《Demon King's end (Inactive)》


 Prologue: The Final Battle

    Prologue


    The Final Battle


    I open my eyes to a dimly lit room, only few candles was emitting light in the room. Looking around I got bored instantly, the only thing worth looking at was the double doors leading out the room. After getting tired of looking at the door I closed my eyes again.


    After shutting my eyes I started to feel the wind blow around me, and could smell fresh air. It was like I was outside. Opening my eyes again I was now standing an open field with flowers that seems to spread for an eternity. Only one person is capable of doing this. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk.¡± I turn around to face the voice. Standing there was a beautiful woman with pointy ears, her hair was golden blonde hair and her eyes was sky blue. She wore a pure white robe that only enhance her beauty. But that¡¯s to be excepted from the elf goddess Athena. I was the complete opposite of her. While she¡¯s a goddess that people praise for beauty and wisdom. People would away run from me the moment they saw me. I can¡¯t blame them I look exactly like a demon I have the horns and glowing red eyes, also I have a history of destroying towns and villages.


    ¡°Really?  You just came here just to talk? Last time I check you guys try to kill me and you also created a weapon specifically design to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I know we had our difference but you¡¯re one of us, you don¡¯t have to stay here anymore, you belong up here with us.¡±  She reach her hand out for mine while wearing a gentle smile on her face. Most people would¡¯ve definitely fell for her charm, but she not fooling me I know if go up there I would be forced to live by the other gods rules, and I¡¯ll never be able lay my hand on earth again.


    ¡°Sorry, but I like it down here, But don¡¯t worry once I¡¯m done down here I will come and pay all of you a visit.¡±


    *Boom* A loud sound erupted from nowhere causing the entire garden to shake fiercely.


    ¡°I see your champion has finally come to visit me. I turn away from her to leave the garden.


    ¡°When, when will you stop?¡±  Looking back at her she had slight sad expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop once this world submit to me.¡± After saying that she faded away. The garden vanished along with her, replacing it with the same dimly lit room.


    *Boom* *Boom* the castle was shaking fiercely if this keep up I doubt this place will hold up any longer.


    ¡°So noisy.¡± I muttered, completely unconcerned about the battle that was happening just outside my door. ¡°Seriously how I¡¯m supposed to get sleep through this commotion?¡±


    ¡°My lord! My lord! The hero his army and is here!¡± Busting through my door a fat old man came running to me. He was completely out breath falling straight on his face once he reach me.


    ¡°I know, the explosions kind of gave it away, but tell me, why did you abandoned your post.¡± The man face turn pale once he looked at me I guess he finally realize that he made mistake coming here. He threw his body down on the ground and bow to me.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry my lord! I thought it was best to warn you about them.¡±


    ¡°Really? You sure didn¡¯t come here to save your own skin?¡±


    ¡°N-No sir I would never do that.¡± Still bowing his head he started sweating profusely. Really how pathetic, while most creatures will run away from me the moment they see me. Crazy ones like him will come along every now and then and beg me turn them into demons just so they gain more power.  ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter you serve your purpose.¡± I raise my hand up to the man face. The old kept annoyingly begging me for his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s over Demon king!¡± just as I was about to kill the old man a small army of knights bust into the room. Four people led the army they each had their own unique gear on, the one that leading the charge was a man clad in heavy amour, from head to toe there wasn¡¯t a single part of him that wasn¡¯t cover. The man next to him wore light leather amour with a black cloak to cover his face. Behind the cloak man was a green hair female elf wearing a gray robe that cover her whole body. Then there was the hero himself, of course he was a handsome fellow, a trademark of all heroes. His amour was metal shining probably some spell to protect from him me.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.¡°Aw, so you finally come to stop me?¡±  I¡¯ve been keeping track of the hero progress and this one is different from his predecessors. Unlike the others he didn¡¯t rush here to stop me in fact he took his sweet time to get here even though he clearly knew where I was at the whole time.


    Looking at the old man who was still shivering near me I decided I test the hero power. ¡°If you want to run away go ahead.¡± Looking up at me the man had a confuse expression on his face. I guess he thought I was going to kill him, and well, he thought right. But he still might be useful for one more thing.


    ¡°I can really leave?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m pretty sure the hero will spare you. But if you leave now you¡¯ll never get want you came here for.¡± Holding my hand out I reveal a black crystal. The old man look at the crystal, greed was written all over his face as he reach for the crystal in hand.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The elf girl yell out the old man ¡°if you take that crystal you¡¯ll become nothing more than a demon!¡±


    The old man hand was hovering over crystal like he was debating whether to take it or not.


    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re having second thoughts. But let me ask this, did you really come this far just to give up? Remember all the people that you back-stab and betray to get here. Your reward is in front of you, are you really going refuse it now?


    ¡°No.¡±  Finally snapping out of it he takes the crystal out of my hand.


    ¡°Stop you don¡¯t know what your doin-¡°


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The old man snap at the elf. You¡¯re just afraid, you¡¯re all just afraid of me having more power than you!  With this none of you will be able to look down on me again.¡± Crushing the crystal in his hand black mist erupted from it. It circle the man changing into four legged horn beast.


    The old man rob himself of his own humanity. Now he¡¯s nothing more than a pet to me. Was he really that desperate for power?


    ¡°Damn you!¡± The hero shouted at me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for this. I let the man choose his own fate, and he pick power over salvation. ¡±


    Waving my hand I signal the monster to attack the team. Jumping in the air the monster lunge straight at them. Using his shield the amour man stop the beast from impaling him, Which gave the cloak man enough time to fire a few arrows at it all of them got stuck in the beast head. Still not relenting the beast cock his arm in a wide arch getting ready to attack the amour man. Putting more strength into his shield he threw the beast backward.


    Realizing that it won¡¯t be able to harm the amour man, the beast change its target to the cloak one. Sucking the air around it the beast held it head back to gather all the oxygen it could get, than with one blow black fire erupted from his mouth heading straight for the cloak man. The explosion created smoke cloud that cover the room.


    That was a pretty good attack for an old man. But I knew that attack didn¡¯t kill anyone, those four are humanity finest they won¡¯t go down so easy. An arrow appear from the smoke in landed in one of the monster eyes, struggling to get the arrow the monster started to panic, which gave the amour man enough time to cut its head and finish him.


    The little army of knights in the background started to cheer after the beast was beheaded. Still sitting on my throne I joined in on the celebration and started to clap for the heroes¡¯ victory.  ¡°Not bad, not bad at all.¡± Of course I excepted this I just wanted to test them. But want bother me was that neither the elf nor the hero entered the fight they both watch while their comrade fought. Hell none of them even attack me when enter my throne room. Usually the hero will charge at me shouting something about me killing is one loved one or something. Is this hero a coward? No, Excalibur would never choose a coward to wield it. He probably just saving up all his strength for his inevitable battle with me.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m up next.¡± getting up from the throne I walk towards the hero and the knights. ¡°It would be rude if I kept you waiting any longer. Now than, let¡¯s begin.

 Prologue: Final battle pt 2

    The Final battle pt2


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The group prepare themselves as I approach them. The hero was still hanging behind the other three.


    ¡°Well if you¡¯re not in the mood to fight me, I guess your friend will keep me entertain.¡± I¡¯m not sure what the hero is planning but I¡¯ll go along with it and ignore him for now. But it be boring if take them out to fast.


    ¡°To give you guys a fighting chance I¡¯ll limit myself. I won¡¯t use magic at all. Sounds fair to you?


    ¡°Fine by me but don¡¯t cry if we kick your ass.¡± The amour man said as he steps up to face me.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re up first.¡± Charging at the armor man I throw a simple left, straight at his face, putting his shield up he stops the punch. The archer started firing arrows at me. Ignoring the arrows hitting me I throw a right at the armor man, he quickly move his shield to stop the attack, but the force of the punch push him backwards. ¡°Not bad.¡± I threw another simple right at him this time I added some strength behind it.  He put his shield back up to block my fist. As my fist collide with the shield, it cracks then it breaks into pieces.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± the man was holding up pretty well but it look like is equipment couldn¡¯t handle it. Preparing to finish him off I threw another punch at the now defenseless man, but before it made contact, the man surrounded himself in a green aura to stopping my attack.


    ¡°That pitiful magic won¡¯t stop me.¡± Putting even more strength into my fist I easily break through his aura. My fist then connects with his face sending him flying to a nearby wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s one down.¡± Still firing arrows at me, the archer lands an arrow straight in my head ¡°You¡¯re really annoying me.¡±  Pulling the arrow out I throw it back at him. It goes straight through his heart. The archer body slumps forward and falls onto the ground. The faces on the knights grew pale as I effortless took out two of their champions.


    I turn my gaze towards the elf. ¡°Your next.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my turn now.¡± The hero steps up to face me. He unsheathe a broadsword from his back. The tilt of the sword was gold, and the blade was pure white as if it was never use in combat before.


    Excalibur, just looking at it greatly angers me. But I can¡¯t let my guard down Excalibur is the only weapon that can kill me. The hero charge at me wildly swinging his sword at me. I easily dodge all his slashes and throw a punch into his guts sending him flying. ¡°C¡¯mon get serious.¡± Getting back up the hero charge at me again swinging his sword, and which I easily dodge all the attacks.


    Why isn¡¯t he using any magic? As I kept dodging his attacks that thought floated into my mind. I landed another punch into his gut sending him flying again. Getting back up from the floor he recklessly charge at me again.


    ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t tell me, you don¡¯t know how to use magic?¡± That¡¯s the only explanation for why he isn¡¯t using any magic. He not even using Excalibur right he just swinging it like a mad man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need magic to defeat you!¡± I¡¯ll take that as a yes, He¡¯s already out breath from all those wild swings.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±  I jump back a few feet, to get some distance from the hero and the others. ¡°If you won¡¯t take me seriously then I guess I¡¯ll just destroy you all right now.¡± Lifting my right hand I concentrate my mana into it creating a black ball.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The hero had a slight panic expression on his face.


    ¡°Just watch and see.¡± Gathering as much mana as possible into the palm of my hand I tightly squeeze it trying to put as much pressure as I possibly can in it. I held it tightly as it shake violently in my hand so it wouldn¡¯t go out of control.


    The Elf expression darken as the ball in my hand develop. I guess she realize that this isn¡¯t ordinary magic attack that goes ¡°boom¡±. I made this to specifically deal with the hero. ¡°Everybody! We need to run now!¡± The elf shouted as she grabs the hero hand and ran down hallway. The other Knights caught on and follow too.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how far you run. None of you will survive this.¡±  <Oblivion> Opening my hand up the orb quickly expanded engulfing the area in darkness.


    As the darkness slowly faded, moonlight pour into the darken area as if it was washing away the darkness that engulf the land. The darkness shallow everything even the castle, and the forest surrounding it. The land was now completely barren with no life in sight.


    ¡°Well, I out did myself.¡±  Looking around I admire the now desolate landscape. The attack still has problem that needs fixing, but it did its job, I¡¯m finally free of that pain-in-the ass hero! Now that he gone this world is mine! A wide grin stretch across my face. ¡±Finally! I finally won!¡±


    ¡°No, not yet!¡± Dragging himself from out the dirt the hero struggles to stand up, but his right leg was missing, causing him to fall down. Blood continue to spill from his missing leg.  ¡°You monster! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I was speechless, how did he survive that attack. Of course, it¡¯s because he¡¯s a hero. Those who inherit Excalibur has a history of good luck and surviving impossible scenario. And it seems he no exception.


    ¡°Go ahead try.¡±  Creating a black fireball in my hand I aim it at the weaken hero. ¡°This is the part where you make a miraculous comeback and defeat me.¡± Trying to move his beaten body out of the way the hero falls back on the ground. ¡°Looks like I finally won.¡±  But before I could the fire ball an ice shard impale my hand causing me to drop the fireball.


    Who the hell shot that at me? No one could survive that attack beside the hero and is ungodly luck. I turn to face the person who hit me who the ice shard, and it was elf girl who was somehow unscathed.


    ¡°Alice, run! Get out here!¡± The hero said desperately shouted warn the elf girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s not happening! I not leaving you to this fight this monster by yourself.¡± Raising her hand she conjure a swarm of ice above of her.


    ¡°Do you think that will stop me?¡± Dropping her hands the elf sent the hail of ice shards


    Pinning me down with ice she kept creating ice shards hoping to do as much damage as possible. She kept creating more until she ran out of mana, and the entire area was cover in ice


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.¡°You done?¡± All my wounds instantly heals as I got up. The elf stood there dumbfound as all the damage she inflicted on me faded away. ¡°You know that was a dumb idea, you should¡¯ve listen to the hero an escape.¡± Unable to move the elf the watch helplessly as I grab her by the neck. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you knew that wouldn¡¯t work on me, so why did you do it?¡± Unable to answer the elf gasp for air. ¡°Never mind I know why you did it, you¡¯re in love with the hero right? So you sacrifice yourself just to give the hero a few extra seconds to live? How stupid.¡± I Increase my grip on her to quickly strangle her to death.


    *Schink* feeling something impale me I look down at my chest to see Excalibur. What the hell, their no way he able to move after that attack. I look back to see that the hero was still in the same position on the ground, with his right hand and a thrown position. ¡°You threw it?¡±  I honestly never expect him to throw his only weapon away.


    Losing my strength I drop the girl and collapse on the ground. The elf quickly ran to the hero side to treat his wound, But the hero stop her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Take me to him.¡± Tears start to form in the elf eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, let¡¯s just kill him get out of here.¡± his face became paler as more blood continue to drip from his missing leg.


    ¡°No, if I just kill him he¡¯ll come back and torture the next generation. I¡¯m going break this endless cycle now.¡±


    Hearing this kid speech I let out a weak laugh before I started coughing. ¡°You barely manage to defeat me, do you really think you can stop me from returning?¡±


    ¡°Yes I can, and I will.¡± Unable to stand because of his missing leg, the hero kneel beside me while grasping Excalibur that still stuck in my chest. Still in tears the elf also knelt right by me.


    ¡°Alice you need to leave.¡±


    ¡°No! If you plan on dying here than I¡¯ll die here with you!¡±


    ¡°Alice I understand how you feel, but please do this one last favor for me. One of us have to go back tell everyone what happen here. They have to know that we all sacrifice our life to stop this monster for good. Can you do that for me?¡±  The elf slowly shook her up and down answering the hero. Getting she took one last look at him and ran away.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± A weak smile appear on his face.


    ¡°What the hell are you planning?¡±  Turning back to me the smile on his face quickly faded away.


    ¡°I plan erasing your existence.¡± His voice became cold and distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible kid.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s possible.¡± A white light radiated around Excalibur. ¡°You see I¡¯ve been study you.¡± Slowly a sinister smile appear on his face as the light around Excalibur grew brighter. ¡°I know that like the other entities your body is completely made of magic, hence why you¡¯re immune to all attacks. I also know that all your magic comes directly from your soul. That¡¯s why you¡¯re immortal, even if we destroy your body, your soul will just recreate it. Isn¡¯t that right! His voice got more excited as he continue to talk.


    ¡°Yea so what you are getting at?! I grew annoyed listening to this man rambling.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that without magic you wouldn¡¯t existence at all. So I created a spell that can erase magic!¡± The smile on his faded away. As he kept talking. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate this spell takes away my magic too and I¡¯ll be left to die with to.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t use magic during our fight? For this bullshit theory?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do anything I can to permanently destroy you, even sacrifice myself. The light from Excalibur beam into the sky growing in intensity. Our bodies started to dissipated in the light


    Strangely there was no pain, my body just felt like it was becoming number. Even my mind felt like it was fading away, as if the light was trying eat my existence completely. The fear of being annihilated, I gather my thoughts together hoping to talk the Hero out of this.


    ¡°L-Listen there no point in killing yourself, why don¡¯t we just settle this the normal way! You defeat me and you go back marry princess or something!¡± Not budging the Hero continue to channel more light into the area. ¡°Al- Alright! How about this, If you stop I promise I won¡¯t lay my hand on another human again I promise!¡±


    ¡°It was worth it.¡± Looking down at me a smile appear on his face.


    ¡°What are you talking about?


    ¡°This whole time you had cocky grin on you as if you were untouchable. Getting to see you panic like this, it was worth it. Now you how it feels to experience death permanently. The smile widen as the light engulf us.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°And so the hero sacrifice himself so that the Demon King could never be resurrected.¡± Closing the book the man look down at the crib to see his daughter has already fallen asleep. Seeing his daughter sleeping so peacefully the man was tempted to pet her head, but stops himself, afraid that he might wake her up.


    ¡°She finally asleep?¡± standing at the door was a woman with violet red hair, and emerald green eyes. Dark rings was under her eyes from lack of sleep.


    ¡°Yea, shouldn¡¯t you be asleep too?¡±


    ¡°I was just checking on you two.¡±


    Getting up from his chair that was near the crib the man walks towards the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I can take care of her. I even manage to put her to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The couple stood at the doorway of the room admiring their sleepy daughter face. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just adorable?¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡± The man let out a loud yawn. ¡°But seriously, let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±


    Blowing out the candle in the room, the couple left to let their daughter sleep. As the night went on and everyone slept peacefully, a black mist invaded the village.  It wander aimlessly ending up at a house on the outskirts of town. Slipping underneath the door it made its way into the house the mist floated around until it ended up in the baby room. Creeping up on the crib the mist grab the baby leg. Feeling something crawling on her the baby woke up to see a black mist hover above her. Before it could cry for help the mist wrap itself around the baby mouth stopping it from making any noises. Unable to do anything, the baby watch as the black entity coil around her until the only thing she could see was darkness.

 Chapter 1: Revival

    Chapter 1


    Revival


    ¡°I died again.¡±  I said to myself while floating in a dark abyss. ¡°Damn it! I was should of just finish him instantly.¡± Soon my head was full of what if¡¯s and should of¡¯s. ¡°Oh well¡± I let out a deep sigh to dispel all the irritation and regret that filled my mind. ¡°I should just be happy that I manage to kill him, even though he technically killed himself.¡±


    He actually thought he could permanently killed an immortal being like me. Just the thought of how hilariously naive he was put me in a good mood. But I still have to give him credit  was actually scared for a moment back there. It was stupid of me to fall for such a trick.


    ¡°Oh well, enough of the past it time for me go back.¡± I let out another deep sigh and started gathering my magic so I could recreate my body. But for some reason I couldn¡¯t gather any strength at all, and fact I was steadily losing strength.


    Did that attack actually affect me? ¡°No, impossible.¡± I quickly denied it even though it was obvious that it actually did. My strength was rapidly faded away. Unable to do anything I felled into complete panic until something caught my eye.


    A ball of light gently fell into the abyss, once it hit the bottom where I was, it transform into the beautiful elf goddess, Athena.


    ¡°Athena, did you come here to laugh at my defeat?¡± That¡¯s the only reason why I could see her coming here, all the times I threaten her and the other entities, this must be her way getting back at me.


    ¡°I never wanted this to happen to you.¡± She had the same sad expression on her face since last time I saw her. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just leave that place in peace? The mortals didn¡¯t anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s because I¡¯m the Demon King! Isn¡¯t this what I¡¯m supposed to do?!¡±


    Athena simply stare at me without saying anything else, I was getting annoyed with the pity look she kept giving me. ¡°It didn¡¯t have to end like this you know.¡± Turning her back to me, she started walking away. I watch her as my vision kept faded in and out. ¡°I hope you can at least find some peace in death.¡±


    ¡°Death?¡± I weakly chuckle at those words. ¡°This isn¡¯t the end Athena, I promise I will come back.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Waking up, I found myself in a room where the sunlight brightly beam into it. Unable to handle the light, I cover my eyes until I could tolerate it. Finally getting use to it I open them again. The very first thing to catch my attention was my hands themselves. They were small chubby for some reason. I kept opening and closing them making sure they were mine.


    ¡°Yep these are mines.¡±  Listening to my own voice even it sounded different, it was high pitch and sounded like¡­ a baby. Finally taking a look at my surrounding, I was on a bed surrounded by bars and there were a few toys lounging around it. Well that pretty much sums it up, I¡¯ve taking the form of a small child. I¡¯m assuming it some after effect from that spell the hero hit me with, but it doesn¡¯t explain why I¡¯m in a crib.


    ¡°Anna, you awake?¡± The nearby voice knock me out of my thoughts. Not knowing if it¡¯s was an enemy I tried to get up and prepare myself. But my weak legs gives out, and I fall down on my butt.


    ¡°So you are awake.¡± A human male with short dark brown hair came into the room. Wearing a gentle smile on his face, the man loom over the crib. Usually most people would be afraid of a giant staring down at them, but somehow I knew he wasn¡¯t a threat to me.


    ¡°I bet you feel coop up in there.¡±  Extending his hand into the crib, he gently pick me up. Bringing me up to his eye level his smile widen. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go find mommy.¡±


    Well I guess this explains why I was in the crib. These humans must¡¯ve pick me up somewhere just after l recreated my body and adopted me. I¡¯ll  just have to play along until my strength comes back me.


    ¡°There she is!¡± The man said an excited way. He pointed to a violet red headed woman in a white apron who look like she was busy chopping something up. Turning around to face us she also had a gentle smile, which again, somehow put me at ease.  Walking towards us she gently took me out the man hand.


    ¡°How my cute little angel doing?¡± She said while shaking me in playful way.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t said anything. I refuse to lower myself to their standards. The woman slightly cock her head in confusion while holding me, I guess because of how quiet I am. But what would you expect from a baby you pick up off the road, or wherever you found me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to her did you?¡± The Woman said.


    ¡°No, she was like this when I got her.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±  The woman inspected me like I was a toy missing a few pieces. ¡°I get it, you¡¯re hungry right?


    How did you even reach that conclusion? Taking me to a cabinet, she grab jar of what look like green bile.  What the hell is that?! Was the first thing that came to my mind when I saw that green sludge. Grabbing a spoon she dug into the green disgusting bile. Does she except me to eat that?


    ¡°Ok, open wide!¡± Yup she does. She brought the spoonful of sludge to my slowly. I turn my head to refuse resulting in some of it getting on my cheeks.  ¡°C¡¯mon Anna, if you don¡¯t eat you won¡¯t grow big and strong like me or daddy.¡±  Well she was right about that in my current state ignoring meals will just weaken me even more. And even though the food looks poisonous I doubt anyone of them want to hurt me. Dipping the spoon in the sludge, she brings the food close to mouth again. This time I open my mouth to accept it. Once it hit my tongue I instantly wanted to spit it out, it tasted like vomit. It took a lot of effort but I manage to shallow it. After successfully eaten a spoonful of the sludge the man started clap like I just won a race or something. ¡°Good girl.¡±  Smiling at me, she dug back into the green bile ¡°Now get ready for a second helping!¡±


    After that horrendous breakfast, the couple brought me to what appears to be a living room. They put me down on a rug that was between the couch and the fireplace. They also threw some toys on the rug with me. I guess they want me to play with the toys. I took a look at the couple they sat down on the couch and smile at me. Enjoy this while you can, once I get my strength my back you guys will be the first I take out. But since I can¡¯t do anything right now I¡¯ll keep pretending to be your son.


    I crawl through the pile of toys to find something that can at least mildly entertain me, until I ran a cross a small mirror. I remember the woman calling me a ¡°cute angel¡±. She must be blind or just lied to me, because even though I¡¯m baby size I still should resemble a monster. Looking into the mirror I nearly drop it, because the person looking back at me wasn¡¯t me, or should I say didn¡¯t resemble me at all. Brown hair, green eyes with chubby cheeks, this wasn¡¯t my body at all it was a human body. I look back at the couple and notice some resemblance the brown hair on my head definitely came from the dad, and the green eyes came from the mother, which means they didn¡¯t find me on the street this is actually their child. But why the hell am I in a human body? I kept asking these question knowing there were no answer for them until an urge hit me out of nowhere. I had to pee. Dropping the mirror I crawl around desperately trying to find the bathroom, until the big guy stop me.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa where are you going?¡± Blocking my path the man pick me up. Let go of me! I fiercely shook my body hoping he¡¯ll let go of me. My movement stop once I felt my diaper got damp. ¡°Oh oh¡± The man notice my wet diaper. ¡°Looks like someone needs a changes of diaper.¡±


    To be embarrassed like this, what did I do to deserve this¡­don¡¯t answer that. Getting killed, becoming a baby and finding out I¡¯m inside another person body, yeah, today was full of surprises. At this point you think nothing else can catch off guard but nope there was one more surprise waiting for me, and this one was probably the biggest one yet.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get that diaper off.¡± The man said.


    ¡°!!!¡± I unintentionally gasp There was nothing down there, well there is something but not what I was expecting. And truth, this shouldn¡¯t of surprise me, all the times they called me ¡°she¡± and the name they game me ¡°Anna,¡± but I was being stubborn and refuse to accept it. Not only was I in a human body, but I was in a female one.

 Hidden prologue: Birth of a demon

    So yea sorry for the lateness next chapter should be out tomorrow hopefully.


    Birth of a demon


    The black desert, a harsh environment where no life can thrive. The sand would quickly absorb the moisture from the air, the wind is strong enough to rip the flesh off the living, and the rotting corpses polluted the ground. This place is uninhabitable, but it wasn¡¯t always like this.


    The black desert use to be a beautiful and vibrant forest, home to exotic creatures. But the entities were consume by a strong emotion that they had no control over ¡°corruption.¡± The forest became a war-zone for the entities that wanted control over all life on the planet. The result were devastating, a pointless war were no side won, and complete destruction of a once thriving land. But it is here were life no longer dwells, is where ¡°it¡± was born.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    At first it was just a fading thought, a whisper that quickly vanished from the hearts of men. But the war and the corruption that drove the entities mad gave it enough strength to bring itself into existence. Black smoke rose from the decaying corpses. It reach all the way into the sky desperately trying form into something. But the harsh wind kept blowing, interrupting its creation. Knowing that the wind can destroy it, all the black smoke form together until it became dense enough that even the wind couldn¡¯t blow it away. As the smoke became denser it also became smaller and fell closer to the ground. Suddenly the black smoke dissipated and standing there was a man, born form rot and corruption. And it was today on this uninhabitable waste land is where the fifth entity was born.

 Chapter 2: Find Alice

    Chapter 2


    Find Alice


    I am the Demon King. A being that all life fear, even the other gods saw me as threat. And now here I am in a girl body playing with a bunch of toy blocks.


    It¡¯s been a couple of hours since I found myself stuck in this body. It gave me plenty of time to calm down and analyze my current situation. I even manage to come up with a theory on how I got trap inside this human body. The spell that the hero hit me with, must¡¯ve weaken me, to the point that I couldn¡¯t recreate my body. So left with no choice I took over a body that was nearest to me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trap in this body, I could just simply kill myself and I¡¯ll be able to escape out of this body. But if my theory is correct, and I was weaken to the point that I needed to take shelter in a little girl body just to survive, then I doubt I¡¯m immortal anymore.


    ¡°Having fun?¡± Standing next to me was a woman with long violet red hair, wearing a plain white long sleeve blouse, and a long black skirt. ¡°You mind if I join?¡± Before I could said anything the woman sat down next to me and started to gather blocks.


    Right, another problem I have, this woman sitting next to me her name is Deborah, and she is the mother of the kid I took over. Poor thing doesn¡¯t know her real daughter is gone now. I¡¯ll have to make sure it stays like that, at least until I find a way out of this predicament.


    ¡°Annnd done.¡± The woman said as she put the final block on top of the stack, creating a simple little tower.  Amateur, she lacks imagination. Her tower can easily be knock down.  Unlike mines¡¯ which is surrounded by walls. The blocks inside the walls were my demon guards, making sure no intruder could sneak in. I love to see a foolish human try to make their way into my castle. Just as I was admiring my own creation my ¡°father¡± comes out nowhere and knocks all my blocks down. My castle!! It was destroy again. I drop my head in defeat.


    ¡°Oops, didn¡¯t see you there Anna.¡± He said while dropping down a stack of logs by the fireplace.


    ¡°James, you destroy her tower!¡± Turning towards me the man notice my dejected face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!


    ¡°And she work so hard on it.¡± Picking me up, he brought me to his eye level.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Anna, can you forgive me?¡± I turn my head away from him, refusing his apology. ¡°I know, if I let you light the fire, will you forgive me then?¡± Reaching into his pocket, he pulls out a red crystal that¡¯s shape like a marble.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let her use something like that dangerous!¡± The woman shouted in protest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be guiding her the whole time.¡± Giving me the crystal, he held my hand guiding it towards the fireplace.


    ¡°Alright, now toss it.¡± Letting go of the marble, it flies straight into the fireplace. A small spark goes off from the marble igniting the wood.


    ¡°See, You worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me if I don¡¯t want our daughter to burn her hand off.¡± She said while snatching me from the man arms.


    ¡°Relax, you know I would never do anything that would hurt our daughter. Look she manage, to light the fireplace on her own, isn¡¯t that impressive?¡± A smile radiate on the man face.


    You¡¯re seriously not going to fall for that smile that are you?


    ¡°I well I guess it was kind of impressive.¡± the woman said.


    Oh c''mon, you can¡¯t be that easy.


    .


    .


    The sun was nearly gone, watching the fire burn, I found myself hug between the two parents. I swear spent more time in these guys¡¯ arms than I ever did on the ground.  But I can¡¯t say that it isn¡¯t relaxing. With the sun gone, the fire was the only thing giving off light in the house. The warmth that these two was giving off plus watching the fire dance around, made me sleepy. I found it harder and harder to keep my eyes open.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°She falling asleep. I¡¯ll take her back to her room.¡±


    I open my eyes to find myself back in the baby crib. ¡°Sorry did I wake you up?¡± The mother said, look like she was getting ready to leave the room. ¡°I guess I should you read you a story.¡± She headed for the bookshelf. ¡°AH, I heard this was your favorite story.¡± Sitting down next me, she open the book and started to read.


    ¡°The Demon King Demise.¡± Oh boy, I can already tell I¡¯m going to hate this story. ¡°The Demon King, was a wicked man, who would sneak into children rooms and feed on their dreams.


    That book making me sound like I¡¯m a pervert. ¡°Unable to do anything, the humans watch in horror as the demon king tormented their children. ¡°Until one day, a hero wielding a holy sword defeated him.¡±  I really hate being reminded of my embarrassing defeats. But this kid book might actually explain what happen to me. ¡°The stubborn Demon King refuse to admit defeat.  The Demon King, wage an endless war against the world and their hero. No matter how many times the Demon King was vanquish he would always come back. That is until a new hero finally found the way to put him down for good.¡±


    I sat up and listening even more closely to every word the woman was saying, I didn¡¯t want to miss one detail. ¡°The new hero challenge the Demon King in a one on one duel.¡± Bullshit, that guy had an entire army, and even then they barely manage to beat me. The battle was intense but the hero manage to do what no other hero could, he kill the Demon King, but at cost of his own life. And so the hero sacrifice himself so that the Demon King could never be resurrected, The End.¡¯ The woman close the book and gave me a smile.


    What the hell, that was it?! It didn¡¯t even explain how he killed me! I drop my head down in disappointment. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid he can¡¯t hurt you.¡± Looking up the woman was still smiling at me. I guess she thought my disappointed face, was a face of fear. ¡°That battle happen two hundred years ago, so it safe to say that he won¡¯t be coming back. And even if he come backs he¡¯ll have to deal with me before he even thinks about hurting you. Her tone got a little serious at the end. Almost scared me¡­almost. ¡°That story was a little dark, let me find something a little more light-hearted.¡± Getting up, she went back to the bookshelf.


    Two hundred years past huh? I think that¡¯s the longest I ever stayed dead. Goes to show that attack he hit me with was no joke. I was foolish to think a child story would help me out, they didn¡¯t even accurately describe the battle. That guy brought an entire army of knights to fight me. Well everyone ended up dying, I guess that something you don¡¯t want to add in a children story.


    ¡°¡­¡± Wait there was a survivor. I remember there was a girl who stayed by hero side, I think she manage to escape. Remembering the little girl, I found myself trying to remember every small detail about her. Right, her name was Alice. If I remember correctly she seem to know what spell he was using. I remember her begging him not use. And she was an elf. That¡¯s perfect, elves are known for their long life spans, there¡¯s a chance she still alive now. If find her I might be able to regain my immortality back. Well looks like I got a plan.  A crooked smile appear on my face. I just need to find the elf name Alice.

 Chapter 3: Separation

    Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and mother of elves. She has always sworn to protect the planet in its inhabitant. Even after leaving Earth, she continues to watch over the planet. It was only natural that the mortals would worship a being as powerful and as kind as her. But even with all the love and affection she receive, Athena was unhappy; because today her youngest brother, the Demon King died.


    While the whole world celebrated this news, she alone mourn his death. Even the other entities were happy about his passing. She has watch him endlessly fight against the mortal, each death broke her heart. Even though she knew what her brother was doing was wrong, she still love him. Wanting to save the mortals and her brother, she offer him a place for him in heaven. But his hatred for the entities made him refuse the offer. Even in death, his hatred never waned. Athena accepted this, she believed that his hatred for her was justified. After all, she was the one that led him down this tragic path.


    Chapter 3


    Separation


    Finding Alice. A simply enough task. Unfortunately as simply as it is, I currently can¡¯t do anything in this one year old body. Hell I can¡¯t even wipe my own ass. How long do I have wait till I can move on my own? Lucky for me, I¡¯m good at killing time. Being immortal, it¡¯s one of the first thing you need to learn or you¡¯ll die of boredom.


    And so, time slowly passed by. Whenever I could get the chance I would explore around the house. The house itself wasn¡¯t that big. It was just a one floor house with two bedrooms, a kitchen and bathroom and living room. Even though this house was small, it still felt kind of fancy and expensive.


    A year went by. It seems those two couldn¡¯t keep their hands off each other. And as a result the woman got pregnant. Great, just what I needed, something else to annoy me. They happily ask me do I want a brother or a sister. To which I reply ¡°None, it¡¯s already a pain in the ass to deal with you two.¡± Of course I didn¡¯t actually say anything. But I sure as hell which I could. Being mute this long actually prove to be a challenge. I remember when my voice struck fear into the bravest of souls, now I just sound like a bratty kid. I miss my old voice.


    A few months past, I was doing my usual patrol around the house. Most parents wouldn¡¯t let their kid run around by themselves. But since I was smart enough not to put myself in danger like other babies, I¡¯m able to roam around the house without them worrying, they usually will check up on me every now and then. But today no one didn¡¯t check up on me. Crawling around, I found the woman standing by a widow. Whatever she was looking at must be interesting, she even had a smile on her face.


    What the hell you gawking at? Interested, I crawl towards her. I had to nudge her a few times to get her attention.


    ¡°You want to see daddy training?¡± Picking me up, I was finally able to see what got her in a trance.


    The father was swinging a sword around shirtless. He¡¯s actually pretty built, hard to tell with the heavy clothes he be wearing. Plus that goofy expression on his face is gone, replace with a more serious look. The aura he was giving off reminded me of all knights that challenge me in the past. Maybe he was knight in the past, it would explain why this family is so rich.


    We continue to quietly watch him train for a couple of minutes. C-Can I go now? There¡¯s a limit to how long I can watch a half-naked man train. I look up to see she was in a complete trance watching him work out. *sigh* I think I¡¯m going to be stuck here for a while.


    A few more months later, the mother finally gave birth, it ended being a baby boy which they name Aaron.  As everyone celebrate this news, I could only think about how much of pain it would be to deal another human in the house. Oh well hopefully they¡¯ll spend more time giving him attention, so I go about and do my own things.


    Another year past, and a new problem arise. My right eye turn red for some reason, and my brown hair slowly became black. I can only assume this is the body way of adapting to my soul inhabiting it. Naturally my parents started panicky thinking I got some kind of weird disease. I was quickly taken to the town to see a doctor. The doctor himself was puzzle with my appearance and couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with me. He took a guess assuming that light was irritating my eye, so he gave me an eye-patch to cover up my right eye. And now I look like a pirate, awesome.


    And other news, word got out that a little kid was chosen to wield Excalibur. And now he undergoing his training to become a hero. How interesting, even though Excalibur was only created to fight me, they¡¯re still using it. Well it is one of strongest weapon ever created so I guess it¡¯s no surprise that they¡¯re still using it.


    This just means that I have to be extra careful to not reveal my identity. I rather not get into a fight with a hero in my current state. Even though it just a brat, heroes have always been tricky to kill, and it going to be even more tricky now.


    .


    .


    .


    Another year past, and now I¡¯m four years old. I¡¯m finally able to freely move around without anyone hassling me. Unfortunately, I found myself with too much free time. Instead of spending of all that time with my ¡°family.¡± I decided to drown myself in reading. I¡¯m really not into books, but I been dead for two-hundred years. So naturally a lot things has probably change, and I don¡¯t want to get caught off guard by anything, especially since the stakes has risen even higher for me.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    And so, that how I spent my days, reading books and buying time till I was old enough to execute my plan. Every now and then I would interact with the family. Life was painfully peaceful and boring, until one day, a young man wearing metal amour knock at our door. We were all silent, probably thinking the exact the same thing. ¡°Why the hell is there a knight at our door?¡± He immediately salute the dad, who open the door for him.


    ¡°James, I was sent to ask if you would rejoin the order.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Just like that he shut the door on the man face.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The man quickly put his hand in the doorway. ¡°People are dying out here, we need you to come back!¡±


    ¡°Listen kid, I got family now, I can¡¯t just go off and leave them.¡± Looking over the dad shoulder, he takes a good look at us.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Pulling out an envelope he hands it to the dad.¡±


    ¡°What this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was just ask to give it to you. I¡¯ll be in town if you ever reconsider.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Still looking at the envelope, he shut the door on the amour man face.


    Wow, he actually was a knight, and apparently a damn good one too. They sent someone just to get him to come back.


    Sitting down, the dad had a grim expression on his face while looking at the envelope.


    ¡°You don¡¯t plan on going do you?¡± The mother also had a worry look on her face.


    ¡°No, I promise I wouldn¡¯t leave your side.¡± Even though he said that, he never took his eye off the envelope. With unsteady hands he open it.  Inside of it was a simple piece of paper, an important paper it seems, since he froze when he look at it.


    Being the nosy person I am, I took a look at the paper that dad was looking at. It had names of cities and the current death toll in them. It was a report on each of the new human settlements. I remember reading about this somewhere. After my death the humans had a baby boom. Naturally with this increase population, they had to expand their territory. With more towns being build, new jobs open up, soon economy hit an all-time high. They called this ¡°The Age of Expansion.¡± Or some shit like that. All I understand from this is that humans seems to kill themselves faster than I do. Their greed for land cause them to settle in some very hostile territory. Which naturally  resulted in a lot of unnecessary death.


    After looking at the paper for a while, he crumples it up and throw it away. Then he quietly heads to door.


    ¡°James where you going?¡± There was a little concern in her voice


    ¡°Nowhere, I¡¯m just going outside to think for a bit.¡± After that he left the house in silent.


    Dumbass, they gave you that paper hoping all those death would rattle you. Well it doesn¡¯t bother me if you leave or not,  it¡¯ll actually make my life easier.


    Later that night I was awoken by the parents arguing. Being the nosy person I am, I peek in on their conversation.


    ¡°You promise, you promise you wouldn¡¯t leave!¡±


    ¡°I know, but Deborah people are dying out there. They need me.¡± He talk in a soothing voice, hoping to calm her down.


    ¡°I need you more than them. What am I going to tell the kids if you die?


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die, I promise, I will come back. I promise.¡± After saying that, he hug her and she broke down and cry.


    ¡°Please, you have to come back. You have to.¡±


    Well it seem like their argument is over. I¡¯m glad they didn¡¯t wake the baby up, I doubt I could handle his crying over top of hers.


    .


    .


    ¡°Anna, sweetie get up¡± I was awoken by the mother, her eyes was red from all the crying last night.


    ¡°What the matter?¡± I ask still in half-asleep.


    ¡°Daddy is leaving, I don¡¯t won¡¯t you to miss his goodbye.


    Follow mother we found dad standing by the door with a few bags on his back. Upon seeing me he hug me tightly.


    ¡°Anna, I need you to do me a favor. Can you take care of your mother and brother while I¡¯m gone?¡± He sticks his pinky up towards me. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll take care of them both.¡±


    ¡°I promise¡± I wrap my pinky around his. A little smile spread on his face


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He shifting his attention to the mother who was holding Aaron. He patted his head a little bit. ¡°Even though I¡¯ll be gone for a while, don¡¯t worry, your sister well be here to take care of you. And in return you¡¯ll take care of her. That what it means to have sibling, to watch each other back. Although I doubt you understand anything I¡¯m saying right now, I just hope that these words will stick with you.¡±


    Finally letting go of his head, he shift his gaze to the mother. Without saying anything, he just hug her.


    ¡°I promise I will come back. I promise.¡± The mother didn¡¯t say anything she just simply hug him back. Finally letting go of each other, he heads out the door, without looking back, he leaves us behind.


    Well the big guy gone now. That¡¯s one pair of eyes off me. I might actually be able to achieve my goal faster than I excepted


    A/N: Hope you guys didn''t mind the constant time skip. If you guys didn''t don''t worry this will be the only time that I do this. I just wanted fast forward through the boring stuff, but I didn''t want to skip it altogether. Well that all I had I to say hope you enjoy the chapter.

 Chapter 4: God of Corruption

    This anomaly, has existed since the very beginning, but it became more apparent during the rise of mankind. It is called corruption. Those with weak minds found themselves completely consume by it. It made them strange, it made them crave for the impossible, never satisfy, their desire grew more. Soon even the entities found themselves infected by it. Giving in to their own desire. The Entities became a threat to the very planet they swore to protect. Realizing this, they left the planet, thinking it would mend the wounds they cause. They couldn¡¯t been more wrong.


    The corruption that drove the Entities mad, fed off them. It became stronger, it became sentient. Soon an epidemic broke out, people were completely consume by their on twisted desire. And in the midst of all this chaos was a creature, it had the ability to break people and make them give in to their inner demon. They ended up calling him, The Demon King.


    Chapter 4


    God of Corruption


    ¡°What the hell Aaron!¡± I put my book down for one minute, and he slobs all over it.


    ¡°Anna, watch your language.¡±


    ¡°He just freaking drool all over my book!¡±


    ¡°He just want to play with his big sister.¡± Picking him up, she brought him close to my face. Salvia was still dripping from his mouth


    ¡°Yea, well I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Look away from them both.


    ¡°Aw, well if your sister don¡¯t play with you, I will.¡± Lifting him higher in the air she begin making *whoosh* noise.


    Since she is so preoccupied with, him maybe this is my chance to finally get some alone time. ¡°Hey can I go outside to for a little?¡±


    Stopping in her tracks, she quietly looks at me. ¡°Hmmm, sure, just stay in view of the window so I can see you. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t let you outside by yourself again.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± I excitedly answer her while I ran for the door. But before I went out the door, I turn back toward her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? She look at me with a puzzle expression.


    ¡°I was wondering if can change out of this.¡± I was wearing a simple white sundress, Yea, a dress. I didn¡¯t want anyone seeing me in this.


    ¡°No.¡± She said it bluntly. ¡°You look cute in it.¡±


    I¡¯m use to people calling me a lot of things but ¡°cute,¡± is something I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to. But I do have to say, that this outfit do make me standout. Especially if you combine my black and brown hair and the eye-patch I¡¯m wearing.


    *Tch* ¡°Alright fine¡± I headed out the door.


    ¡°Remember, View of the window!¡±


    ¡°I gotcha.¡± Leaving the house, I was greeted with fresh air, and the soft rustle of the leaves. This house is isolated from the rest of the town. It even has its own little wood. Which make my life all the more easier. No one will be able to see me, me do my little experiment.


    I put some distance between me and the house, but made sure to stay in by window so she could see me.


    ¡°Ok.¡± I look back at the window to see if she was looking at me. ¡°Alright I¡¯m clear. I take a deep breath, and focus on my right hand. Soon a black mist form around it, covering my right hand entirely.  Alright! I still got access to my magic. No surprise really, unlike mortals, who magic comes from their body. Us entities magic comes directly from our indestructible soul. Well I should say our soul is completely made of magic. Each and every one of our magic represent something.


    Athena: Wisdom


    Atlas: Strength and vitality


    Venus: Love


    Loki: Deception


    And then there¡¯s me, corruption. Still looking at my hand, I could sense my power was weaker. Again, no surprise. My mana comes from my soul, and the last hero directly tried to destroy it. Which greatly weaken me, hence why I¡¯m stuck in this body.


    Might as well test to see how weak I got. I look around to find a test target. Trees won¡¯t do, I rather not leave a huge mark for people to see. And unfortunately there¡¯s no animals around either. I look down at the plants and grass that surrounded me. Well plants are living thing too, I guess they¡¯ll do.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Focusing on my right hand, I place it, in midst a sea of grass. <Wither> slowly, the plants deteriorated and crumple into dust. Yeah, I definitely got weaker, but I¡¯m still strong enough to hold my own in a fight.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try another attack.¡± Focusing on my right hand, again I tried to make fist with it, but for some reason, my hand went numb. Soon my right hand begin feeling cold, like I stuck it in a pile of snow. What the hell is going on?


    ¡°¡­.!!¡± Finally catching on, I quickly dispel the black aura that was surrounding my right hand.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± I was in complete shock, my right hand was paler than before and the skin was flaking off. ¡°Hahaha, how fuck up is this? My own power was killing me.¡± Even though I reside inside this body now, it¡¯s still vulnerable to corruption. I can potentially kill myself with my own power if I overuse it.


    Well lucky for me, while I was channeling my mana into my hand earlier. I sense that this body has its own independent mana core. I got two separate magic system flowing through me, how cool is that?!


    Focusing on my left hand, I channel this body magic into it. How strange, this body power feel completely different than mine, It feels warm and full of life, unlike mine which gives off a cold and malign feeling. *Whoosh* A simple fireball was created in my hand. I then aim it at the tree.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how much magic you packing.¡± The fireball flew out of my hand, and went straight for the tree. But before it could make contact with it, it disappear. ¡°What the¡­¡± Suddenly all strength left my body and I fell down on the ground. ¡°You got to be fucking kidding me!¡± One, just one! This body only have enough magic to shoot one half-assed fireball!


    .


    .


    .


    Alright, day two of mine Little experiment. I manage to fumble my way home after yesterday experiment. Of course mother ask what happen to me. I simply lied and said I felled.


    Even yesterday though was full of fails, I was able to learn one important thing about this body, it¡¯s ridiculously weak. But no worry. Today a new day, full of hope, and opportunity, and all that other good stuff. Today I will be trying to combine my magic. I mean I have two unique mana system running thorough me, there got to be a way that I can take advantage of this.


    .


    .


    Nope, not happening. I been at this for an hour. And I can safely conclude, that¡¯s it¡¯s impossible to use two powers from different sources at once. You can use one or the other. It impossible to focus on both. It like reading a book while having a full-blown conversation with someone next to you. It¡¯s just not going to happen.


    I fell on the ground exhausted. Well this is the perfect time to try my other little experiment. I reach for the vile sitting next to me, that I put down earlier.


    A healing tonic, it capable of healing minor, to mildly-serious wounds. I was able to sneak this out of dad drawer before he left. And the past, I was unable to drink this because it has some holy property in it which  was bless by Athena.


    Of course I never needed to drink this back in day, since all my wounds heal immediately, but I still wanted to try it and see how it taste. Needless to say, it made me sick. But back then I was being a dumbass, and took a huge gulp of it knowing it could probably hurt me. But right now I¡¯ll just take a little sip, I¡¯m in a human body now so it shouldn¡¯t hurt me.


    ¡°Well here I go.¡± I unsteadily brought the vile to my lips. It took forever for me to pour some liquid into my mouth. The moment I did, my body acted on its own and force me to spit it up. This body completely rejected the healing tonic.


    Fatigue soon swept through my body. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work. This body is too fragile.¡±

 Chapter 5: Legacy

    This Chapter is from the father pov


    Chapter 5


    Legacy


    I was the only one who notice it. Shrouded in darkness, it quickly, yet quietly move through the grass field. It hid itself really well. Even I couldn¡¯t find it, but it couldn¡¯t hide its killing intent. Taking out a crystal orb, I toss it into the darkness. Soon it exploded, lighting up the entire field, revealing the beast location. Realizing it was spotted, it quickly made a rush for the city walls.


    Oh boy, it¡¯s a blood wolf. Like the name suggest it¡¯s a wolf, but it¡¯s five times bigger. Not only that, but its fur is tough enough to stop normal attacks from piercing its skin. If it get into the city it will definitely cause some serious damage.


    ¡°You go get reinforcement! Archer, fire now!¡± I shouted orders at everyone. Now I can only hope that the arrows would slow it down till backup come. But the blood wolf dodge every shot. Seeing the archer as a threat, he swiftly ran towards him.


    ¡°Steady your shot!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± The archer shouted, I could tell that he was afraid. The closer the wolf got, the worse his aim got. As soon it got into jumping distance it leapt into the air, aiming straight at the archer. Terrified the archer froze in place. Forcing me to push him out of the way. Now I was in the way of the blood wolf attack. Instead of dodging or blocking, I fearlessly move into his attack, while putting my whole body weight into my sword swing.


    Now it just comes down to who faster. Will you be able to tear my head off before my sword behead you? Just as his teeth were about to sink into my neck, my sword slide through his neck, cleanly decapitated him. His head flies straight over my shoulder.


    *Phew* It¡¯s a good thing he was in the air. If he was on the ground he would¡¯ve easily avoided my attack.


    I look around trying to find the archer, until I spotted his bright spiky red hair on the ground, it pretty much stood out in the sea of darkness. ¡°You alright?¡± I run towards him to check his condition.


    ¡°Y-Yea.¡± Looks like he was still in shock. Getting a better look at his face I could see that he was still in his teen. Why the hell are they putting kids on the frontline?


    ¡°What happen over here?¡± Group of amour knights came running from the opposite side of the wall. The young man leading them was a noble name Alexander. Blonde hair and blue eyes is a common trait for nobles. His metal amour was black, with a white cape on the back. ¡°Is everyone alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. We were attack by a blood wolf. Don¡¯t worry there was no casualty.¡±


    *Tch* ¡°This make the twelfth tonight.¡± Alexander scratch his head in irritation.


    ¡°Twelfth?¡± I ask confuse.


    ¡°These damn creatures are getting ahead of themselves.¡± Ignoring me, he kept talking to himself. I could see that this job was getting to him. He definitely wasn¡¯t meant for this work, but being the only noble in the area, he automatically became commander of the knights in this region.


    ¡°You.¡± He pointed at me. ¡°Your James right?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±  Getting closer, he examine me. I guess he was checking my equipment out. I had the same equipment as the other knights. The only thing different is my sword, which was custom made for my fighting style, which involves countering enemies attack.


    ¡°I heard you were skilled, but to take out a blood wolf by yourself, Impressive.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I had help. If wasn¡¯t for this young man here, I would have never been able to beat it.¡± Switching his attention to the archer, he also look him over. A slight frown appear on his face. I guess even he could tell that this kid is an amateur.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? He ask


    ¡°My name is Jack.¡±


    ¡°Alright, James and Jack you both are done with night watch. For now own you¡¯ll be working as my body guard.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me sir? Both me and Jack ask in confuse manner.


    ¡°I just promoted you both, go get some rest, someone else will take over your watch.¡± And just like that he walks away leaving both of us in confuse state.


    .


    .


    Heading back into the town, I headed for my sleeping quarter. Being a newly built town, half of the buildings were still undergoing construction. Unfortunately most of the construction was halted because of the constant attacks. Making it impossible for traders to make it here, thus isolating this town from the outside world. These creatures are becoming more aggressive, for them to attack us twelve times and one night, it¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t want us here. I don¡¯t see the point of wasting lives for this land.


    ¡°James!¡± I turn around to see Jack running towards me.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to say thank you for putting in a good word for me.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it, I wasn¡¯t kidding about you helping me. If it wasn¡¯t for you I wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. All I did was nearly get us both killed.¡± Looking away, he scratch his head. ¡°Listen


    I want to pay you back for helping me. So you want to go out get and something to drink? I¡¯m paying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late to be getting drunk?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡± Jack bust out laughing, while roughly hitting my shoulder. ¡°C¡¯mon, loosen up man! We both got promoted, let¡¯s go celebrate!¡±


    I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt to relax a little. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in.¡±


    .


    .


    Jack started laughing like a madman. He was completely drunk. I had to actually to carry him to my quarter, because I didn¡¯t know where his was.


    ¡°Sorry about this, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± He tries to get up, but falls back down on the bed. Yea he¡¯s drunk, he can¡¯t even move right.


    After a few minutes past. He immediately sits back up. And stares at me with a serious expression. This guy is switching personality left and right. ¡°James, thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve still been a night guard and probably gotten kill sooner or later.


    ¡°You know, I been wondering, how did you become a knight? You seem kind of young to have completely finish your training.¡± The room went silent, Jack look down at the floor, like it was to going answer my question for him.


    ¡°Tell me James, why did you become a knight?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me.¡±


    *Sigh* I look up at the ceiling trying to collect my thoughts. Why did I become a knight? For some reason I couldn¡¯t remember. I blankly stare at the ceiling until it finally came back to me. I look back down at Jack, who was patiently waiting for my response.


    ¡°When I was a kid, there was this little girl who live on the street. She didn¡¯t have a home or a family, so every day was a struggle for survival. She constantly had to fight others for food. I admire her strength, even and that hopeless situation she continued to fight not knowing what tomorrow might hit her with. I wanted to protect her. So I became a knight. ¡± Remembering the past, a smile slowly spread across my face.


    ¡°What happen to that little girl?¡±


    ¡°I marry her and now we have a family.¡± A family that I haven¡¯t seen in two years. The smile on my face quickly vanished.


    My little girl is six years old now, and my boy is four. I truly miss them.


    ¡°You said you became a knight to protect her right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you at her side?¡±


    ¡­.That question hit me straight in my soul. I was unable to answer. The whole reason why I gotten strong in the first place was for her. Soon the memory of her crying when I left came back. I looked down at the floor, desperately trying to find an excuse for why I left her. Other people need me. That right I came down here to protect others. (I you need you more than them.)  Her words echo in the back of my head. I left her and her weakest moment to take care our kids. I have failed as a husband and as a father.


    ¡°You know James, I am envious of you.¡± I look back up to see him still staring at me. ¡°If I was you, I would have never let go of her.¡±


    I sat there in silence, I was unable to say anything to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just like her, I was born alone, no family nor friends. If I was to die right now, no one would remember me. I wanted to become a knight so people would recognize me. Unfortunately I wasn¡¯t cut out for it. I am weak. But if I couldn¡¯t become a knight how would people recognize me? A sad expression appear on his face


    ¡°So you lie your way in, just so could get recognition? You know your life at stake here.¡±


    ¡°Death doesn¡¯t scare me, what scares me is dying knowing I didn¡¯t leave a legacy behind, but James, you already have legacy waiting at home for you, I am truly envious.¡± Soon the room became quiet again, there was nothing I could say to this man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I said too much.¡± Getting up, he headed for the door. ¡°You¡¯re not a bad man. I don¡¯t want you to go thinking you are. I truly believe you came down here for a good cause, but you should know there¡¯s only so much a single man can protect, so you should try to protect what¡¯s dear to you.¡±


    With those final words, he left me alone with my thoughts.


    A/N: Hey guys, do you think I should add the drama tag? I was planning on adding it before but I didn''t think that I could nail drama, so I left it out. What do you think? Also thanks for reading.

 Chapter 6 : Abandon

    Chapter 6


    Abandon


    I am tired. I¡­couldn¡¯t sleep at all last night. Everything that Jack said kept repeating in my head, making it impossible for me to sleep. And this cold weather is making me even sleepier. Even though the sun is shiny brightly, it provided no warmth. *Sigh* I can already tell this going to be a bad day. I turn to check on Jack and it seem he was in worse shape than me. Is eyes were glue to the ground and kept rubbing his head in pain.


    We¡¯ve been sitting in this court yard for fifteen minutes now, and we¡¯ve yet to say a world to each other. It seems like we¡¯re just going to pretend last night didn¡¯t happen. I guess its better this way, we both spilled our past to each other, even though we met yesterday. But even so, this silence is killing me.


    I turn towards Jack, to see what he was doing. He was still holding his head in pain. ¡°Hangover huh?¡± I said hoping to start conversation.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He quietly mumble.


    Well that didn¡¯t work. I went back to thinking how to start a conversation with him.


    ¡°So.¡± Jack pause. I sat up, patiently waiting for him to finish his sentence. ¡°Why do you think Alexander wanted us to meet him here?


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Today Jack and I started our job as bodyguards for the noble named Alexander. You would think a body guard job would be to protect and escort the client, instead we been ask to wait for him in this court yard.


    ¡°I brought you here because I wanted to test you.¡± Hearing Alexander voice behind us, we both jump out of our seat.


    ¡°What happen to you two? You both look rough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing just had a long night.¡± Jeez, I was so caught up in my thoughts I didn¡¯t even notice him approaching.


    ¡°You said you had a test for us?¡± Jack said.


    ¡°Actually it¡¯s more for James.¡±


    ¡°Huh, me?¡± What with the sudden interest in me? And whatever ¡°test¡± he wants me to take I doubt I¡¯m going to like it, that small smile on his face confirms it.


    ¡°Yes, I want to see the strength that defeated a blood wolf.¡±


    ¡°I already told you that I didn¡¯t do it alone.¡±


    ¡°I remember, but I heard other rumors of your strength. And I would like to see it for myself.¡±


    ¡°So you just what see my strength? What do want me to do?¡± After saying that the smile on his widen. Now I kind of regret asking that question.


    ¡°I want a duel.¡± Pulling his sword out, he points it at me. ¡°Draw your sword.¡±


    ¡°Wait, if we¡¯re just having a duel, shouldn¡¯t we use wooden swords instead?¡±


    ¡°If we were use wooden sword than you wouldn¡¯t take this fight seriously. Besides, if you¡¯re as tough as they said then my attacks shouldn¡¯t be able to touch you. Now, draw your sword.¡±


    *Sigh* Drawing my sword, I calmly observe Alexander. The sword he wiled was really thin, it definitely wasn¡¯t made for slashing, and the way his leg position gave away his fighting style. He¡¯s a fencer. Now that I know his fighting style, I can easily predict his first move, I¡¯ll end this fight before it begins.


    I slowly approach Alexander. Each step I took the tension grew. Soon we¡¯ll both be in striking range. Alexander¡¯s sword is longer than mines, which means he¡¯ll be able strike first. I stop advancing, the next step I take will be in Alexander¡¯s range. This guy is good, even though we¡¯re about to engage in combat he haven¡¯t lost his composure. He¡¯s patiently waiting for me to get into his range I can sense that he¡¯s going to put everything in this attack. Even though I know what his next attack going to be I can¡¯t half-assed block or dodge it. I might lose a limb if I do.


    I finally take the last step in. As soon I got into range he quickly thrust his sword at me. Instead of blocking or dodging, I simply place my sword underneath his and guided his attack away from me, causing him to lose balance. Before he could process what¡¯s going on I quickly place my sword to his head.


    ¡°I win.¡±


    His confuse face slowly form into a smile. ¡°Excellent, you really are good.¡± He place his sword back into his sheathe. ¡°You guys saw everything right?¡± He shouted. Soon a bunch of knights appear from the shadow, it seem they were watching our fight.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jack said


    ¡°I just wanted to raise moral. And nothing raise moral better than knowing you have reliable person on your team.


    Thanks to you James, I think these man are ready for their next mission.¡±


    ¡°What mission are you sending them off to?¡± It¡¯s must be something dangerous if he set all this up just to give them confident to do it.


    ¡°The mission is to reclaim the trade route.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re sending them into the forest, that¡¯s suicide.¡±


    The smile on his face is replace with a more serious expression. ¡°I know that, but this is the best plan I could come up with.¡±


    ¡°Instead of sending people to their death, we should wait and think of something better.¡±


    Alexander, let out a small chuckle ¡°I bet you think of me as an idiot who¡¯s been spoon fed his entire life right?¡±


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t think that at all.¡±


    ¡°Heh, no need to lie, that¡¯s exactly what I am. I was an ignorant man who never understood the word suffering. That is until I came to this hell hole. It made me realizes how oblivious I was to everyone else pain. Now more than anything I want to make sure this knights gets home safe, but that won¡¯t happen if we just sit around doing nothing. I know my plan will get people kill, but at the same time simply doing nothing will also get people killed.


    I was speechless, I honestly didn¡¯t think any noble was capable thinking like this. I thought they all were greedy fools who care about nobody lives except their own, but Alexander prove me wrong.


    ¡°I sent a message a while ago asking for help. I finally receive a message back saying that they¡¯re sending reinforcement and they¡¯ll be here today. If goes well today we¡¯ll be able to retake the trade route and get this city back up.¡± He places his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I know I might get people killed and that''s why I plan going myself and would appreciate if you tag along with me what do you say?¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    This plan of is very risky. He basically asking us to attack the forest itself, but if it goes well then we will be able to re-establish the trade route again and get builders working on the city again. The faster this city build than the faster I get to return home. ¡°Alright I¡¯m in¡±


    ¡°Thank you. What about you Jack?¡± He turn towards Jack. I forgot all about Jack he been sitting in silence this whole time.


    ¡°Sure, sound like a solid plan.¡± Jack said.


    A smile spread on Alexander face. ¡°Excellent, are plan begins now.¡±


    .


    .


    Getting closer to the city wall we each prepare ourselves for the outside. Even though we had a team of twenty men with us, we still could easily get wipe out if we¡¯re not careful out there. The entire forest is enemy territory, losing your focus for a second can easily cause you your life.


    Exiting the city wall  the group halted, without saying a word everyone spread out in form a small circle around Alexander, with me and jack in the middle just in case some monster manage to break through the circle.


    .


    We spent about an hour traveling through the forest. The few monsters we encounter were quickly dealt with by the knights, none of them could break through our circle.  I¡¯m glad I can relied on these knights, I rather Jack not engage in any form of combat at all. I have no idea why he even agree to come out here. Does he want to become famous that bad?


    ¡°Alright we¡¯re stopping here.¡± Alexander said, as soon we came into a clearing.


    ¡°Why we stopping here?¡± I asked


    ¡°This is where we will meet our reinforcement everyone spread out and secure the area.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± (Everyone)


    Jack and I follows Alexander as he sits down under a tree in the middle of the clearing.


    ¡°Cant¡¯ we pick a better location?¡± I ask. ¡°We are way to out in the open here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I pick it, we can easily identify friendly or foes from here.¡±


    That¡¯s true, but I rather not engage in unnecessary combat. It¡¯ll tired the team out. But he already made arrangement with the reinforcement. It no like we can change it now. ¡°Fine.¡± I leave to scout the area.


    .


    .


    About two hours has pass. We have yet to make contact with the reinforcement. I hope they get here soon, staying out in the open like this is really nerve wrecking. Always wonder what¡¯s spying on us, or what monster might pop out the forest next, has mentally exhausted me. But I refuse to let my guard down, I kept examining the area until I saw Jack sitting down in the middle of the clearing. This guy doesn¡¯t look the lease bit nervous. His bow and arrows was laying in the grass while both his hands were busy picking the grass off the field, his guard is completely down. This guy is seriously not cut out to be a knight, but somehow watching him be carefree calm my nerve down a little.


    Following Jack example I decided to take a break. I guess this a good chance to talk to him. He¡¯s been pretty much quiet this whole day.


    ¡°What you doing?¡± Jack jump at my question. It seems like I snap him out of his world.


    ¡°Nothing, just thinking.¡± He said, while throwing the grass out of his hand.


    ¡°I see.¡± I take a seat next to Jack, we both quietly watch our surrounding. ¡­.Damnit, I still don¡¯t know what to say to him. I look over to see that¡¯s now playing with one of his arrows.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m not mad at you.¡± I said, hoping to break the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking about.¡± Placing the arrow down, he looks at me. ¡°Don¡¯t think what Alexander said was strange?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you been thinking about this whole time?¡±


    ¡°Yea, his words isn¡¯t adding up for me but I might just be overthinking things.¡±


    I see, Jack the kind of guy that analyze his surrounding. That¡¯s problem how he survive this long as a knight. ¡°What did he say that was strange to you?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we currently on the only trade route to this city?¡±


    ¡°Yea, why you ask?¡±


    ¡°Alexander said that he sent and receive a message, but how did he receive message through this path? Last time I check the path was deem too dangerous for anyone to journey through.¡±


    ¡­He¡¯s right, the main reason why this city construction halted because monster kept ambushing traders. This is path is currently the only way into and out this city, so how did Alexander receive a message? Did he lie about the reinforcement? Why would he do that?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡± Jack said while scratching his head.


    ¡°No, you are right, there¡¯s no way a messenger made it to this city alive.¡±


    Getting up, I head to the tree Alexander was sitting at, only find he wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Where is Alexander at?¡± I ask the guard station near the tree.


    ¡°I know, he was here just a moment ago.¡± The guard said.


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? You was supposed to be protecting him.¡±


    *Boom* suddenly, a huge fireball engulf the sky. It brightness force me to close my eyes. Are we under attack? No, that was far too flashy to be an attack. That was more like a¡­.signal. No¡­.you didn¡¯t


    ¡°Everyone in defense formation now!¡± I shouted. On my command every knight regroup around forming a circle, so we could see from every angle.¡±


    ¡°James, what going on? Are we getting attack by bandits?¡± Jack said in a concern voice.


    ¡°No, that attack just now was just to give our positions away. And everyone monster in the forest probably saw it. We¡¯ve been set up.¡±

 Chapter 7: A day in the city

    We''re back to Anna''s pov


    Chapter 7


    A day in the city


    I found myself aimlessly wandering around the city. I guess I was hoping that the change of scenery would help me solve a couple of my problems. One of them is this body is simply too fragile. Not only do I have the strength of a toddler, but I only have enough mana to only shoot one fireball. Terrible right? Surprisingly enough that isn¡¯t my main problem. Being weak is definitely a huge hindrance to my plan, but I still have access to my own magic, even though I can¡¯t use it that long in this body. My main problem right now is money. Finding Alice requires me to travel, and traveling requires supplies, and supplies require money.


    Maybe I should become a knight. No, that wouldn¡¯t work. Females can¡¯t become knights, and even if I could, I still wouldn¡¯t join. If I became a knight I would probably be stuck protecting a single area. I need a job that will allows me to travel. A merchant? I seriously can¡¯t see myself doing that. A thief? No, I¡¯m trying to stay off the map, stealing will just put me on it. Besides, I¡¯m not really a stealthy person. I¡¯ll problem get caught immediately.


    Damn it, I scratch my messing hair in frustration. Thinking doesn¡¯t suit me. I miss the simple days, where if I wanted something I would just take it.


    ¡°Are you lost kid?¡± The voice pop me out of my mind. I look over to see a small man sitting at a stand.  I was confuse for a while because I didn¡¯t see any kids in the area. Until it dawn on me that I¡¯m currently in a kid¡¯s body.


    ¡°You talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m talking to you. Where¡¯s your parents at? ¡±


    ¡°There around here somewhere.¡± The closer I got to him, the more I realize that he wasn¡¯t human. His body was short and stocky. And brownish red beard that went down to his chest. A common characteristic among Dwarves.


    Dwarves are known for their ability to create strong weapons. I wonder if that¡¯s what he selling. Curious, I went over to his stand to see that he was selling crystal marbles. I remember seeing the father using these. Apparently people put their mana into these crystal in then sell them. These things are perfect for people who have no mana, or people who want to reserve their mana in battle. Maybe these will help out with my mana problem. *Smack* The dwarf hit my outreaching hand.


    ¡°Ow.¡± That actually hurt. I rub the red spot on my hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you not to touch stuff that don¡¯t belong to you?¡±


    ¡°Jeez, I just wanted to look.¡±


    ¡°These things are not toys. Playing with these could-¡° The dwarf froze in the middle of his speech. He had a horrify expression on his face. Following his eyes, I found what he was looking at, Standing on top of a building was a¡­ well a huge frog. That¡¯s the best way I can describe it. It also had white horns sticking out of his head.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± I never seen a creature like that before, and I been around for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bull frog¡± The dwarf said.


    Well I can see how it got its name.  Suddenly, the bull frog started turning its head and every direction.


    ¡°Get down kid! Don¡¯t let it see you!¡± The dwarf shouted, as he duck behind his stand. Looking around I notice that the entire area was empty now. I was the only one still out in the open.


    The bull frog head stop at my direction. I couldn¡¯t tell from my distance, but it seems like it was looking right at me. The bull frog crouches on both of its leg like it was getting ready to sneak up on its prey. Then, without warning it launches itself into the air. The creature flew through the sky landing right next to me. Creating a dust cloud upon impact. What an incredible jump! I can see how he got past the city wall.


    The dust cloud completely cover up the bull frog. I strain my eye to look through the smoke cloud that it created, only to see a pink worm-like-thing burst out of the smoke. I tilt my head out of the way just before it hit me. What the hell, was that his tongue?!


    It became easier to see the creature as the dust faded. Man, it looks even worse up close. Its body was cover in slime and black bumps. I never thought a frog would ever look threatening, but its size and the horns on its head gave it a very menacing appearance.


    ¡°You pick the wrong person to attack buddy.¡± I didn¡¯t think I would be force to fight this early in this body. Not that I¡¯m complaining. I been itching for a fight for a while now. The frog begin to slowly open his mouth. Bastard is still trying to eat me. No problem, I dodge it last time. I can easily dodge again.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Just as lash its tongue at me, I was tackle away by the dwarf.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± I shouted


    ¡°I was going to ask you the same thing. Are you seriously trying to fight that thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now get the hell off me!¡± I tried push the dwarf off, but fail miserably.


    ¡°Crazy kid, don¡¯t even have the strength to push me, what makes you think you can defeat a monster?¡±


    Damn it, guy this refuse to move. I look over to see the monster had its mouth wide open again. Fuck, can¡¯t dodge with this guy on top of me!


    ¡°Get off of me! It¡¯s going to attack again!¡±


    ¡°Watch this kid.¡± Reaching into his pocket, he pulls out a blue marble. He throws the marble at the ground creating a huge ice wall, trapping the frog on the opposite side.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we¡¯re getting out of here!¡± Grabbing my hand, the dwarf pulls me away from the ice wall.


    Damn it I don¡¯t want to run, but I can¡¯t shake my hand from the dwarf grip. Before we could get any real distance from the ice wall, the bull frog crashes right in front of us. I wasn¡¯t surprise, after witnessing its jump earlier, I figure escaping it would be impossible.


    ¡°You got anything else up your sleeve?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that was it.¡±  The dwarf face was cover in sweat. It seems he was at his wit end. Well I didn¡¯t really expect him to help. The problem is, if I attack the bull frog, the dwarf is going to stop me again, and probably get us both killed in the process.


    ¡°Alright kid, listen up. I¡¯ll keep it distracted. What I need you to do is pay close attention to the monster mouth. When it sticks its tongue out, I want you to run away as fast you can. It won¡¯t be able to attack again with its tongue out, so use that chance to get away, got it?


    ¡°Yea I got it.¡± Like hell I¡¯m running. That frog is my prey, but I do like that plan. The dwarf will be too busy trying to dodge the frog next attack to stop me. The moment the frog attacks him, I¡¯ll go in for the kill. We both patiently waited for the frog to attack. As the frog open its mouth, we both got ready to initiate are own plan. But before it could attack, a spear comes flying in, piercing it.


    ¡°!!!!¡± The frog shrieks in pain.


    ¡°Why the hell did you throw your weapon?!¡±


    ¡°It was going to attack them, I had no choice.¡±


    Standing on top of a building, two men calmly look down at the creature. Both of them had dark brown hair and leather amour on. One had two daggers in his hand, he look like he was in his twenties. While the other one look a bit older, he had a huge scar going vertically across his face. I assume he¡¯s the one who threw the spear since he¡¯s bare handed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and finish him off before it attacks someone else.¡± Jumping off the building the younger man rush at the frog. The frog quickly lash its tongue at the young man.


    ¡°You should keep your tongue to yourself!¡± Man ducks under the tongue. Placing both his dagger underneath it, he cuts it in half.


    ¡°!!!!¡± The frog screams in pain again.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.¡°It¡¯s open, hurry up in finish it off!¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡± Jumping on top of the frog, the man with the scar,  grabs his spear and yanks it out of the frog body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll put you out of your misery soon.¡± Raising his spear in the air, he sinks it into wounded frog head.


    Poor frog didn¡¯t even stand a chance against those two.


    ¡°Hey, you two alright?¡± The younger man comes over to check on us.


    ¡°Yea thanks to you.¡± The dwarf said.


    ¡°Good I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s hurry up and claim our reward.¡± The older man said, as he pull his spear out of the frog head.


    ¡°Alright, well stay safe you two.¡±


    ¡°You got lucky missy, if it weren¡¯t for those two we both be in trouble.¡±


    *Tch* those two stole my kill. Agitated, I headed in the direction they went.


    ¡°Hey miss.¡± Dwarf calls out to me. ¡°Try to stay out of trouble ok?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± With those final words, I run off to find those two from before.


    .


    .


    I wonder who those guys were. They seem too ill-equip to be knights, but at the same time they seem too skilled to just be normal civilians. Looking around I finally manage to spot them. It wasn¡¯t really that hard. The oldest one was carrying his spear on his shoulder, with the bull frog blood still on it. After finding them, I followed them from a distance They said that they were getting a reward. Following them, I might find a way to quickly earn money.


    I follow the two until they enter a building. I guess this is where they work at. I blankly stare at the building for a while, debating whether I should go in or not. Well I made it this far, might as well go all the way. Besides, I¡¯m currently a little girl. So even if I¡¯m not allow in there, I can simply lie and say I got lost. Gathering my resolve, I go inside the building.


    This place isn¡¯t what I was expecting. I thought it would be a dark place, where bad asses go to find their next target. Instead of something cool like that, what I got was a normal bar. They even got a cute waitress with a blonde ponytail. I guess they just came in here for a drink. Well, since I¡¯m here might as well investigate further.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a place for kids, you know?¡± The man with the scar cuts off my path. The look on his face made it seem like he just caught someone committing a crime.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got lost.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem lost, you¡¯ve been tailing me this entire time.¡±


    Ah crap, I rack my brain trying to come with a excuse, but nothing came to my head.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting¡± The waitress rushes over to me and gives me a hug.


    ¡°You know her?¡±


    ¡°Yea I¡¯m supposed to be watching her for a while. She was following you because you two was both coming here.¡± The look on the man face pretty much says he doesn¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°Well you should take better care of her. It isn¡¯t safe for a little girl to the walk the streets by herself.¡±  Walking away, he look back and gave me the ¡°I¡¯m watching you glare.¡±


    ¡°Why you help me?¡±


    Turning around she gave me a huge smile. ¡°Because I can¡¯t stand seeing someone as adorable as you in trouble.¡±


    Adorable?! I held back urge to lash out at her. No need to get mad, being cute actually save my ass this time.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°..Anna.¡±


    ¡°Anna, that¡¯s a nice name.¡± The waitress started patting my head. ¡°My name is lily, I might be able to help you.¡± Lily led me to a table and usher me to sit down. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I guess that went well. I manage to get inside the bar. Now I just need to see if this place is actually just a normal bar. Since Lilly is so fond of me, I guess I could ask her. While I patently waited for lily to come back, I took a second look around the bar, and notice a few things. One, everybody had some kind of weapon on them. And two, they actually do have a bounty board in the back of the bar. So I guess this is where all the bounty hunters come to work. Bounty hunter that seem like a job I can do.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Lily slides me a glass of orange juice. I ended downing the whole thing in one go. I guess tailing someone for an hour and almost being eaten would make anyone thirsty. After finishing the drink I notice that Lily, was staring at me like I was a cat that just perform a trick.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just really like your hair.¡±


    ¡­Well that was an out of nowhere compliment. But I guess I should expected it. My black and brown hair does make me stand from the crowd. Well it¡¯s mostly black now. Only the front-end of my hair is still brown.


    ¡°Your mom doesn¡¯t do your hair? I bet it look better if you took care of it.¡±


    If I was a normal kid she would¡¯ve hit a sore spot just now. My ¡®mother¡¯ is currently not in a position to take of herself, let alone her kids.


    ¡°So what is this place?¡± Lily frown a little. I guess she wanted to talk about more girly stuff. Sorry, I didn¡¯t come here to talk about hair. I came to gather information.


    ¡°This an adventurer Guild¡±


    Adventurers, they didn¡¯t exist two hundred years ago. At least I think they didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t pay too much attention to human affairs back then.


    ¡°What do adventurers do?¡± I know it sounds like a stupid questions, but humans tend to have do double meaning for their words.


    ¡°Hmmm, adventurers do a lot of things, but I guess the main thing they do is kill monsters that the knights are too busy to deal with.¡±


    I see, everything starting to make sense to me. Back in the day, the only thing that was protecting the human race was the hero and the knights. After my death the humans expanded their empire, which means the knights had a lot more areas to protect. With the knights spread so thin, regular civilians had to defend themselves, and I guess somewhere around there adventurers were born.


    So far being an adventurer doesn¡¯t sound bad. You kill stuff and you get paid. Sound like a dream job to me.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the requirement to becoming an adventurer?¡± I can only hope that the requirements aren¡¯t the same as knights. If you¡¯re a female then you can¡¯t become a knight.


    ¡°You want to become an adventurer?¡± Lily had a shock expression her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s two requirements for becoming an adventurer. One is you have complete control of the mana inside of you.¡±


    I guess that make sense. Fighting a monster without knowing how to use magic. Is like challenging a dragon bare handed.


    ¡°And second one is, you have to be 14 years old or older.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Was the only thing that came out of my mouth. Well the good news is, I can become adventurer. The bad news is, I have wait eight more fucking years to become one.


    ¡°Sorry Anna, you can¡¯t become an adventurer yet.


    ¡°I see.¡± Well I got all the information I came for. I got out my seat and headed for the door.


    ¡°Eh, you leaving?¡± Lily had a disappointed look on her face. If I stay here any longer I feel like she would start petting me again or something.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, I have to go home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well you can come back and visit me anytime.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Heading out, I look up at the sky to see the sun started to sun. I blankly stare at the orange-color sky, trying to sort my thoughts out.


    Eight years huh? How annoying, but at least I got solid plan now. Becoming an adventurer I will be able to move around while earning money. Who knows, I might even get some clues to Alice location. Right now I just have to be patient. So until then, you have stay alive for me Alice. You can¡¯t die until I find you.

 Chapter 8: Torn Apart

    Gaia, a blue planet full of life and exotic creatures. I protected this planet since the day I was born. And even after my departure, I continue to look after the planet and its inhabitant. Because I will always consider this place my home.


    ¡°The ever watchful Athena. Don¡¯t you ever get bored of watching them?¡± A loud voice boom through, the vastness of space. Realizing who it was, I reluctantly turn around to greet him.


    A giant with four arms, walk towards me. Each step he took the ground would shake. He wore a white toga with a gold flower pattern going across it.


    ¡°Atlas, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I just came to see what my sister was doing. No surprise, you¡¯re still looking after this planet. You know it¡¯s not our job anymore right?¡±


    I never protected this planet because it was my job. I did it because I love it.


    ¡°That¡¯s something I agree on. I visit a lot of beautiful planets, but none of them can replace this one.¡±  Walking past me, Atlas look up at Gaia. ¡°It seems to be doing much better now that the pest is dead. To be honest I¡¯m surprise a human killed him. I guess he was all talk.¡±


    ¡°Atlas.¡± I said his name and a slightly threating tone.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Athena, did you really consider him to be our brother?¡± Did you forget all times he threaten us? He was a madman, a sociopath. The only thing he care about was destroying people lives.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Atlas!¡± I quickly cover my mouth with my hand. I didn¡¯t mean to shout at him. I look up to see him chuckling.


    ¡°You¡¯re way too kind Athena. You can¡¯t even hate someone who is truly evil.¡± Turning around, Atlas begin to walk away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to check on you again, so take care of yourself till then.¡±


    I stood quietly watching Atlas leave. To lose my temper like that, how immature of me. All these recent events must have me on edge.¡± I turn back to look at Gaia. Ever since your death, the world have been changing at an unsettling rate. Whether this good or bad, even I don¡¯t know¡­. And that¡¯s what worries me.


    Chapter 8


    Torn Apart


    Arriving back home, I was greeted by silence. There wasn¡¯t a soul in the house. Well actually there is, but at this point you might as well call her soulless. This house that use to be full of life, has become empty.


    It happen a week ago, when we receive word that James died. Upon hearing the news, the mother simply lost all of her strength. She haven¡¯t left her room ever since that day. And because of the depressing atmosphere she was emitting. I started taking long walks because it felt like I could choke on the atmosphere. And it seems like Aaron felt the same way, since he wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m cooking again.¡± Heading into the kitchen, I put whatever I could find into a pot, then I activated the crystal that was embed in the stove. I¡­seriously have no idea what I just created. The weird thing is, I swear didn¡¯t put any form of liquid in the pot, yet somehow I created some kind of green soup. Well it smells good, so I guess it¡¯s edible.


    While I was waiting for whatever-I-just-fix to finish cooking, I heard a soft whimper. I turn around to see Aaron, the little brother enter the house. The kid had light brown hair and greens eyes. Watching him walk, it seem like he was in a lot of pain.


    ¡°What happen to you?¡±


    ¡°I-I fell.¡± Tears were streaming down his face. Getting a closer look, he had bruises all over his body. Not to mention his clothes were torn and cover in dirt.


    ¡°That was one hell of fall. Stay right there.¡± I headed to our room and grab the healing tonic, that for some reason I kept.


    ¡°Stop crying and drink this.¡± He hesitantly drank the tonic, after finish the bottle off, his injury quickly heal up.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Y-yea. Thank you!¡± Aaron begin to energetically move his body around.


    ¡°Yea, yea whatever.¡± Sheesh, this kid has a lot energy. Just a moment ago he was limping around. Now he¡¯s hopping all over the place. If he¡¯s that energetic I guess he¡¯ll be alright. Well except for his clothes. They were still torn and cover in mud. Now that I think about, he always took baths with mom. And since she¡¯s currently in her own little world right now, I wonder¡­


    ¡°Aaron, have you took a bath at all this week?¡±


    Aaron stop hopping around in look at me. ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re coming with me.¡± I grab Aaron by the hand, and drag him through the house.


    ¡°Wait sis, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To give you a bath.¡± Wait a minute, why do I care about his hygiene? Oh right, it¡¯s because we share the same room. And I rather not have his odor stink up the room. Yea, that¡¯s exactly the reason why.


    Arriving in the bathroom, I quickly fill the tub with water. I turn around to see that he hasn¡¯t taken off any of his clothes.


    ¡°Do you plan of taking a bath with your clothes on?¡±


    ¡°Sis, I really don¡¯t what to take a bath.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take a bath than you won¡¯t be eating tonight, also I¡¯ll kick you out the room too.¡±


    Aaron, slowly begin to removes his clothes. The look on his face made it seem like he would cry any moment. Man, how did mother put up with him?


    Just as Aaron was about to get in the tub, I quickly grab his hand. Yea, I knew I wasn¡¯t seeing things. His arm had a bite mark on it. I didn¡¯t see it earlier because his clothes was covering it. Whatever it was it really dug into him, since it didn¡¯t fully heal after he drank the tonic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go ahead in assume that the ground also bit you when you fell right?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Aaron quietly look at the ground.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about it? That¡¯s fine by me.¡± I let go of his hand and let him get into the tub.


    Poor kid, if you think about it, he has really fuck up life. His father is dead. His mother had a breakdown. And his sister¡­ no longer exist. And to top that off, he seems to getting bully by someone. If that isn¡¯t tragedy then I don¡¯t know what is.


    ¡°Scoot over.¡±


    Aaron gave me a confuse look. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to take a bath too.¡± I started to take my clothes off. Aaron quickly turn his head away from me. After I finish stripping, I jump straight into the tub.


    ¡°Water kind of cold huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Aaron kept looking at the ground.¡±


    I don¡¯t see why he¡¯s so embarrassed about this. He took plenty of baths with a fully develop woman. Now that I think¡­I¡¯ll eventually develop boobs won¡¯t I? I guess that¡¯s something to look forward to in this body. When I get them, I¡¯ll be able fondle them as much as I want.


    ¡­I should stop this train of thought before it gets weirder. I look around the bathroom trying to find something else to


    think about. My eyes eventually landed back on the bite mark on Aaron arm.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll play with you.


    ¡°¡­¡± Aaron look at me with a blank expression.


    Huh, I thought he be more enthusiastic about this. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to play with me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It just you never play with me before. I was just, Surprise.¡±


    Well that¡¯s true, I been ignoring him his entire life. The only reason why I what to play with him now, is because I want to know who did this to him. I know he won¡¯t outright tell me. So I¡¯m just going to have to trick him into telling me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything plan tomorrow. So I thought I spend it with you. And hey, I¡¯ll even let you pick the game.¡±


    ¡°Really? There was hint of happiness in his voice.


    ¡°Yes really, But I get pick the location ok?¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Aaron happily shook his head.


    Sorry kid, you probably not going to be happy tomorrow.


    .


    .


    ¡°You fell over here right?¡±


    ¡°Yea, but sis, can¡¯t we play somewhere else?¡±


    I firmly held his hand, if I didn¡¯t he probably would¡¯ve run away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ground won¡¯t hurt you as long I¡¯m around.¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t fall!¡± Aaron shout.


    Seems like he¡¯s ready to talk I let go if his hand and face him. He kept his head to ground.  ¡°So what happen then?¡±


    ¡°I-I-I¡± Aaron stammer.


    ¡°C¡¯mon just tell me.¡±


    ¡°I was playing by myself like always. But then these two kids came up to me and told me that this was their playground. And then¡­ they chase me away.¡± Tears was starting to form in his eyes.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    I place both of my hands on his shoulder. ¡°Do you hate those kids?¡±


    ¡°¡­.yes.¡±


    ¡°Good answer!¡± I roughly pat his back. Now pay very close attention me. I¡¯m going to teach you a very important lesson


    today.


    We continue to heading over to where Aaron fell, till we reach an open space in the woods. Two kids and a white dog was already occupying the spot. The kids were definitely nobles, since they both had blonde hair and blue eyes.


    ¡°Is these the kids?¡±


    ¡°Y-yea¡± Aaron weakly nodded his head.


    Finally noticing us, the kids walk over to us.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t we tell you that this was our playground?¡± The oldest one walk towards Aaron. I step in front of him, cutting him off.


    ¡°What do you want one eye?¡±


    One eye? Ah, it because of the eye patch I¡¯m wearing. That¡¯s a cute insult. ¡°Nothing, my brother and I just came to play. Is there any problem with that?


    ¡°Yea, this our playground, so run on home now.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to go home, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    The older boy got closer ¡°Then we¡¯re going have to fight.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I throw a quick jab in the kids face. I frown a little. I was trying to break his nose, but all I did was bruise him a little.


    ¡°Y-you hit me.¡± The kid was in complete shock.


    ¡°Of course I did. Isn¡¯t that what you supposed to do in a fight?¡¯


    ¡°Get here Angel!¡± The kid shouted


    Angel, I guess that¡¯s the dog name.


    ¡°Angel, what are you doing?¡± The dog was shiver behind the youngest kid. It seems like it''s afraid of me.


    ¡°Angel hurry up and get her!¡± The oldest kid shouted.


    ¡°Well the dog seems to understand its place.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you back for this!¡± Both the kids and the dog ran away.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s over already?¡± Honestly, why did I expect a couple of kids to give me a good fight? Well whatever. I turn to see that Aaron was looking at me with a speechless look.


    ¡°Well did you learn anything today?¡±


    ¡°That I should always go for help.¡±


    ¡°No, the lesson was that nothing taste better than revenge.¡±


    .


    .


    ¡°Ever since that day, the kid became attach to me. He basically became my shadow. No matter where I go he¡¯ll follow me. I even caught him sneaking into bed a few times. It¡¯s pretty annoying, I have no idea how put up it with him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The mother laid in bed motionless. Her once beautifully green eyes, were now lifeless.


    ¡°Still not in a talking mood huh?¡± Getting up, I place a bowl on the shelf. ¡°I realize you haven¡¯t eaten anything in a while, so I made you¡­ to be honest, I¡¯m not sure what it is, but if I was you I would eat it.¡± Or not, I really don¡¯t care. Just as I was about to leave, I turn around to see she didn¡¯t move at all. If she don¡¯t eat anything soon, she might really die.


    ¡°I wonder what James would think seeing you like.¡± Upon hearing his name, her finger twitches a little.


    Ooh a response, I should keep going. ¡°I mean, even if you do die and join him. I don¡¯t think he would be happy seeing you there. He¡¯ll probably be like, ¡®Why did you leave our kids by themselves¡¯ or something like that.


    ¡°¡­¡± The mother remain motionless.


    Well I tired. Heading for the door I took one last look at her. I couldn¡¯t exactly tell because of how dark it is, but it seem like tears were rolling down her face.


    The house was pitch black. I took off my eye-patch so I could see better. My right eye gave off a dim red glow. The funny thing is, I can actually see better out of it, but I deiced to keep wearing it because I didn¡¯t want people to keep questioning my different color eyes.


    Thanks to my right eye, I easily navigated through the dark house. Eventually I ended up in the kitchen. I toss the knife I had in my pocket into the kitchen sink.


    *Sigh I gotten soft haven¡¯t I? Not only did I fail to kill them. But I even gave the mother a speech. Well I guess it¡¯s for the best. Killing them now won¡¯t be beneficial to me. If they die, they¡¯ll place me in a orphanage or something. And I won¡¯t be able to move as freely. So for now, I¡¯ll tolerate their existence.


    .


    .


    ¡°Well how does it taste?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­its good.¡± Aaron said with a force smile.


    Yeah right, even I know my cooking is shit. And for some reason everything I make turn into soup. I look at my own bowl decided whether or not to eat it, when suddenly the mother walk into the kitchen.


    ¡°¡­¡± We were both shock at the mother sudden appearance.


    ¡°I have to apologize to you two.¡± The mother bow her head. ¡°During our darkest moment as a family I abandon you two. I was lost in my sorrow, unable to hear anyone voice. But seeing Anna taking care of us made me realize that we as a family need to stick together. So I ask you two, would you give me a second chance as your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I mean aren¡¯t you my mom.¡± Aaron said scratching his head.


    ¡°Sure less chores for me to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She bows her head again. ¡°Ah, did you already fix breakfast Anna?¡±


    ¡°If you want to call it that then yea.¡±


    Grabbing a ladle, she take a sip of the soup I created. She immediately froze upon tasting it.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­its good¡± She said with a force smile.


    Like hell it is, you nearly spit it up.


    *Knock * Knock* ¡°You guys heard that?¡± I look around the room trying to figure out what that sound was.


    *Knock* *Knock* ¡°Ah someone knocking on the door. I¡¯ll get it.¡± The mom said.


    Whoever was knocking must not want to be heard because I barley heard it.


    ¡°!!!¡± With a loud gasp, the mother drop to her knees.


    An attacker?! I quickly rush to the door to see it who was. I stop moving altogether after seeing who it was. It was the dad somehow he wasn¡¯t dead. He looked slightly different, his left arm was missing and he looked paler, but it definitely was the dad.


    ¡°Hey¡­ um, hi¡± He stammer. His eyes kept darting around like he was hoping for someone to come help him.


    ¡°Listen Deborah, I¡¯m¡­.I¡¯m sorry for leaving. I know you won¡¯t forgive me, but can you please give me a second chance, I promise I won¡¯t leave again.


    Without saying a word, she hug him. ¡°You promise?¡± Her voice crack


    ¡°I promise.¡± His voice was also cracking up.


    After hugging each other for a while the two finally broke apart.


    ¡°What happen to your arm?¡±


    James look at the place where his left arm should be and frown. ¡°¡­Nothing, if anything it¡¯s my punishment for leaving you.¡± Before the mother could said anything else, he headed over to us. Aaron quickly dash behind me. What the hell, I¡¯m not your meat shield.


    ¡°Anna. Your mother giving me a second chance, but I¡¯m going to ask you two. Would you give me a second chance as your father?¡±


    ¡°Jeez, I just had this same conversation with her a moment ago. Yea, sure, welcome back.¡±


    ¡°What about you Aaron? Will give me a second chance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Aaron duck his head behind me.


    ¡°Why are scared? The mother ask. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s your dad?¡±


    ¡°No, he probably doesn¡¯t remember me, I did leave when he was two.¡± Regret was clearly visible on the dad face.


    ¡°Sis, is that really my dad?¡± Aaron whispers to me.¡±


    ¡°Yea, now give him a hug or something.¡±


    Mustering up his courage Aaron runs from behind me and give his dad a hug. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t leave. If you do, mom will be sad again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going anywhere, not anymore.¡±


    Well isn¡¯t this a touching scene. To be honest I¡¯m surprise. This family was dangerously close to being torn apart. Yet somehow they got miraculous back together. I guess this is what they called a happy end. Too bad it won¡¯t last though. No, as long as I¡¯m around there won¡¯t be a happily ever after.


    A/N: My chapters seem to be getting longer and longer. My next one is probably going to be my longest. I haven''t started on it yet, but my brain telling me its going to be 4000 to 5000 words long. So i just want to know, or you guys cool with long chapters? If not, i''ll break down into two parts. Well that''s about it. I hope you guys enjoy the chapter. if not, then i''m sorry i couldn''t entertain you and I hope my chapter will. Well, bye.

 Chapter 9: Survival

    ¡°Tell me James, what happen in that forest?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the only one who can get you out that cell.¡±


    It¡¯s probably because of all the blood I lost earlier, but I was too tired to face the him.  I just took a quick glance at him. The man who stood at my cell was shrouded in darkness, but even though I  couldn¡¯t see him. I could tell by way he was leering into my dark cell that he wanted to hear the story.


    ¡°If I tell you will you get me out of here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±


    *Sigh* this story is one that I rather not tell, or even remember, but this is probably my final chance at redemption. I gather my remaining strength, and rewind my memory to the beginning of the tragic incident.


    ¡°We were abandon¡­.¡±


    Chapter 9


    Survival


    It was the worst possible scenario. Stuck deep in the forest, with a horde of monsters heading to our position. With our commander gone, I volunteer to lead them. That decision will forever haunt me.


    .


    .


    ¡°Form a circle! Make sure no monster can sneak up on us we¡¯ll hold them off here!¡±


    ¡°What?! You expect us to fight an entire forest of monster!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fighting them is impossible! We should just run!¡±


    ¡°Running is also impossible. The monsters has better knowledge of the terrain. If we run in the forest we¡¯ll easily get overwhelm. Our best option now is to fight them right here were we have a clear view of our surrounding.¡±


    ¡°So this is it.¡± Jack drops to the ground. ¡°We¡¯re going to die.¡±


    ¡°No we¡¯re not. I know it may sound like an insane plan¡­ well it is, but we¡¯ll survive if we pull it off. All we need to do is hold them off until we find an opening, then we¡¯ll make a run for it.¡±


    ¡°But you just said that the forest was a no-go.¡± Jack face went from despair to confuse.


    ¡°Yes, if we go in the forest now then we¡¯ll die. But if we wait it out and let the monsters come to us, then they¡¯ll eventually fight each other. Monsters are territorial creatures after all, so when that happens then we¡¯ll make a run for it.¡±


    ¡°That plan is insane, but it¡¯s probably our best chance out of this mess. It better work.


    After explaining my plan, we immediately form a circle so no monster could ambush us. And so we waited for the inevitable clash. Soon the entire forest was engulf in silence. Time itself seem to stop as we waited for a monster appear. But strangely, not one appear. They were definitely here, I could feel them watching us. It was like they were also planning something. Not knowing when they might attack mentally drain me. But finally, after waiting for an eternity, the first monster appear.


    A huge red lizard with spikes sticking out of its back pops out the forest. We waited for it to get into our attack range, but for no reason at all, it suddenly stop moving.


    ¡°W-What do we do, should we go attack it?¡± One of the knights next to me said.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t move from this circle. Who knows what might ambush us if you do, were just going to have to wait for it to get closer.¡± I tried my best to sound as compose as possible. Why the hell did it stop advancing? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s smart enough to know it will get kill if get any closer. Not only that, but why haven¡¯t any other monster rush us yet?


    Too many questions were popping into my head, but they all ended abruptly. Once the red lizard begin to glow.


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s doing something!!¡± A knight shouted.


    "Shields up, now!¡± I shouted in response.


    The shot out a couple of fireballs from its mouth.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t attack it now, it¡¯ll burn us to death!¡±


    I know that, but something tells me if we go out an attack it, something will ambush us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Jack pointed his bow at the lizard. ¡°It¡¯s pretty close, so I should be able to hit it.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± I put my hand up to stop Jack from shooting. ¡°I doubt your arrow will be able to pierce it.¡±


    ¡°Then how about this.¡± Jack reach into his pocket and grabs a yellow marble. Then he ties it unto his arrow.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Improvising.¡± Jack fires his arrow at the lizard. Just as I predicted the arrows bounce off the lizard body


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s not done yet.¡± The arrow softly hit ground and explode. The lizard entrails scatter all across the ground.


    ¡°Well, you were right about my arrow not piercing, I still manage to kill it though.¡±


    ¡°Guys, more coming over here.¡± A knight pointed at a group of lizards crawling towards his side.


    ¡°Jack, can you do that again?¡±


    ¡°Yea, just give me a sec to prep my arrows.¡±


    Jumping out the forest, a blood wolf rushes towards us. The directions it was heading, it look like it was going directly for Jack!


    ¡°Protect the archer at all cost!¡± I shouted


    ¡°I got it!¡± A knight intercepts the wolf with his shield. ¡°Hurry up and shoot!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Jack finish stringing a blue marble to his arrow. ¡°Move!¡± Jack fire his arrow just as the knight rolls away from the blood wolf. Upon impact, the arrow freezes. The ice quickly spread to the wolf.


    Suddenly, the dead silent forest burst with life, as a swarm of monsters charge us.


    ¡°James isn¡¯t time for us to run?¡± Jack had a slightly work look on his face.


    ¡°No not yet, we just need to hold them a little longer.¡± This isn¡¯t right. Why aren¡¯t none of the monsters attacking each other?


    *Rumble* the ground begin to shake violently.


    ¡°An earthquake? Why now of all time?!¡± A knight loudly complains.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an earthquake.¡± Jack said.


    A giant comes crashing out the forest. The creature only had one eye in the center of his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cyclops!! What the do we do?!


    Watching the cyclops confirmed my suspicion. Cyclops are an apex predator that¡¯ll eat anything that moves. Yet this one is being awfully cautious not to step on anyone. I don¡¯t know how or why, but every creature is working together to kill us.


    ¡°Everybody focus on the other monsters! I¡¯ll take care of the cyclops.¡± I charge straight at the cyclops¡¯. If it gets any closer it¡¯ll destroy our formation. I can¡¯t let that happen, I need to stop it from moving. Taking his leg out should do the trick.


    The cyclops¡¯ swung is large arm at me. I duck as low as my body would let me to avoid the swing. Finally reaching his leg,


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    I tightening my grip on my sword, and put everything I had into my slash.


    Blood splashes everywhere as I sever the giant¡¯s leg. Watching the cyclops fall, I realize I made a grave mistake. The huge monster was going to fall directly on the formation! Unable to do anything, I watch as the giant slowly fell on the group of knights.


    The quake the cyclops¡¯s caused after falling knock me down. I quickly scramble to feet praying that no was crush by the cyclops¡¯. My prayers were answer, ever manage to avoid the being squash, but they were separate. The cyclops¡¯ manage to destroy our formation.


    With everyone separated, the monsters had an easy time picking people off.


    ¡°Everyone regroup on me!!¡± No one responded to my order. Everyone was in a state of panic. What do I do?! I kept thinking, hoping a solution would come to me, when a dark thought crept on me.


    I should just run. This the exact opportunity I was looking for. While the monsters are busy feeding. I can easily slip away unnoticed.


    Just as I was about to run, I notice Jack sitting on the ground. He had a horrify expression on his face. The person in front of him was being rip into pieces by a pack a lizard.


    I may have failed to save everyone else, but the least I can do is protect this kid. I dash past all the monsters and quickly snatch Jack without them noticing. Without looking back, I left all the knights to their fate.


    I ran as fast as my body would let me. I wanted to put as much distance as I could between us and that death trap.


    After running for who knows how long, I stop to catch my breath. I was so focus on escaping that I forgotten that I use everyone as a sacrifice just so I could escape. The moment I stop to rest, the guilt came rushing back to me.


    Well, I least I did one thing right. I turn to see Jack was shivering badly. If I ever want to be forgiven for my actions. I¡¯ll need to protect this kid.


    ¡°Jack¡±


    ¡°Why did Alexander abandon us? I mean, I understand that I¡¯m no one special, but still for him to leave us to die like this.


    Am I¡­ Am I really this expendable?!!!


    ¡°Keep it down.¡± I quickly cover Jack¡¯s mouth. ¡°Take a deep breath and relax.¡±


    ¡°Listen Jack, I know things may seem hope less now. But we still have a chance at getting out of here.¡±


    ¡°How?! All our comrades our dead. And the forest is swarming with monsters?!¡±


    ¡°Keep it down!¡± I quickly cover mouth again. ¡°You remember that explosion from earlier? It was a signal to get all the monsters to gather and one area which means-¡°


    ¡°That there¡¯s no monster in the area! And we can escape without fighting right?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but for this to work we need to be quiet can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Y-yea I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m going to take a look around just to make sure there¡¯s no monster in the area. So stay here until I come back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long. Who knows how long they¡¯ll will stay in that spot.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    I¡¯m glad I was able calm him down. But still, it feels like I¡¯m lying to him. I¡¯m actually not going to check for monsters. I already know this area is clear of them, well except for one. It¡¯s been tailing us ever since we escape. I didn¡¯t tell Jack because I didn¡¯t know how he would react if he found out that a monster was chasing us since the very beginning.


    ¡°Are you following me?¡± Closing my eyes, I let a small pulse of mana throughout my surroundings. I manage to pick up on one creature


    ¡°¡­¡± There¡¯s still only one creature in the area. I don¡¯t know its exact location, but I know that¡¯s it¡¯s nowhere near Jack.


    Which means it¡¯s after me. Well, if I¡¯m its target, I¡¯ll just let it come to me.


    I take a seat by a tree nearest to me. Using my mana, I create clear field around me. There¡¯s no point in chasing it. Even if I knew its exact location. It¡¯ll probably run away the moment I get close to it. So, I¡¯ll wait for it. The moment it enter my field and attack me I¡¯ll kill it.


    The sound of rustling leaves grew closer. The creature would probably run away if I made any sudden movement. So I sat perfectly still like a statue. Waiting, for the creature to attack me. As I waited the entire forest went silent.


    ¡°¡­¡± It stop moving. Did it notice my trap? I waited a few more minutes. Until a thought pop in my head.


    Did it go back and attack Jack instead?! I quickly cancel my field and let out another pulse to find the creature.


    ¡°!!!¡± This time, when I pick more monsters in the area. They clearly had me surrounded. What hell going on?! How did this many get close to me?!


    I quickly hop unto my feet. There was still no monster in my field of vision. But they were definitely close to me.


    When did they surround me without me noticing?! It doesn¡¯t matter, right now I need back to Jack.


    Just as I was about to make a run for it, an object comes flying out the forest.  I instinctively rose my hand to protect myself. Pain quickly swept through my left arm. As the object pins my hand to a tree.


    Was this all part of their plan? To separate us and take us out? What kind of creature am I up against?


    The object they shot me with is shape like a nail. I don¡¯t know any creatures that have an ability to do that.


    Another projectiles fly¡¯s out from the forest. This time I pull my sword out and deflect it.


    I need to get out of here and check on Jack. But I can¡¯t unless I get this nail out of my hand, and I can¡¯t do that if they keep firing at me. Damnit,  It was dumb of me block with my hand. Now I¡¯m stuck here.


    More and more projectile came flying at me.


    I see they have no intentions of revealing themselves. They¡¯re probably going to keep shooting until I¡¯m exhausted. For monsters, they came up with a very solid plan. I¡¯m not getting out of here unless I¡¯m willing to make a sacrifice.


    ¡°Heh heh,  I¡¯ll admit, this trap is pretty solid. If any other creature fell for it. They definitely wouldn¡¯t survive it. Unfortunately this trap won¡¯t work on a human. You see we humans are a desperate bunch. We¡¯ll do anything to survive, even if it means tearing our own body apart!¡±


    I thrust my sword straight into my left arm.


    Next Chapter


    Not forgotten

 Chapter 10: Not Forgotten

    A/N: We''re halfway through the first arc. And I got to say you guys been an awesome audience. I hope I can continue to entertain you.


    James'' Final Chapter


    Not Forgotten


    Gritting my teeth, I plunge my sword into my arm fully separating myself from my pinned arm. The enemy stop shooting at me. I guess they were questioning why I was hurting myself. Well whatever their reason, I¡¯m using this chance to escape now. I quickly dash out of trap


    ¡°C¡¯mon, were are you?¡± I kept sending out multiple pulses to find Jack. I senses multiple creature through my pulses, and of all of them were coming towards me. Except for one. The way it¡¯s moving, it¡¯s like it¡¯s running from me. Not only that, but seem like its carrying something. If it¡¯s Jack than it might be taking him back to its lair.  I need to hurry.


    I sent out more pulses, so I could stay updated on the creature location. And also to avoid monster that were in front of me.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    That was Jack¡¯s voice. It sounds like he¡¯s directly in front of me. I jump straight through the thick bushes ahead of me.


    The first thing that came into my sight was Jack. The second was the thing that was carrying him. It had him cover in webs on his back.


    Arachnid, a huge eight-legged creature. They¡¯re known for being setting up traps and ambushes their prey. Were they the one that ambush me earlier? I¡¯ll save that question for another time. Right now I got to free Jack.


    I landed on top of the moving arachnid back. Somehow the arachnid doesn¡¯t notice the extra weight on top of it.


    ¡°James, what happen to your arm?¡±


    ¡°Long story, first thing first thing let me take care of this thing.¡± I plunge my sword into the arachnid head.


    ¡°Damn, not deep enough.¡± Losing my arm definitely drop my strength. Not only that, but I never did stop the bleeding. Even now I¡¯m still losing blood. I need to finish this while I can still stand. Adding mana into my right hand, I slam my fist into my sword with all the strength I had. The force was strong enough to crack the creature hard body and fully sink my sword into its head. The arachnid body simply drop to the ground, lifeless.


    ¡°Did you kill?¡±


    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s dead.¡± I slash the webs off Jack. ¡°We need to go now.¡±


    ¡°Wait, we need treat your injury first.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that, they¡¯re still after coming for us.¡± And I¡¯m not capable of fighting anymore. I use almost all of my mana, by constantly sending out pulse. Not to mention I crack my sword from my last attack. If a monster catches up to us now. Then we¡¯re done for.


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t-¡°I grab jack hand and started running.


    ¡°Listen, we¡¯re almost out of here. We can treat my injury after we get out of the forest.¡±


    I had to drag Jack for a little, but finally he gave up and started to run on his own. It was a desperate race against the forest, if the monster catch us it¡¯s over if we make it out the forest then we¡¯ll live. Unfortunately it seem like it¡¯s a race I will lose. I Begin to lag behind Jack. Soon, it became a challenge to just to put one of foot in front of the other.


    We have a huge lead on the monsters, but they¡¯ll catch up to me soon. What a frustrating feeling. A few more steps and


    I¡¯ll be out this forest.  Maybe this is my punishment. Why should someone who sacrifice people lives just to escape be allow to live?


    At this point Jack was far ahead of me. Oh well as long he make it out alive. That¡¯ll be enough for me.


    I continue to watch Jack run. In a few minutes he¡¯ll be out the forest. But for some reason he stop moving. I guess he finally realize that I wasn¡¯t next to him. Turning around, he headed back towards me.


    N-No you idiot, why are you coming back?!


    ¡°C¡¯mon, James we¡¯re nearly there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t move anymore. Just keep going, I¡¯ll keep them busy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not happening! We¡¯re both getting out of here! If you can¡¯t move any more than just lean on me!¡±


    ¡°You idiot! Don¡¯t understand? Everyone is dead because of me. I don¡¯t want your death on my hand too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the idiot here! Are you really putting everyone death on your shoulder? None of them was your responsibility.


    Don¡¯t you remember what I told you yesterday? There only so much a single man can protect. Your job is protect your family. And right now, my job is protect you so you can do that job!¡± Jack wraps my arm around his neck. ¡°Now let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    ¡°¡­.You¡¯re really stubborn.¡± I let him help me up to my feet. I lean on I  him so he could support my movements.


    The exit to the forest was just ahead of us. If it was any other day, we would¡¯ve been out of here in seconds. But since I was too weak to move on my own, we walk at a snail pace. They¡¯ll catch up to us soon at this rate. If we can just get out of the forest then the archers on the city wall, will take care of anyone chasing us.


    ¡°Jack, if we make it out of here, I want you to give up on being a knight.¡±


    ¡°I think the lack of blood is starting to get to you.¡±


    ¡°Just hear me out. You became a knight so you could become famous right? I¡¯, pretty sure someone as smart as you can easily become famous without risking your life.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. The main reason I join in the first place was because I didn¡¯t have anywhere to stay. If I leave now, then I¡¯ll be force to stay on the streets again.¡±


    Right, I remember him telling me about this before. He grew up alone and had to fight for himself. If I was in his situation, I would also take a chance


    ¡°Well if you have nowhere to go, then you can stay with me.¡±


    ¡°What, you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you save my life. It¡¯s the least I can do. Plus, the kids will be happy to have someone to play with.¡± Well, I¡¯m not so sure about Anna. ¡°Well I know one of them will be happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want` come with me?


    ¡°No it¡¯s not that it¡¯s just seem like your trying to adopt me.¡±


    ¡°Well maybe I am, you said you never had family. So if you want to, you can think of us as one.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡± Jack rub his eye. ¡°You really are a weird person James. You¡¯re the only person who ever went out of his way to help me. If you truly mean it, I¡¯ll be happy to join you.¡±


    ¡°I really mean it, and I think you¡¯ll be happy to see your new home.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait, but first thing first, we¡¯re going need to get your arm-¡°  Jack froze, his eyes were wide open like something caught him by surprise.


    ¡°Jack?¡± His body begun to lean forward, and since Jack was carrying my weight, we both fell to the ground.


    ¡°Jack, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jack laid on the ground, unresponsive. Blood was spilling from his body. I quickly flip him over to examine him.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± There was huge hole in his chest. What do I do?! I have nothing that can heal a wound this grave.


    ¡°I¡­I¡±


    ¡°Save your strength!¡± I put my hand on the wound to slow the bleeding. Damn it, why did this have to happen?! We were so close to getting out of here! A projectile fly right past my face, nearly hitting me. I was so focus on tending Jack injury, that I didn¡¯t notice the enemy had surrounded us.


    A group of arachnids, had encircle us. I only have two options in this situation. One, I can draw my sword and defend myself, but doing that means I¡¯ll have to remove my hand from Jack wound, which will result in him immediately bleeding to death. Or I can keep taking care of him and ignore the arachnids, which will result in both of our deaths.


    Both choices have Jack dying in the end. Option one is definitely the smartest choice. But, I¡¯m not known for making smart choices. I already decided that I would protect this kid even it cost me my life. I only hope the time I bought will be enough for someone to rescue you.


    *Boom* A deafening sound echoed across the forest, followed by a blinding light. I look up to see fire spreading across the sky. This was just like the explosion from earlier, except this time the fire raining into the forest. Setting everything ablaze.


    ¡°Keep spreading this fire! Alexander wants this forest burnt to the ground!¡±


    ¡°I turn around to see a group of hooded man standing by me.¡±


    ¡°Survivors?¡±


    ¡°What do we do? Alexander said to kill anything that moves.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± One of the hooded man walk up to me and Jack. ¡°Take them to the city, we¡¯ll let Alexander decide their fate.¡±


    .


    .


    I woke up on a brightly lit room. Looking around I can only assume I¡¯m in some kind of hospital. Since there was a medical supplies spread around the room. How did I get here? Last time I check I was in the forest with Jack. Right, we were drag away. The memories of the burning forest in the hooded men, flash back into my head.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Wait, drag away? I quickly bolt out of the bed. ¡°Is this enemy territory?¡±


    ¡°Quite the opposite actually.¡± A young lady wearing a maid outfit walk into the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re currently inside a manor. A group of men brought you here for treatment.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± My left arm, or what¡¯s left of it. Is tightly wrap in bandages. I guess we are really safe. Relief swept over me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jack?¡±


    ¡°Jack?¡± The maid tilt her head in confusion.


    ¡°A kid with red hair. They should¡¯ve brought him here with me.¡±


    The bright smile on the maid vanish, replace with a more gloomy expression. I immediately knew that the next thing she will say, won¡¯t be good.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mister but your friend¡­.¡±


    Don¡¯t say it, please don¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°¡­. You¡¯re lying right?¡± this got to be a cruel joke. Jack not supposed to die. I¡¯m I was supposed to be protecting him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mister. But friend was beyond saving. He died before he even made it here.¡±


    ¡°¡­I got to see him.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± The lady jumps in front of me. ¡°You¡¯re injury haven¡¯t fully heal yet. Alexander don¡¯t want you moving until you have completely recover.¡±


    Alexander, it¡¯s because of him that all of this happen. I¡¯ll make him answer for everyone deaths.


    I gently push maid aside, and headed for the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should listen to the lady?¡± Two hooded man enter into the room, blocking my exit.


    ¡°Please, step aside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do that. We been order to make sure you rest up and fully recover. Even if it¡¯s against your own will.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t rest till I made sure Alexander pay for what he did.¡±


    ¡°Then you leave us with no choice.¡± The man throws a punch at me. I grab it and push him away. Then I quickly kick the guy other away.


    ¡°Stay down. The only person I¡¯m after is Alexander.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± One of the hooded man wraps his arm around my neck, putting me in a chokehold.


    Damn it, it¡¯s hard fighting with one arm. Not only that, but my strength haven¡¯t return yet. I can¡¯t break out.


    ¡°Quickly, give him the sedative! The other hooded man gets up and pulls out a needle.


    I use my magic to increase my strength and kick the guy holding the needle, sending him flying to a wall. The man holding me tighten his grip on my throat. Using my enhance strength, I jump backwards crashing both of us into a wall.


    Yea, I¡¯m definitely going to be sore tomorrow. Getting up, I notice the maid had a terrified expression her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry they¡¯re just unconscious.¡± The only person I¡¯m going to kill is Alexander. I  dash out the room. The maid is probably going to call for help soon. I¡¯m need to get to Alexander before reinforcement arrive.


    I sent out a pulse to scan the building. Within that I pick Alexander. He¡¯s not far my location. I turn a corner, entering a


    long hallway. Standing in the middle of it was three cloak man, and behind them was a door that led to Alexander.


    ¡°This is your only warning, turn back now.¡±


    I continue to walk forward. Despite their threat.


    ¡°I get it. You¡¯re upset about your friend death. We tried everything we could but-¡°I throw a hook at the hooded man. He ducks to dodge it. I bring my leg to knee him. The man jumps backwards to avoid it. I dash to the spot he landed and throw a straight. He tilts his head to avoid the punch. Then grabs my arm and flips me in the air. I twist my body around so I could land back on my feet.


    Who is this guy? I couldn¡¯t even land a hit on him.


    ¡°You¡¯re as good as they say. I was concern that loss of your arm would affect you. But it seems that I don¡¯t have to worry.¡± The man throw his cloak off, fully revealing himself.


    Even though the man looks young, his hair was fully gray. He wore a black and white kimono. The man reach for his sheath and pulls out a katana.


    ¡°I, Miyamoto Musashi, will be your opponent.¡±


    A samurai? This is a bad match up for me. I don¡¯t even have my sword. My only option is to immediately close the distance and stop him from swinging his sword. But, is it even possible for me close that gap without getting cut into pieces?


    I enhance my strength as much as I could. Well, only one way to find out. Just as was about to run, all my strength vanish. I look down see a needle stuck to my chest. My body drops to the ground.


    ¡°Sorry but I can¡¯t allow this to fight to go on any longer.¡± A cloak man walks up to me.


    ¡°Why did you interfere? He was my opponent.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t jump in, you two would¡¯ve kill each other, our orders is to capture him, not kill him.¡±


    *Tch* The samurai put his katana back in the sheath. ¡°I was really looking forward to this fight, but the job comes first. Take him away.¡±


    Two hooded man drags me away. I could only watch as the door that lead to Alexander became distance.


    I¡¯m sorry Jack, not only did I fail save you, but I can¡¯t even avenge you.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t blame yourself for their death, it wasn¡¯t fault.¡±


    ¡°Yea, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s yours!¡± I punch the bars where the man face was. ¡°Alexander, why did you come here?!


    ¡°I wanted to know, I wanted to know how everyone died.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because they were my responsibility. I was just hoping no one died a painful death.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like you care. If you did then you wouldn¡¯t have left them.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. You said it yourself, the monsters are becoming intelligent. I tired many times to destroy the forest, but every time they would stop me. I needed a distraction something that would keep them busy enough for us to destroy the forest. I know it may seem cruel, but in the end we save an entire city and we only suffer a few death.¡±


    ¡°I see, killed the few to save the many right?¡±


    ¡°I know what I did was wrong, but if we didn¡¯t do anything the monster would¡¯ve eventually took over this town.¡±


    ¡°I understand, if I was in your situation, I would¡¯ve done the same thing.¡±


    Taking out a key he unlocks my cell. ¡°I¡¯m glad you understand now maybe we could-¡°


    Before he could finish speaking, I grab him by the throat in slam him to the wall.


    ¡°What you said make sense, but I still don¡¯t get it.¡± If truly wanted to protect this town at all cost without having casualty. Why didn¡¯t you sacrifice yourself? Of course you wouldn¡¯t do that would you? Instead of doing the brave thing, you sent of a bunch men to their death without any of them knowing. In the end you¡¯re just a fucking monster.¡±


    The room temperature drop. I could even see my breath. Ice magic? It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll snap his neck before I freeze. I tried to tighten my grip, but my arm wouldn¡¯t responded, in fact my arm became pale somehow. What kind of magic is he using?


    ¡°Maybe I am a monster.¡± Alexander swipe my hand away. ¡°Have you ever question why the monsters are behaving so weirdly all of sudden? Something foul has been awoken. And I¡¯m the only one who notice it. It¡¯s my duty to stop it. Even if I have to discard my own humanity just to do it.¡± That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t sacrifice myself. I won¡¯t die until I accomplish my mission. Alexander begin to walk away.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not done with you yet.¡±


    ¡°I think you have something else you should be more concern about, like your family.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to them?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, but I did send them a report telling them you died. I honestly didn¡¯t expect anyone to survive in that forest. You should go see them see, or at least let them know you¡¯re alive. I know you may find this difficult to believe, but I¡¯m happy that you survive, and I hope that you¡¯ll put this incident behind you and live the rest of your life and peace.¡± With those words, he left the room.


    Do I go after him? If I do I¡¯ll have to deal with that samurai again. And I don¡¯t know if I can beat him in my current state. What would you do Jack?


    Heh heh, I guess you would say something about me going home and protecting my family. But¡­. Do I even deserve to go home?


    .


    .


    .


    Jack, was a man who wanted to be famous. Because he was afraid of being forgotten. It¡¯s unfortunate that he couldn¡¯t accomplish his dream, but I don¡¯t think he has to worry about that anymore. I could forget him? If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would never have the courage to come back here.


    I raise my hand up and lightly knock on the door.


    Jack, thank you.


    Next Chapter


    The Promise Day

 Chapter 11: The Promise Day

    (Random Adventurer P.O.V)


    ¡°Hurry, we need to stop it before it gets into the city!¡±


    What a terrible way to start the day. I just woke up and I already got to fight. A blood wolf have been spotted heading towards the city. And since I live close to the city wall, I¡¯ve been forcefully recruited to stop it.


    Heading out the city wall, I spot a bunch of knights trying to stop the blood wolf. But it simply zip past them. The blood wolf continues to ignore and dodge everyone in its way. Soon, I was the only one standing between it and the city.


    Crap, if I charge at it it¡¯ll probably just run me over or ignore me like everyone else. But since I¡¯m only one in its way now, it¡¯s up to me to stop it.


    I throw my spear with all my strength at it. The spear lands directly into the wolf neck. With such a fatal wound, I expected the wolf to fall. Instead, it pick its speed up and came directly for me. Since my spear was imbedded in its neck. I had no way to defend myself.


    ¡°What did I tell you about throwing your weapon?¡± A shadow leaps from behind me. A young man wearing leather amour lands on top the blood wolf. Pulling two daggers out, he sticks both of them in the wolf eyes.


    ¡°!!!!¡± The blood wolf violently tries to shake the man off him.


    ¡°Stop struggling and die already!¡± The man desperately held on till the wolf finally collapse on the ground.


    ¡°About time you got here, what took you so long?¡±


    ¡°Nobody told me we were under attack. If I didn¡¯t look out my window and see people running, then I would¡¯ve never known.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re just the worst the partner ever.¡±


    ¡°I save your ass didn¡¯t I? Honestly, if you¡¯re just going to keep throwing your spear, why don¡¯t carry an extra weapon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll slow me down. Besides, if you do your job right, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being weaponless.¡±


    ¡°Seriously you¡¯re just....¡± He trails off, his eyes were completely fix on something. I turn around to see that the blood wolf was back on its feet.


    Even though both of its eyes were stab out. It somehow knew were the city was, the wolf limp towards its direction.


    Both of us were stun by the creature determination.


    ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡± Even though he said ¡®we¡¯. I¡¯m pretty sure he had no plan in moving.


    Since my partner was frozen in place, I walk up to the injury wolf to finish it off. The creature eyes were completely hollow and  blood was spilling from his neck. It should be impossible for it move with such serious injury.


    Why are you so determine to get inside the city? Watching it, that question pop into my head. If it was hungry it could¡¯ve easily snatch up one of the knights that attack it earlier. Yet it went out of its way to ignore everyone that attack. What the hell are you after?


    ¡°¡­.¡± It finally dawn on me that I was questioning the action of a simple minded beast. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll put you out of your misery now. I sink my spear into the wolf head.


    ¡°That was¡­..unsettling.¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡± I been fighting monsters my entire life. And this the first time I ever seen one act like this.


    ¡°All adventurers, return to town immediately!¡± A kid runs out the city gate screaming.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I grab the kid by the arm.


    ¡°A blood wolf been spotted inside the city. We need to hunt it down before it cost any damage.¡±


    ¡°What? How the hell did one get in the city?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Can you let go of me, I need to relay this message to everyone else.¡± I let go of kid and let him run along. Soon I heard him shouting the same message again.


    ¡°You think this blood wolf was working with the other one?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, blood wolves are lone hunter. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll ever work together.¡±


    ¡°But you saw the way it was acting, even after all the damage we inflicted on it, it kept going like it was on a mission or something. I think this one was just a decoy. While we were busy fighting it the other one could sneak in unnoticed.¡±


    Usually, I would mock him for even thinking that monster has intelligent, but after witnessing this scene, I find myself agreeing with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but something tell me today going to be a shitty day.¡±


    Chapter 11


    The Promise Day


    (Aaron P.O.V)


    The house was filled with a sweet aroma. As mom was cooking, me and dad was busy straighten the house up or giving mom whatever ingredient she needed. Smiles were plaster on all of our faces. All of us were excited for today.


    ¡°Jeez, you guys are noisy.¡± A girl red eyes and black hair walk into the room. She wore black shorts and green tank top, revealing a lot of her pale skin.


    ¡°Good morning sis!¡± I wrap my arms around her to give her a hug.


    ¡°Damn it Aaron, we talk about this, personal space man.¡± Anna sticks her arms out to push me away.


    ¡°Anyway, what you guys cooking? It smells pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Cake? What¡¯s the occasion?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Anna looks at me with a confuse look on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Today¡¯s your birthday.¡±


    ¡°I see, so the time have finally arrive.¡± Anna started mumbling to herself.


    This isn¡¯t the first time I seen her like this. My sis always look like something is bothering her. In fact most of time, it seems like she looking through everyone. I tried multiple times to find out what¡¯s bothering her. But she very good at keeping everything to herself. To this day I still have no idea what¡¯s going through my sister head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be out for too long.¡± Mom said


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be back for the cake.¡±


    ¡°Can I come with you?¡±


    ¡°Not today, I rather be alone.¡±


    After she left the house, I waited a few seconds, then headed for the door.


    ¡°Aaron, leave your sister alone.¡± Dad warn me.


    ¡°But it look like something is bothering her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably just nervous about today. After all, she¡¯s an adult now.¡±


    (Anna P.O.V)


    I left the house with an extremely good mood. Of course I think everyone would have the same reaction after they receive the reward they waited for, for so long. Finally, after waiting thirteen years, the promise day have arrive.


    I walk straight into the woods and headed for my usual spot. No one else know of this spot except me. I mostly come just test myself and see how far I can push myself in this body.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The spot itself was nothing special. It was just a small clearing. With wild grass and flowers growing everywhere. There¡¯s a few spots where the plants refuse to grow. That¡¯s mostly because my power corrupted all life in that area, making it impossible for anything to grow there anymore. If Athena was here, she would definitely be pissed at me for killing plants.


    The main reason I came here is test myself one final time before I become an adventurer. It¡¯s best to know where my current self-stand before I throw myself head first into danger. Raising my right hand up, a black aura begin to surround it.


    Now I know what you¡¯re going ask. ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t you have two separate mana pool? Why are you using the one that hurts you?¡±


    Well that because the other one is complete shit. There¡¯s no way I can use the other one in battle because of how small it is. So I have no choice but rely on my own original power, even if it can kill me.


    Well enough of that. I place my hand on the ground. <Wither> The plants in the area immediately begin to die. I know, my power is pretty ugly, but it gets the job done. So I¡¯m not complaining.


    After killing the plants, I inspected my hand. The first time I use my power in this body. I almost lost my hand. If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ll praise human for, is their ability to adapt. And this body adapted pretty well to me. Unfortunately it¡¯s still not immune to my power. Before I leave, I need to know where the breaking point is. So my next attack will be even bigger. I shrouded my entire body in black aura. Twisted the aura around I shape it into a tentacle.


    ¡°Alright, now I just need a bigger target.¡± I look around the area. There was nothing but grass and trees. Well trees, are pretty big and they count as living and breathing thing. So I guess it¡¯ll do.


    I wrap the tentacle around the tree, and patiently waited. Trees have more life forces than grass and flowers, so it¡¯ll take longer for me to kill it. After waiting a few minutes, signs of decay begin to show. The leaves on the tree begin turn orange and brown. The bark on tree begin to peel off. Then finally the leaves began fall off.  I let go of the tree once last leaf fell off.


    Even though its summer, my body begin to feel cold. It seem like I nearly reach my limit. But I try one more move before I go. I wrap my tentacle unto another tree.


    *Crack*


    Hearing the sound of branch break behind me, I quickly dispel my aura. Shit did Aaron follow me? I was scare to turn around. If anyone saw me using my power it¡¯s over for me. I waited for someone to say something, but strangely, the person remain quiet. I guess they¡¯re in complete shock. Gathering my courage I turn around to face the person, only to found out it was a bunny behind me.


    The bunny was shivering. It reminds me of the dog that attack Aaron a while ago. It seems like animals are just naturally afraid of me.


    ¡°C¡¯mon I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± I stick my hand to pet it. The bunny quickly turns around and run away.


    ¡°¡­.Well fuck you too then.¡± I turn around to examine my surrounding. There was a lot of dead patches in the grass. And also one dead tree. Yea, I think I¡¯m done for today. Tomorrow I¡¯ll be leaving this place and becoming an adventurer. But tonight, I¡¯m going to eat some cake.


    .


    .


    ¡°Happy birthday Anna!¡± The family shouted. The mom places the cake on the table. There was fourteen candles inside


    the cake. ¡°Well make a wish.¡±


    I blow the candles out on the cake.


    ¡°What did you wish for?¡± Aaron ask.


    ¡°World domination.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty big wish.¡± The dad chuckles.


    ¡°Alright dig in.¡± The mom cuts the cake and distribute pieces to everyone.


    I¡¯m almost scream in delight, after taking a bite. My favor part of the cake is the frosty and how it melts in your mouth.


    This is one of the few times I¡¯m happy that I didn¡¯t destroy humanity a long time ago.


    ¡°So Anna, you decide what kind of job you want?¡± The dad ask


    Right, I never did tell them what I plan to do in the future. ¡°I plan on becoming an adventurer.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The table became silent. And everyone look at me like I said something crazy.


    ¡°Adventurer? You sure don¡¯t want to become a nurse, or a florist, or maybe a maid.¡±


    ¡­She just mention a bunch of girly jobs. I see she still bent on making me a girly girl. I¡¯m still recovery from the dresses she tried to make me wear earlier.


    ¡°No, I decided I want to become an adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Anna, you know that¡¯s a dangerous job. Who knows what might happen to you out there.¡±


    ¡°I know, I''ll either be raped or killed.¡±


    *Bang*


    The loud noise made me jump and drop the cake I had on my fork. I look over to see James slam his hand on the table.


    ¡°That¡¯ll never happen.¡± Everyone attention shifted from me to James.


    ¡°Ahem, sorry about that. Can we talk about this later, right now let¡¯s just celebrate.¡±


    After that we awkwardly ate in silence. Then we quietly went to our rooms like nothing happen. It seems like this family is still on edge even after all these years. Well it doesn¡¯t matter to me, tomorrow I¡¯ll be out of here.


    ¡°Sis you still awake?¡±


    ¡°I am now.¡± Aaron¡¯s bed was on the opposite side of the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I was just wondering, were you serious about becoming an adventurer?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I was just joking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad, I would be sad if you left.¡±


    This kid, has a serious sister complex. I have no idea what I did for him to be so attach to me. I wonder how he would react if I told him the truth about me.


    ¡°What if I wasn¡¯t actually your sister? What if I was something more sinister? Like a monster for example.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a weird question.¡±


    ¡°Just answer me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I see, no answer. If he knew the truth, he¡¯ll probably be terrified of me. Or maybe he''ll hate me for taking over his real sister.


    ¡°To be honest, I not sure how I would react. Even if you weren¡¯t my real sister or just monster. I think I would still consider you a part of my family.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Sis?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Seriously¡­.there¡¯s no hope for this kid.


    Next Chapter


    Most Hated

 Chapter 12: Most Hated

    What drives a monster to kill humans? To survive of course. Just like every other creature, monsters need to eat to survive. In fact monsters will eat anything that come into their sight. It just purely bad luck that a human will run into a monster during one of its hunt.


    Strangely, monsters have become more aggressive to humans during these past few years. Not to elves, or dwarves, only human. They¡¯re even going out of their way to attack human settlements, when in the past they would avoid it. The knights/ adventurer have reported, monsters that attack human settlements, seem to be strangely overcome with rage.


    Chapter 12


    Most Hated


    Alright, I think I got just about everything. I rummage through my bag just to make sure everything was there.


    Yup, everything¡¯s here. I pack all the necessities one would need for traveling. Food, water clothes, and bra¡­.Nope it¡¯s not going to happen. I seriously have no idea why the mom keep trying to make me wear these. I mean my boobs aren¡¯t even that big to begin with.


    Anyway enough of about my chest. I got more pressing matters to attend to. Like sneaking out the house. Normally, you would think it would be easy to sneak out a sleeping house. But, this house has one major problem that make it hard to sneak, and that is¡­


    *Creak* The floor is too noisy! Seriously, it¡¯s impossible to sneak around in this house. I look back to see Aaron was still sleeping peacefully.


    Alright, I just need to move as quietly as possible. I place my foot on the floor as lightly as possible. *Creaak* Oh come on! You know what, screw it. Giving up on stealth, I walk at my normal pace to the door. Somehow, I didn¡¯t wake anyone up. Which is a good thing the way they acted yesterday, pretty much told me they don¡¯t want me to become an adventurer. And whatever it takes to stop me. And right now, I don¡¯t need a dysfunctional family getting in the way of my plan. Which is¡­. step 1: Become an adventurer.


    Step 2: Find Alice


    Step 3: re-obtain my immortality.


    And Step 4: World Domination. A simple and solid plan.


    Even though the sun hasn¡¯t fully risen yet. The town should be wide awake and busy. Which mean the adventurer guild should also be open. Good, once I become an adventurer I¡¯ll get out of town as fast as possible before the family becomes aware of my absent.


    I headed into the forest while going over my own plan, until I came across a small problem. By small I mean a huge problem. In front of me was a huge beast with black fur. The beast was eating some kind of corpse. I quickly hid behind a tree before it notice me.


    A Blood wolf? How did it get past the city wall? Are the knights seriously incapable of dealing with a canine? Well the wolf seems to be eating an adventurer, so I guess that answer my question.


    Oh well, I¡¯ll just go around it while it¡¯s busy eating. I continue moving forward while cautiously watching the ground. I didn¡¯t want to carelessly step on any sticks, like most characters do in books. I slowly advance forward until I felt I put enough distance between us. I look back to see it was still feasting on the human. Wow, I think this is the first I actually successfully snuck past someone.


    ¡°Anna?!¡± Aaron¡¯s voice echo across the woods.


    You got to be kidding me. How bad can your timing get? I turn to see the wolf was now facing the direction of the voice.


    ¡°Anna?!¡± Upon hearing the voice again, the wolf dash off. Before I realize it, I found myself running after it.


    Great, not only has my plan been ruin before it even started, but I¡¯m also running myself head first into danger. Once this is over Aaron, I¡¯m personally going to kick your ass.


    In front of me, the wolf was slowly closing in on Aaron.


    ¡°Hey!!¡± I immediately regretted shouting once the wolf turn towards me. I could tell that it was piss off the moment I look it in the eyes. Of course, a simple glare isn¡¯t enough to scare me off. But what made me lose my confidence was a couple of things. One was our size difference.


    A blood wolf is about the size of a normal bear. In my original body, I would be looking down on him. Of course right now I¡¯m stuck inside a petite girl, which means the wolf is currently looking down on me.


    There¡¯s an old saying ¡°size don¡¯t matter.¡± But size does matter actually. In fact, mana is affected by body size. Smaller people tend to have less mana than taller people. There are other factors that affect the amount of mana one have, but body size definitely plays a major role.


    The other thing that made me worry, is my scar from my last battle. Two-hundred years ago, I was challenge by a human who wielded Excalibur. I died during that battle. Normally, that isn¡¯t a big deal to me. Since I can easily regenerate my body, even if it¡¯s completely destroy. But that asshole of a hero came up with spell that stole a good chunk of my power along with my immortality. Basically what I¡¯m trying to say is, once this body is destroy, than I¡¯m gone for good.


    With both of those issue address, I can only ask myself. Why the hell am I risking life right now? I should just get out of here while the blood wolf is still trying to pick which one of us to attack.


    ¡°Anna?¡± The look on Aaron¡¯s face was a mixture of happiness and confusion.


    Does, he really think does puppy dog eyes will affect me? This kid have been an annoyance to me since the day he was born. Even now he¡¯s getting in my way. I¡¯m better off just leaving him here. Right, I should just leave him¡­ *sigh*


    ¡°Go home. I¡¯ll take of care of this.¡±


    ¡°W-wait, we should run together.¡±


    That won¡¯t work, the only reason why the wolf isn¡¯t moving is because he knows if he attack one of us, the other one going to run away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± I tried my best assure him that the situation was under my control.


    ¡°


    But¡­¡±


    ¡°Just go already! Or do you want me to leave you here?!¡±


    ¡°R-right. I¡¯ll go get help.¡±


    Just as Aaron turn to run. The wolf also turn toward him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± I cover both of my hand in black aura. ¡°If you want the kid, then you¡¯ll have to go through me first.¡±


    The Blood wolf jump back a few feet away from me. His body began to shake, just like every other creature I encounter.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to run away?¡± Well this strange. Even though he¡¯s clearly afraid of me, he¡¯s still holding his ground. The anger I sense earlier, must be overriding his sense of fear. Not like it matters to me. He can be happy or sad for all I care. I doesn¡¯t matter what emotion you¡¯re experiencing, on the end¡­ ¡°You¡¯re still going to die.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The Blood wolf pounce at me. It¡¯s hard to tell if he¡¯s attacking me out of aggressive or desperation. Either way his attack is predictable.


    I quickly hop out the wolf path.


    ¡°You¡¯re wide open!¡± Before the wolf could recovery from his jump I slug him in the face.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I just him with everything I had, and didn¡¯t even faze him. In fact I think I just piss him even more, if that¡¯s possible.


    The wolf wildly swung his arm at me. I quickly duck to the ground. A huge gust of wind blew over me, as his arm passed by.


    Ok, how about this! I raise my body while putting my entire weight in an uppercut. Unfazed, the wolf swing his arms repeatedly at me. His attacks are fast, but predictable. I was easily able to dodge all of his attacks, until I felt my back press against a tree.


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m seeing things, but I swear the wolf is smiling at me. Don¡¯t tell this was a part of his plan. I don¡¯t remember wolves being this smart.


    The wolf slowly approach me, making sure to cut off all my escape paths.


    Great, now I have no choice but to fight him. I doubt I can hurt him with these flimsy arms of mine. I¡¯m better off trying to scratch his eyes out¡­. Fuck it, mines as well try.


    The wolf pounce me at me again. I drop myself to the ground. As the wolf flew over me, I could only think that this is probably the only time being small actually came in handy.


    I drag my nails across the wolf body while it was still in the air. Seeing blood spill from the wolf body put a smile on my face.


    It was just a minor injury, yet he¡¯s was acting like I just tore his arm off. The wolf weakly crawl towards me before he fell to the ground. Getting a closer a look, I notice his fur was changing from black to grey.


    Ah, it seems the curse is finally kicking in. I thought it would never activate. The curse cause the victim body to breakdown on itself. And want to know what funny part about this is? This isn¡¯t even one of my special move or a spell. It just a mere side effect from my power. All life that becomes infected by my power will eventually die. There is no exception.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve listen to your instinct and run away.¡± I walk over to the now dying wolf. I raise my hand up, so I could deliver the wolf final blow.


    ¡°!!!¡± With a loud roar, the wolf swings his arm.


    Caught completely off guard, I raise my arm up to block. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t enough to stop his attack. I found myself lifted off the ground. After flying in the air for a bit, my body roughly rolled back unto the ground.


    "Ow.¡± That¡­ really hurts. I think I broke my arm trying to block his attack. Damn it, how the hell is still able to move? Is my power not working on him? I look up to see the wolf slowly limping towards me.


    No, it¡¯s definitely working. He¡¯s just trying to kill me before he dies.


    This is the first time I ever seen a monster so determine. Well since he¡¯s going all out, I guess I shouldn¡¯t hold back should I?


    I place my hand on the ground and let my aura seep into the dirt. <Blight>


    Roots immediately burst from the ground and wrap themselves around the wolf. Right, I almost forgot to mention, I possess two abilities. Along with destroying life, I can also control it. Well largely depends on the individual willpower. Lucky for me, nature never puts up a fight.


    ¡°Hold him down.¡± The plants, tighten around the wolf, and suspends him helplessly in the air.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I pick my injury body up from the ground. My left arm is probably broken, my legs are wobbly, and I have a pounding headache. Once done killing him, I¡¯m going to go take a nap.


    Most people at this point would at least show some hint of despair. Yet this wolf keeps shooting me a bunch angry glares.


    ¡°Geez, what crawl up your ass? Did someone killed your pups or something?¡± I have no idea why I¡¯m talking to it. I should just hurry up and killed before my own power starts affecting me.


    I swipe my hand across the wolf chest. Of course I didn¡¯t any damage to him. But I did inflict him with the curse again. Being inflicted with it twice will make his break down even faster. It¡¯s over.


    Realizing he¡¯s no longer a threat to me, the plants drop the wolf to the ground. Starting from his legs, his body slowly turn into ash. *Crack* the roots also begin to fall apart.


    Right, does who become expose to my power will die. Even the people who¡¯s under my control. They too will die.  It truly is an ugly power.


    Soon, both the wolf and the plants were nothing more than ash. With the threat gone, I collapse on ground


    That fight was exhausting. I¡¯m kind of upset that it took me that much effort to put a mutt down. Oh well, it was my first fight in like two-hundred years, plus I am fighting in a body that¡¯s foreign to me. So I guess I shouldn¡¯t be too hard on myself.


    Damn it, and I still got to go the city. Even though I said that, I didn¡¯t move an inch. I was far too tired. I¡¯ll go after I take a nap.


    Before I could even close my eyes, the bushes around me begin to rustle. Jeez, I can¡¯t even relax. Just how many monsters snuck through the wall?


    After cover my right hand in black aura again, I intently watch the bushes, waiting for a monster to pop.


    ¡°Anna?¡± Both the mom and the dad pop out the bush. They must¡¯ve ran out the house immediately once Aaron got home. Since the mom is still wearing her apron. And the dad is loosely wearing a white shirt, like he was just putting it on, before he had to run out the house. Wait a minute, why is the mother here? I can understand the dad coming out here to help, did she plan on coming out here to fight too? She probably just ran out here without thinking.


    ¡°Anna¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why are you two looking at me like that?¡± They both had a horrified expression on their face. Almost as if they looking at a¡­.monster. I slowly look down to see my right hand was still cover in a black aura. Realizing my grave mistake, my heart drop.


    A/N: Sheesh it takes me forever to write a chapter. I seriously have no idea  how people can write chapters daily. Oh well, hopefully as time goes on I can post chapters faster. Because right it takes me a week just write one whole chapter, sometimes two weeks. It probably because i overthink ever word i write.


    Well anyway i hope you guys enjoy Anna first fight. It took twelve chapters but she finally got to show her stuff. Thanks for reading


    Next Chapter


    Black Heart

 Chapter 13: Black Heart

    Chapter 13


    Black Heart


    ¡°¡­.¡± I tried to come up with some form of excuse. But there was no way I could lie myself out of this situation. Even people who can¡¯t sense magic, could tell that my power is evil.


    ¡°Anna your arm¡­.¡± Deborah said.


    It¡¯s over. Once word get out that I¡¯m the Demon King. Then everyone will be after my head.


    ¡°Is it injury?¡±


    Wait what?


    Before I could process what she said, she was already at my side inspecting my left arm.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look broken. Does it hurt at all?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just a little.¡± Do they not see my right hand is cover in black smoke? No, they definitely see it. They¡¯re just pretending everything is normal. They¡¯re probably going to run and report me to the knights, once they¡¯re out of my sight. I need to silence them before that can happen.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re ok. When Aaron told us what happen. I thought I¡¯ve might lost you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The black aura surrounding my hand began to vanish. Well, she is treating my injury, so I guess she¡¯s not a threat to me yet. I¡¯ll just take of care them some other time.


    ¡°Now that I know you¡¯re okay¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± in an instance I found myself swept off my feet. Being princess carry by a woman, the little pride I had left instantly vanish.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that injured, I can walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°We still don¡¯t know how bad your injury is. Plus I don¡¯t want you to go anywhere, like you did this morning.¡± She gave me a force smile. That basically told me to run.


    I look over to James, to see if he could help me. But he just simply shrug his shoulder. Well at least I know now who wears the pants in the family now.


    .


    .


    ¡°What were you thinking?! You could¡¯ve got kill out there!¡± As soon as my arm was treated. I was met with her wrath.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her fault, she was just helping me.¡± Aaron intervene.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to help her. If she didn¡¯t try to sneak out. Then neither of you would¡¯ve ended up in that situation.¡±


    Why am I putting up with this act? Both of them saw me use my power earlier. Yet there both acting like everything is normal.


    ¡°James, say something to her.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± James remain quiet. Now that I think about it, he hasn¡¯t said a word at all.


    ¡°James?¡± Deborah had a little bit concern in her voice.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I guess he must¡¯ve been trap in his head, because he look like he just been teleported to another world. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you say something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m disciplining your daughter, I appreciate it if you help.¡±


    ¡°Right. Anna, I am disappointed. What you did could¡¯ve got you in your brother killed.¡±


    ¡°Like I care.¡± Both Deborah and James, were surprise by my response. I don¡¯t know why they thought I would keep playing this game with them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys make this easier on yourself, instead of pretending nothing happen, why don¡¯t you just let me go on my merry way?¡±


    ¡°W-what are you sayi-


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Deborah.¡± James intervene. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± The house went silent, as everyone watch James head to door.


    ¡°You guys stay here. Anna, follow me.¡±


    If it gets me out of this house then sure. I hop out my chair and follow James out the house. I¡¯m not sure what he is up to.


    But I¡¯m pretty sure we didn¡¯t come out here for a talk.


    ¡°You¡¯re not planning on burying me alive are you? I¡¯m pretty sure you need shovel to do that.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± James suddenly stop moving. ¡°I wish you stop doing that. I brought you out here to show you something. Take a look around, this place should look familiar to you.¡±


    I took a look around the clearing and notice a bunch of dead patches of grass in the ground. And there was a dead tree amidst a lush forest. This place is where is secretly come to train. But apparently, it never was secretly.


    ¡°How long did you knew?¡±


    ¡°Your mom and I. Always knew you were special Anna. We never did teach you how to talk or walk. At first we thought you were a genius. But after seeing your hair and eyes change color, than witnessing your power, I realize you¡¯re something more than that. Anna, you¡¯re not human are you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, to be honest, even I don¡¯t know what I am currently. But in the past, they called me the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ so you weren¡¯t kidding about world domination were you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I actually don¡¯t how to respond to that. I¡¯m pretty sure most people would be upset once they found out there kid been taken over by an unknown entity.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t joking about that. Normally I would kill you for knowing my secret, but I¡¯ll trust that you¡¯ll stay quiet.¡±


    ¡°Wait were you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the adventurer guild than getting out of town.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to do that.¡± James step in front of me.


    ¡°Why, are you stopping me? I thought you gave up on being a knight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you because of that. I¡¯m stopping you because it¡¯s a father job to stop is child from doing something stupid.¡±


    ¡°I already told you before, I¡¯m not you kid.¡±


    ¡°Really? Everything you done up to point prove to me you are. You even risk your own life to save your brother.¡± That¡¯s exactly what an elder sister would do.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to save him. I was just protecting myself. Now get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll just go through you.¡± I throw a quick jab at him, which he easily catches. I¡¯m really getting real tired of people eating my attacks. I twist my body around so I could build momentum for a kick. James quickly back steps away from me.


    *Tch* This day just keeps getting better. First a huge ass wolf and now this. It also doesn¡¯t help the fact that my left arm is completely useless.


    ¡°You¡¯re a pain in the ass. You know that right?¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s what a parents supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I rush to James, and attack him with a flurry of punches and kicks. But all my attacks hit nothing but air.


    ¡°Stop fucking dodging and fight back already!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I refuse to hurt you.¡±


    Damn it, he just toying with me. I¡¯m going have use my power if I want beat him. But I might accidently kill him if I do. Wait, why do I care? He just another obstacle in my way.


    My right grew cold, as black corrupted magic wrap around it.


    ¡°Last chance James, get out my way and forget everything about me.¡±


    ¡°As I said before. I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Then you leave me with no choice¡­¡± I dispel as much energy I could from hand. This much shouldn¡¯t kill him. But his health will definitely degrade once he gets hit.


    ¡°This is your final warning, Stand. Down. Now.¡±


    ¡°I thought your other warning was the last.¡±


    That stupid nonchalant look on his face is really starting to piss me off. He¡¯s an idiot if he thinks I won¡¯t hurt him to get my way.


    ¡°Fine then, don¡¯t blame me for what happens next!¡± James jumps over me just as I swung my arm.


    I guess he¡¯s not as stupid as I thought. My power still would¡¯ve infected him. If he stood there in block my attack. But, he still fell for my trap.


    I quickly turn around and raise my arm up again. Now that he¡¯s in the air. It¡¯s impossible for him to dodge my next attack. James may have been a skilled knight in the past. But I¡¯m far more experience than him in fighting.


    ¡°??¡± Just as I swung my arm my vision went black. Next thing I knew, I was on the ground.


    Why the hell am I the ground? As my vision was growing dimmer, I look to see James had an apologetic look on his face. I see, I didn¡¯t actually think he would hit me.


    .


    .


    ¡°Ow! Why the hell did you hit me so hard?¡± Rubbing my head, I look around to no one in sight.


    ¡°James?¡± Don¡¯t tell me he just knock me out and then left. So much for being a father figure. Also were am I? Early I was in a forest. Now I¡¯m in a field full flowers that seem to stretch for an eternity. Wait this scene is too familiar.


    I kept looking around hoping I would remember the place. My heart stop once I finally look up. Floating causally in the sky was a planet.


    No doubt about it, I¡¯m stuck in an illusion. There¡¯s only two people capable of this. And both I really, really don¡¯t want to see.


    One is Loki. But I doubt it¡¯s him. Loki the kind of guy that¡¯ll use his illusion to annoy people to death. This one is way too tranquil. Plus it¡¯s obvious that the planet floating in the sky is Gaia. And there¡¯s is only one entity that¡¯s currently watching Gaia. ¡°Athena.¡±


    As if on cue the wind suddenly picks up, blowing the petals off the flowers. The petals began to spin and twirl in the air. It almost look like they were dancing. Slowly an image was created as the petals drifted closer together. The image became more humanoid as more petals gather.


    Finally, after they all gather together. A woman appears from the petals. I¡¯m pretty sure most people would be speechless if they witness this scene. But all I could think was that it was unnecessarily flashy.


    And of course the person who created such a flashy scene, would also have a flashy appearance. She will definitely stick out no matter where she goes. The first thing people would notice is her pointy ears. Then again, that probably applies to all elves.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.The next thing would be her pure white gown that was loosely wrap around her. Exposing her slender shoulders. And the last would be her flawless appearance. Long golden hair and a well-endowed body that all man lust for, and ever woman envy. Not even I could find anything to nit-pick about her.


    My mind went blank as I watch her walk towards me. Right in front of me was an Entity. These were the last people I wanted to see. Fighting her isn¡¯t even an option. Even if I did somehow miraculously kill her. She wouldn¡¯t stay dead for long.


    How did this happen? Today was supposed to be the day I make my comeback. And yet here I am, in an inescapable death trap.


    ¡°Are you the Demon King?¡± Athena look at me with a puzzle look.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a normal human being.¡± Aw come on, I could¡¯ve come up with a better lie than that.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think I ever seen a human use the power of corruption, at least not without consequence. Plus, I only know one person that have black hair and red eyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She got me, there¡¯s was no way I can counter her argument.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe. You really are him! You look so cute now.¡±


    That compliment didn¡¯t make me feel better at all. In fact it just made me feel worse. I didn¡¯t want anyone to see me like this.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°I sense a spike of sinister energy in your region. I was greatly surprise to find out it was you, and that you took such an interesting¡­.form.¡±


    Damn it, that was probably from me fighting that wolf earlier. I should¡¯ve just ran away and stuck with my plan.


    ¡°Aww, to think my little brother would transform into beautiful girl. I guess this means you¡¯re my sister now right?¡±


    ¡°I wish you stop calling me brother. And don¡¯t call me sister either. Just because we¡¯re from the same race doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re related.¡±


    ¡°I see you still hatred for me hasn¡¯t diminish .¡± Athena suddenly looks up at the sky. I follow her example and also look up. Both of us watch quietly as the planet and sky slowly rotates.


    ¡°The world has change since you been gone. Man grows bolder with each passing day. And creatures that once fear you are coming out of hiding. The future of this planet is uncertain.¡± There was a slight concern look on Athena face.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± I could care less what happen to this planet.


    ¡°You are a self-destructive fool. I know even in your weaken state, I know you¡¯ll still go and try to fight the world. I don¡¯t want to see that. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt yourself anymore.¡±


    ¡°Well since you feel so obligated to help me, why don¡¯t you tell me where Alice is. It¡¯s because of her and that damn hero of yours I¡¯m stuck like this.¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I guess I¡¯ll just have to hunt her down the hard way.¡±


    ¡°You are an idiot. You finally find someone else that cares about you. And yet you¡¯re trying to throw it away just so you can go back to a path that only leads to your death. Why do you keep choosing the worst option for yourself?¡±


    I sat on the ground and let out a long and over exaggerated sigh. ¡°You should know the answer to that one Athena.


    Athena look at me with a confuse look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the first time we met? It was the day after I was born. The very first thing you said to me was that I was a threat to this planet and all life on it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°No need, you were completely right about me. I tried to prove you wrong by befriending any creature that came my way. At this time I had no control over my power, so of course everything that came close to me die.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Athena had that annoying pity look on her face.


    ¡°No matter how hard I tried everything that got near me die. Until it finally dawn on me. Why fight it? Why go against your own nature? I was born with the power to corrupt life. I was born to be evil. After accepting my destiny, I decided to visit a human village and turn it into dust.¡±


    "That¡¯s a lie.¡±


    ¡°No, I clearly remember destroying that village.¡±


    ¡°I remember that day clearly. You didn¡¯t go to that village to destroy it. In fact you went there with good intentions, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re a stickler for details. Can we just accepts the fact that I destroy it and that I¡¯m evil.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you''re evil either. If you were truly evil than why didn¡¯t you kill the father?  When he fell for your trap you could¡¯ve easily finish him, yet you hesitated, why is that?¡±


    See this is one of the main why I hate Athena. Her ability to spy on people is annoying. And now that she know I¡¯m alive she¡¯ll definitely keep her eye on me.


    ¡°It seems are time is up. Too bad, I really wanted to talk to you more.¡±


    I look down to see my body was fading away. Starting at my legs, my body slowly vanish, until it finally reach my head. Just as I was about to completely disappear, I heard Athena whisper something.


    ¡°I know you still hate me for what I did to you. But I hope now you can finally move on and cherish what you got now.


    .


    .


    In the next instance I was back in my room. Changing scenery so fast like that is definitely not good for my brain. I can still smell flowers, even though there¡¯s none nowhere near me.


    Rolling out my bed, I notice Aaron was staring at me on the opposite of the room. He had a sad look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he said weakly.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Your arm. It because me your arm is like that.¡±


    I look down to see my arm was wrap in bandages.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s true, it was your fault.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for him I wouldn¡¯t have fought the wolf. And then Athena would¡¯ve stay oblivious of me.


    Small tears were building in his eyes. Seriously, what a crybaby.


    ¡°I guess I was kind of at fault to.¡± If I didn¡¯t get cocky and just finish him off, than I wouldn¡¯t have got hit.


    ¡°¡­¡± Aaron quietly look at me with tears still hanging in the corner of his eyes. It look like he was trying to say something, so I patiently waited for him to talk.


    ¡°¡­¡±At this point. Both of us was just quietly staring at each other.


    ¡°Ok¡­ I¡¯m going to go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± I stop dead in my track and look at Aaron who was nervously looking away from me.


    ¡°I¡­I know that you¡¯re the Demon King. Dad told me.¡±


    What the hell. Why is he going around telling everyone who I am. That¡¯s nothing you brag about to people.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t hate you, you know.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Dad told me you were afraid that we hate you if we find out about your secret. But I don¡¯t care that you¡¯re the Demon King, I can never hate you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Even though I took your sister body, you still don¡¯t hate me?¡±


    After looking at everything in the room except for me, Aaron finally looks me in the eye.


    ¡°You protected me from bullies and play with me when mom wouldn¡¯t. I think that you are my real sister.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ you¡¯re an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Wait Ann-¡°I slam the door on his face.


    What a delusional kid, I should get out of here before I get infected by it.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally up.¡±


    Entering the living room, I immediately spotted James sitting next to the fireplace. From the looks of it, it seems he was waiting for me.


    ¡°Sorry about hitting you earlier. My body kind of reacting on its own. And before I knew it I accidently¡­ hit you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main problem here. Why are you going around telling people who I am?¡±


    ¡°Because I want you to understand that no one here cares about your past. You don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore. No one here will backstab you.¡±


    Does he really think that¡¯s the main reason why I¡¯m trying to leaving?


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the main reason why you want to leave is it? I¡¯m pretty sure you have a dream or goal you want to accomplish. *Sigh* I really do suck at parenting. I should be encouraging you to achieve your dreams, and yet here I am trying my best to imprison you here.


    James let¡¯s out another sigh while rubbing his head. If he keeps this up, I wouldn¡¯t be surprise if his hair turn grey soon.


    ¡°I decided I¡¯ll let you go, if you beat me in a fight without using that¡­ ability of yours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty huge handicap.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m giving it to you. Fighting you I realize that you have a bad habit of trying to overpower enemies that¡¯s stronger than you. I¡¯m assuming this has to do with your past life right?¡±


    I guess that¡¯s true, my old body was pretty much invincible. Unlimited strength, unlimited mana. Pretty much all my fights ended in a sec. But now, I¡¯m struggling just to injury a dog.


    ¡°You may have been the Demon King in the past. But you have to accept the fact that you¡¯re human now, there will be enemies stronger and faster than you. So I decided, I¡¯m going to teach how to fight like a human.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to teach me human techniques? That sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°Can you also train me too?¡±


    Both of us turn to see Aaron nervously looking away.


    ¡°I decided that I also want to be an adventurer.¡±


    ¡°You too Aaron?¡± Let¡¯s out another sigh. ¡°Fine then, your guys training begin after your arm heal.¡±


    Next Chapter


    Lesson

 Chapter 14: Lesson

    Chapter 14


    Lesson


    ¡°Alright, our first lesson will be about magic. Magic is-¡°


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain, I know what it is already.¡± How disappointing, I was excepting him teach me some kind of martial art move. Not basic stuff I already knew.


    ¡°I know that you know this Anna, but I still I have teach your brother this.¡± I look over to see Aaron was completely focus on James. I guess he¡¯s really serious about this.


    ¡°Fine, go on.¡±


    ¡°Magic is an energy source that resides in all living beings. It is the body self-defense mechanism. Since the living beings on this planet vary in size and shapes, magic became a very flexible energy source that can be use in an infinite amount of ways. But even though magic can be use in limitless ways, it has been broken down into four categories.


    Command: The ability to make your weapon perform a specific action.


    Summon: The ability create something out of nothing.


    Enhance: The ability to increase one''s own physical abilities


    Element: The ability to control elements, obviously.


    I will go into more detail about this, but first I will like to know how much mana you two have. Once I know that, then I¡¯ll know how to properly train you two.¡±


    ¡°Well mines is pretty much shit, I can barely shoot one fireball.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s surprising, from what I saw earlier I thought you have way more than that.¡±


    ¡°Well unlike you guys I have two separated mana pool. The one you saw was the strongest out of the two. And since you forbid me from using it, I¡¯m stuck using the shitter one.¡±


    ¡°Two? Are you serious?¡± James had a baffle look on his face.


    ¡°Would I lie to you? Never mind, don¡¯t answer that.¡±


    ¡°Dad, is it common for people to have two mana pool?¡± Aaron look at James with curiosity.


    ¡°No, in fact it should be impossible. Your sister is the only person in existence that have two.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­amazing!¡±


    ¡°Not really, I already told you, one of them is useless.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that, you just don¡¯t know how to use it properly yet. So, what about you Aaron?¡±


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know how use magic.¡± Aaron looks down at the ground.


    ¡°No need to get embarrassed. I didn¡¯t learn how to use magic till I was 15. It isn¡¯t difficult, all you need to do is just simply get in touch with the energy inside you, than using it will be as easy as snapping your finger.¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°The best thing to do is meditate. Relaxing your body should make it easier for you to feel the energy flowing through you. So that¡¯s you will be your first assignment, meditate until you find the energy within you. And don¡¯t forget to breathe through your nose and out your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back to check on your progress.¡±


    Watching James walk back to the house made me realize something. He didn¡¯t give me anything to do!


    ¡°Hey what about me, do you have any special training for me to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Anna, I don¡¯t want you to be ahead of your brother, so your training don¡¯t start until he learns how use magic.¡±


    And how long does it usually take people to learn?¡±


    ¡°It varies from individual. Don¡¯t worry your brother is pretty serious about this, I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll find his inner strength soon.¡±


    So I¡¯m just supposed to sit around and wait?


    ¡°Oh and don¡¯t bother your brother while he¡¯s mediating.¡± With those last words James head back into the house.


    Why would I do that? The kid been a pain in my ass since the day he was born. Now that he¡¯s busy I can finally get some alone time and¡­ I guess read? Naw, I¡¯m kind of tried reading books. I guess I¡¯ll just go back to sleep. * Sigh* I have way too much time on my hand.


    I look back to see Aaron sitting cross legged near a tree. I guess he really is serious about this. I think everyone was surprise to hear that Aaron wanted to become an adventurer.


    I mean he¡¯s pretty much the definition of frail.  The kid doesn¡¯t have an ounce of muscle on him. And every time trouble comes, he¡¯s quick to hide behind me. I guess this training thing will help him grow some muscle. But I still can¡¯t see him becoming an adventurer.


    No matter how hard I tried, I just don¡¯t see him being able to kill. The kid is too kind, and unfortunately kindness doesn¡¯t mean that much in this world. He¡¯ll definitely die the moment he leave the city walls.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up and stay here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Aaron remain perfectly still.


    ¡°You do know you¡¯ll get kill out there right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Is he really going to pretend the he doesn¡¯t hear me?


    ¡°Alright if you want to be like that, then you leave me no choice¡­¡± I crawl up to him and bring my face as close as I possibly could to his.


    ¡°Aaron¡­¡± I said as softly as I could. Hearing how seductive my own voice sound made me cringe a little. But it was totally worth it. Aaron cheeks were now bright red. I guess he¡¯s excepting me to do something. Heh, heh this is too much fun.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t open your eyes¡­¡± At this point his entire body was shaking nervously, yet for some reason he kept his eyes close. He¡¯s really trying his best to make it seem he¡¯s mediating.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t open your eyes¡­. I¡¯m going to flick you.¡± A smile spread on my face, as I place my finger near his forehead.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly, I felt a huge hand on top of my head. I look to see James looking down at me.


    ¡°I was just giving him a pep-talk.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t seem like a pep-talk to me.¡±


    ¡°It was something we did back in the old day. You flick the person forehead to give them strength and courage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The look on his face pretty much told me he doesn¡¯t buy anything I said.


    ¡°Anyway, how it¡¯s going Aaron?¡±


    ¡°Not good. I¡¯m sorry dad, I just can¡¯t seem to find it.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, there¡¯s no need for you to rush. It probably going to take you a few days to find.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you said soon. A couple of days isn¡¯t soon.¡±


    ¡°A couple days isn¡¯t that long Anna. Just be patient.¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea patient.¡± I been patient for fourteen years. The only reason why I¡¯m still here is because I was promise techniques. And it seems I have to wait for that too. Seriously, I¡¯m tired of waiting.


    ¡°This will go by much faster if you leave your brother alone and let him concentrate. So no more pep-talks ok?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± After watching James leave again, I turn around to see Aaron back in his mediating pose again.


    Is sitting around with your eyes close really a training method? I should be the one teaching him, if they think this is the best way to learn magic¡­. Wait a minute, why am I not teaching him? I¡¯m far more experience than anyone when it comes to magic.


    ¡°Hey Aaron, I think I got some tips for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop ignoring me asshole, I¡¯m trying to help you!¡± I grab Aaron by the shoulder and roughly shook him.


    ¡°Yea what is it sis?¡±


    ¡°I know a little shortcut that¡¯ll help you learn magic faster.¡±


    ¡°But dad said-¡°


    ¡°Forget what he said, I been this doing longer than he have, so just listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°What James said was right, magic is in energy source hidden within all living beings. But the best way to acquire this power is to not think of it as a foreign substance. Think of it as a tail, or an extra limb. Just watch me.¡±


    Black smoke suddenly appears around my body. Aaron looked shock if not terrified of the black aura surrounding me.


    Now that I think about it, this is first time seeing me use my power. I got to find a way to make my power look less terrifying so he can pay attention to my example.


    I twisted the aura around me until it form into hands. Now I got two phantom like hands floating around me¡­. Somehow,


    I feel like I made my power look even more terrifying.


    I look back at Aaron, who looked more curious than scared now. Stretching his arm out, he reach for one of the hands floating around me. Just as he was about to grab it, the hand suddenly vanish. The look of disappointment appear on his face.


    ¡°Trust me Aaron, that¡¯s something you don¡¯t want to touch, ever. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡± Aaron meekly answer.


    Great, looks like I just scared him again. Maybe I was better letting James teach him.


    ¡°Well anyway, what I was trying to show you is don¡¯t concentrate, just use your imagination. It¡¯s much easier if you just imagine that the energy inside you is just an extra limb. Now you try it, imagine that there¡¯s energy flowing through your hand.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Aaron open his hand up and intensely look at it.


    ¡°Sis¡­ I think¡­. I think it¡¯s working!¡± Aaron happily jumps to his feet, while still staring at his hand.


    It¡¯s small but I can feel energy gathering around his hand. I honestly didn¡¯t expect him to do it so fast. He might actually have some talent in magic. Although, I am concern about one thing that James fail to mention.


    The main thing James forgot to mention is something that effect how everyone use magic. And unfortunately, no one has control of this. It¡¯s called genetics.


    Unfortunately, the amount of mana one has is greatly depended on how much their family has. This body of mine obviously doesn¡¯t have that much mana. And James don¡¯t seem to use magic that much in fights, so he probably don¡¯t have that much either. Which means there¡¯s a high chance that Aaron don¡¯t have that much mana.


    ¡°So what should I do now?¡± Aaron look at me with a confuse look.


    ¡°Now try imaging that the energy in your hand is on fire.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that burn me?¡±


    ¡°No, remember James said that magic is the body self-defense mechanism. Your power will never harm you. Now stop worrying and create a fireball already!¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± I sense the energy around Aaron¡¯s hand getting hotter. Finally, after a minute past, a huge fireball appear in his hand.


    ¡°I did it!¡± Aaron happily jump with the fireball bouncing around in his hand.


    ¡°Congrats.¡± His fireball is way bigger than mines. And he doesn¡¯t look tired after casting it. So I guess he might actually be talent in magic after all.


    ¡°I did it! I did-¡°Suddenly, the fireball in Aaron¡¯s hand vanish. Right after it vanish, Aaron drop to the ground.


    ¡°Aaron?¡± I crawl over to see that he was sleeping. He must¡¯ve exhausted all his mana in that one fireball.


    Well I guess this make it official, this family sucks when comes to magic. I look back at Aaron to see that he was now snoring.


    Well I at least he can use magic now. So I guess that¡¯s something¡­.right?


    A/N: Well i hope you guys enjoy i tried to make a relaxing chapter while explaining stuff. I hope i didn''t give you guys any info dump, that''s one of the main things i want to avoid.


    Also i got a few comments about the mom last chapter. Don''t worry, i didn''t forget about her, an fact  she got a pretty a big role to play later.


    Next Chapter


    Peaceful Days

 Chapter 15: Peaceful Days

    Chapter 15


    Peaceful Days


    ¡°You¡¯re attacks are too telegraph, you¡¯ll never hit me at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I angrily raise my wooden sword in the air. James quickly takes advantage of the opening, and points his sword at my chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead, again.¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea I know, I don¡¯t need you to tell me every time I lose¡± I toss the wooden sword to the ground.


    ¡°No need to be upset, everyone starts off terrible. Although I did think you would be better at using a sword.¡±


    ¡°Well sorry to disappoint you, I never use a sword till now.¡±


    ¡°What about Ragnarok? Or is that just a myth?


    ¡°¡­ I see you did some research on me.¡± Ragnarok, is a weapon I create a long time ago to counter Excalibur. Where it¡¯s at now, I have no idea.


    ¡°Yea Ragnarok is real. But I never use it. I gave it away to a bunch of random people just to piss the hero off.¡±


    ¡°You were quite the trouble maker in the past weren¡¯t you?¡± James chuckle.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking how weird this situation is. I was train as a knight to fight monsters and potentially you. And yet here am I, teaching the person I was trained to kill everything I know. I¡¯m probably condemning the world by doing this.¡± James let''s out a strain laugh.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to teach me, than that¡¯s fine by me.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mine teaching you. I don¡¯t care what happen to this world anymore. But if something were to happen to you or Aaron, I don¡¯t know what I will do.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you went off on Aaron today?¡±


    Earlier today James blatantly told Aaron he didn¡¯t have what it takes to be an adventurer and told to give up on it. Obviously, Aaron didn¡¯t take the news well and ran away.


    ¡°Your worry about him aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, why would I worry about a cry-baby like him?¡±


    ¡°No need to lie Anna, you would¡¯ve went after him if Deborah didn¡¯t go wouldn¡¯t you?¡± An annoying smile spread on James face.


    Just looking at his stupid face made me want to punch him. I quickly look away to stop myself from causing a scene.


    ¡°You know he wants to become an adventurer just to follow you right?¡±


    Of course I know that. I doubt he wants to become an adventurer just kill people.


    ¡°But you and I both know that he doesn¡¯t have what it takes. Not only his swordsmanship lacking, but he is too kind. I can¡¯t ever see him hurting a single soul. And unfortunately there are people out there that will take advantage of his kindness and use it against him.¡±


    James let out a long sigh while shaking his head.


    But still, even though he¡¯s not cut out to be an adventurer, I could at least broke it to him better. Now he¡¯s upset with me.


    *Growl* suddenly, a low rumbling sound echo around us.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Sorry that was my stomach, it seems to be lunch time.¡± James said while rubbing his stomach.


    Well that¡¯s one way to change the atmosphere.


    ¡°Deborah is probably still mad at me for what I said to him. So I think we¡¯re on our own for food.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I can easily cook something for us.¡±


    ¡°I¡­have a better idea. Why don¡¯t we go to town and get something to eat?¡±


    I do love how people react when I offer to cook. Usually when I offer to cook, Deborah would immediately kick me out the kitchen and say something about not wanting to stress me out over cooking. I have no idea why they don¡¯t tell me that I suck at cooking, it won¡¯t bother me.


    ¡°You sure? It be much faster if I just fix something instead of walking to town.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but right now I¡¯m in the mood for some city food. Besides, it¡¯ll nice little walk don¡¯t you think?¡± At this point James was sweating bullets.


    I know my cooking bad, but he acting like he¡¯ll die if he eat it. To be honest, I hate cooking. I just say I¡¯ll cook to tease everyone and see how they react.


    ¡°Fine you win. We¡¯ll go to the city to eat.¡±


    *Phew* James let out a sigh while wiping his forehead with his head.


    Jeez, it wasn¡¯t that serious.


    .


    .


    Oldedge, what a stupid name for a town. This town seems pretty new to have old in its name. The stones they used to build the walls and the buildings looks tougher than the ones they used two hundred years ago.


    ¡°So where do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°As long as they serve cake. It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    ¡°I know just the place, follow me.¡±


    With James leading the way, we both walk around town, until we came across the entertainment circle. It¡¯s basically a huge circular space with a water fountain in the middle. The buildings surrounding the water fountain, are restaurants and anything else that humans consider entertainment.


    I felt more and more people staring at me as we walk around. No surprise really, I¡¯m the only one here with black hair. Not to mention my eyes are unnaturally red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m standing out too much?¡±


    ¡°Well you do look beautiful. So it¡¯s natural that you stand out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the reason why people are looking at me.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt someone tugging on my shorts.


    What the hell? Is someone trying to cop a feel? Well they pick the wrong person to fuck wit-


    I turn around to see a little boy staring at me. His eyes were wide open, like he just witness something incredible.


    ¡°What do you want kid?¡±


    You look really pretty.¡±


    ¡°Um, thank you.¡± I¡¯m still not use to random people giving me compliment.


    ¡°What did I tell you about messing with strangers?¡± A lady runs over and picks the kid up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. He has a bad habit of messing with strangers.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°No worries, just make sure to keep an eye on him. He might run into bad guy next time.¡± Like me for example.


    ¡°I will, thank you.¡± The lady quickly runs off with her. It seems like she in a rush.


    ¡°See, told you look beautiful.¡±


    Yea, I guess I do. If I had to give myself a rating. I would be an 8 out of 10. It would be much higher if my boobs were a little bigger. But even with a small chest Anna, I mean me, still looks hot. Plus they still fun to play with.


    Wow, my train of thought is getting perverted isn¡¯t it? Well if I have to live as a girl, I might as well enjoy myself. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that right?


    ¡°Anna you alright?¡± Hearing James voice pop me out of my head.


    ¡°Yea, why you ask?¡±


    ¡°Your cheeks are turning red.¡±


    ¡°What, really?¡± I quickly cover my cheeks with my hands. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just thinking.¡±


    ¡°What you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­You''re better off not knowing.¡± If he knew all perverted things I done, he¡¯ll definitely see me in a different light.


    ¡°I see, you are at the age¡­¡±


    Crap don¡¯t tell he found out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the guy name?¡±


    ¡°What? Guy, there is no guy, How did you even reach that conclusion?!¡±


    ¡°I see, so it¡¯s a girl than. Well you were a guy before, so I understand.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! There¡¯s no girl either!¡± Wait, how would that work? It¡¯s not like we would be able to do it like normal couples. Unless, we rub our¡­.together.


    Suddenly, I felt blood trickle down my nose.


    ¡°Are you sure you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine! Just¡­ give me some tissue.¡±


    .


    .


    That was too much even for me. My imagination is getting wilder with each passing day.


    After wiping the blood off my nose. I look over to see James giving me a melancholy smile.


    ¡°Nothing, I just realize this the first time we spent so much time together.¡± James looks away and absentmindedly stares at a bunch of kids jumping and dancing around the water fountain.


    ¡°It would be nice if these peaceful days go on forever.¡±


    Oh boy, I can pretty much predict what he¡¯s going to say next. He probably going to tell me that I should stay here and give up on being an adventurer.


    ¡°Well I know I can¡¯t stop you, so instead, I¡¯ll give you a warning. If you ever meet a man name Alexander, stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°Is he the one that took your arm?¡± James never did tell us what happen to him. Every time we ask, he¡¯ll avoid the question all together.


    ¡°In a way, I guess he did. Listen Anna, I know this may sound weird, but I think Alexander is a demon.¡±


    ¡°Why you say that?¡±


    ¡°When I confronted him, he told me that he notice something evil has awaken. I¡¯m assuming he¡¯s referring to you.


    ¡°That sound like me.¡±


    Not only that, but he used a power I never felt before. I didn¡¯t think much of it back then. But after seeing your power I realize it felt very similar to yours. This is all just a hunch, but you should be careful if you see him, I think he might be after you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The sounds of kids playing and laughing, filled the silence James and I fell into.


    *Growl* surprisingly, James stomach was the one that broke the tension-filled silence.


    ¡°Haha, I forgot. We did come out here to eat didn¡¯t we?¡± James stands up and stretches. ¡°Well as I said before, it¡¯s just a hunch. So let just relax and grab something to eat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I silently follow James as he led me through the circle. I didn¡¯t bother to tell him how Alexander being a demon is impossible.


    For one, I¡¯m the only one who can use corruption. So there¡¯s no way that anyone on this planet have powers even remotely similar to mine. Unless I personally lend them my power and turn them into demons. But even then, it¡¯s still impossible for there to be demons right now. Because my power actively destroys life, demons have small life spans. So there''s definitely shouldn''t be demons roaming this planet currently


    ¡°Alexander huh?¡± I quietly mumble. It seems I¡¯m going to have to talk to him.


    (Aaron P.O.V)


    That image keep popping up in my head. That image of me abandoning my sister just to save my own life. Even though it that incident happen a while ago. It still haunts me.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± I hit the tree as hard as I could with my wooden sword.


    Why am I so damn weak? Why can¡¯t I protect her?


    ¡°So this where you been?¡±


    I turn my head slightly to see mom standing behind me. She had her usual encouraging smile that could easily brighten anyone day. Unfortunately that smile isn¡¯t enough to get me out of my bad mood today.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you just please leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°I heard what James said. And I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I agree with him, your swordsmanship is lacking. But...¡±


    My grip on my sword tighten as my angry rose. I didn¡¯t want to hear the how I was incapable of wielding a sword. Or how


    I can never protect my sister.


    ¡°¡­But you know, there are other weapons out there besides a sword right?¡± Mom whisper in my ear.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I turn to see mom was wielding a bow and arrow.


    ¡°Watch.¡± Pointing her bow up, she fires an arrow at a distance tree and pierce an apple on it.


    ¡°Phew, I still got it.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡¯ I was in complete shock. I didn¡¯t know mom could use a bow.


    ¡°You¡¯re done training with James. For now on, I¡¯m your teacher.¡±


    Next Chapter


    No Matter What

 Chapter 16: No Matter What...

    With no roof to shelter her, and no one to protect her, Deborah was force to learn how to survive at a young age.


    Family, happiness, love, none of that matter to her. The only thing she ever care about was just simply living to see another day. That is, until she met James.


    Semi-Finale


    No Matter What...


    ¡°Alright, now shoot.¡±


    Follow her order, I let go of the string and the watch the arrow fly. A sense satisfaction hit me as the arrow lands perfectly into an apple.


    ¡°You gotten pretty good at this, but don¡¯t get cocky, all your targets won¡¯t be standing still like that.¡±


    Walking up to a tree, mom lightly taps it. After a few seconds an apple falls right into her hand.


    ¡­ I thought I knew everything about my mom. But after I started training with her, I realize I know nothing. Now that I think about it, everyone in this family seems to have a dark secret.


    ¡°Your next task is to hit this apple while it¡¯s still in the air. You ready?¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡±


    In an instant, the apple that was in her hand vanish.


    Eh? Where did it go? I didn¡¯t even see her throw it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should be looking for the apple instead of looking at me?¡±


    She¡¯s right, I don¡¯t have time to bewilder. I frantically look around, until I notice something small in the air. I had to squint just to see it.


    No way, that can¡¯t be the apple. How high did she throw it?! Never mind, I need to hit it before it hit the ground.


    I aim my bow up in the air. Obviously, aiming directly at the target while it¡¯s moving is pointless, since it¡¯s constantly changing positions. The best way to hit a moving target is to predict where it¡¯s heading and shoot there.


    After adjusting my bow, I fire my arrow. I watch as the arrow soar into the sky and hits the falling apple. A smile spread across my face. How funny, hitting a simple apple is enough to fill me with joy. I guess it has something to do with the frustration from previous training.


    Before I started training with mom, my dad was the one who train me. He tried his best to teach me how to wield a sword. But it became apparent really fast that I didn¡¯t have any talent with swords. My inability to get stronger gnaw at me. But that doesn¡¯t matter anymore, because now I found something that I¡¯m good at. With this bow I can now protect my sister.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m very proud of you.¡± Mom gave me a bright smile while clapping her hands. ¡°But if you really want to become an adventurer, than a shooting a bow isn¡¯t enough. Your next task is going to be the  most important one. If you fail this one, than I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never become an adventurer. So, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I¡¯m ready.¡± I tried to sound as confident as possible.


    ¡°Good, follow me.¡±


    Even though I¡¯m kind of worried about the next task, I¡¯m more curious about mom past than anything else. The more I train with her, the more I wonder about her past life and how she got strong.


    ¡°Mom, who are you?¡±


    ¡°You just answer your own question, I¡¯m your mom.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean who were you in the past? You know before you became a parent.¡±


    Crossing her arm, mom tilted her head back and forth.


    ¡°That¡¯s a tough question. Hmm a hunter?¡± Mom blurted out. ¡°Yea hunter, I think that¡¯s the best way to describe who I was in the past.¡±


    ¡°You were a hunter?!¡± I can¡¯t even picture my mom going around tracking monsters down.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t an official hunter. It was just something I did to survive, since I couldn¡¯t afford any food in the past. So my only option was to eat anything I could get my hands on, including monsters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± To think mom had such a tragic past. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what she been through.


    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry about. That¡¯s all in the past now. Besides, having you was one of my happiest moment. Although I wish I did a better job as a parent. Your sister took better care of you than I did. That¡¯s why I¡¯m helping you, I want you to take care of your sister, just as she took care of you. But to do that, you¡¯ll need to do more than just shooting a bow.¡±


    Mom slowing walk up to a bush before crouching, after a few seconds past, she silently signal me to come over.


    ¡°Completing this task will show me that you¡¯re capable of becoming adventurer and protecting your sister.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the assignment?¡±


    ¡°Look.¡±


    Following where her finger was pointed at, a white rabbit quickly came into my vision. The rabbit was standing in the middle of the field eating grass.


    ¡°I want you to kill it.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±I¡¯m not sure if I misheard her, but I sounded like my mom wants me to kill a rabbit.


    ¡°This is your next task I want you to kill this rabbit, can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yea, I can do it.¡± It should be simple, it¡¯s just like shooting apples, right?


    I shakily aim my bow at the clueless rabbit. It¡¯s just like shooting an apple, it¡¯s just like shooting an apple. I kept repeating to myself.


    Even though my hands were a little shaky, I was still fully lock on to the rabbit. All I need to do is just shoot it. A simple task really, just let go of my bowstring and I¡¯ll be done. But even the task is so simple, it¡¯s too cruel. Why would mom make me do something like this?


    ¡°Can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I put the back in my quiver. ¡°So did I failed?¡±


    ¡°No not yet, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able do this on your first try. So I¡¯ll give you a week, if you can¡¯t manage to kill anything by then, than you fail.¡±


    ¡°A week? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit short? I mean you¡¯re telling me to kill something in a week.¡±


    ¡°Aaron, the reason why I¡¯m giving you a time limit in the first place is because in a fight the enemy isn¡¯t going to wait for you to make a decision. Imagine this, you and your sister got into a fight with bandits or some monsters. She gets pin down, but you have the perfect shot, all you have to do is just shoot and will you be able to save her, but you hesitate. That split second of hesitation can easily get you and your sister killed.¡±


    To kill someone, do I really have to kill someone just to stay by my sister side?


    ¡°You¡¯re a good kid Aaron I know you think killing is wrong. And in most cases it is, but there are times when it¡¯s the right thing to do. Your father for example kill to protect the people around him, I did it to so I could survive, and your sister¡­. let¡¯s not talk about her.


    I get what mom is saying. Sometimes you have to kill to protect yourself and others around you. Just like my sister kill a wolf to protect me.


    ¡°I understand mom, I need to find a reason, a good reason to kill someone right?¡±


    ¡°Aaron.¡± Mom places both of her hands on my shoulder.


    ¡°I rather you never have to do this, but your sister, whatever path she plan on taking I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a happy one. If you follow her, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be force into situations where you have no choice but to kill.¡±


    ¡°I know that mom.¡± That¡¯s the main reason why I want to become an adventurer. I don¡¯t want my sister to suffer by herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, before this week end, I¡¯ll find a good reason to kill.¡±


    .


    .


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a good reason to kill.¡± Looking back I sounded so stupid saying that. Four days has pass and I still haven¡¯t kill anything. I came close multiple times. Every time I ran into an animal I¡¯ll think of them as an enemy that¡¯s trying to hurt me and my sister. But before I shoot, I always think of the enemy as an innocent bystander and lose my motivation immediately.


    *Sigh* laying down, I look up at the black sky to see a full moon floating in the darkness.


    I¡¯m running out of time, I need to hurry up and kill something or I won¡¯t be able to become an adventurer.


    I blankly stare at the moon for a few more minutes, before finally deciding to get up. The path through the woods at night is usually pitch black, lucky for me, the moon is illuminating my path home.


    I hope no one upset that I been out so late. Probably not ever since I started trying to find a reason to kill, I pretty much been on my own. Mom would check up on me every now and then. But I haven¡¯t talk dad or Anna in ages, when I get home they are usually asleep or gone. After I finish my training I hope I can sit down talk to her.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Finally arriving home, I tried my best to sneak in without waking anyone. But it¡¯s pretty much impossible with these creaking floors.


    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to wake everyone up, then you¡¯re doing a damn good job.¡± The voice made me stop in my track. I was immediately able to tell who it was, since there¡¯s only one person I know who eyes glow red in the dark.


    ¡°Anna?¡±


    ¡°You guess it.¡± There was a little bitterness in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sleeping I was just reading.¡±


    ¡°In the dark?¡±


    ¡°I have good eyesight. Listen why don¡¯t you go to sleep, I¡¯m not in the mood to talk.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Walking into the living room, I notice a bunch of tore up paper around Anna¡¯s chair. And that wasn¡¯t even the shocking part. What surprise me was that my sister actually look sad. I know it may sound like I¡¯m exaggerating, but I never seen my sister sad ever in my life.


    *Sigh* ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re so hard headed, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Without another word, Anna got up and left the room without looking at me once.


    I stood in the middle of the room like an idiot trying to figure what could possibly make my sister sad, until I notice the book that was in her chair.


    ¡°The Demon King.¡± Was the title of the book. Why was she reading about herself? I flip through the book hoping to find some answers.


    The deeper I got into the book, the more the pages were tore. Chapters like ¡°The hero¡± and ¡°Excalibur¡± Were understandably rip in few places. But what confuse me was a chapter title ¡°Lilith.¡± Other than the chapter name, everything else was tore apart. Why did she completely tear this one up and not the others?


    I let out a sigh while sinking into a chair. I blankly stare at the cover of the book.


    I remember when I was a kid, mom told me the stories of the Demon King and all his evil deed. Just like any other kid I grown to resent the Demon King without knowing any detail about him. But now that I know my sister is the Demon King, I can only wonder, is those stories true?


    If so, why did she choose to be evil? Is it because you wanted to, or were you force? And if you were force, why do you continue down that path?


    Hahaha, I can¡¯t even imagine it. Fighting an entire world that hate you. Than to die repeatedly. How can anyone stay sane going through that?


    Sis¡­ why did choose to be evil, if it was just going to lead you down a tragic path?


    .


    .


    I¡¯ll protect my sister and make her happy no matter what. And I kill anyone who stops me achieving that goal. I know it¡¯s a petty reason, but that¡¯s what I decided on.


    *Crack* Hearing the sound of a branch breaking, I quickly turn around to face the sound. Standing in front of me was a rabbit.


    I quickly crouch down and prepare my bow.


    Alright, my breathing is steady, my hands aren¡¯t shaking, and I¡¯m fully lock on the rabbit. All I got to do now is just shoot.


    ¡°No matter what¡­¡± After saying those words, I finally shoot my arrow. It was a weird sight. It felt like my arrow was moving slow motion, like I could easily get up and grab it if I want. But all I did was watch as my arrow land into the rabbit head.


    It was kind of anticlimactic. I thought the rabbit death would be far more exaggerated. I don¡¯t know, I guess I was expecting blood to spill everywhere and the rabbit try to crawl to safety before it died. But none that happen, the moment the arrow hit its head it just simply fell over.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± I place my hand on my chest. I could feel my heart beating ridiculously fast like it was trying to escape from my body. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was excited, happy, or sad. But I could tell there was tears streaming down my face.


    Suddenly, I felt someone hands on my shoulder. I turn around to see mom giving me a gentle smile.


    ¡°D-Did I past?¡±


    ¡°You just prove to me that you¡¯ll do anything to protect your sister, so yes, you past.¡±


    I turn around in hug in her. I don¡¯t know if it was out of sadness or happiness, but I ended up crying in her arms.


    .


    .


    ¡°Aaron, I am very proud to say your training is complete.¡±


    Hearing mom said those words put a huge smile on my face. It¡¯s been two years since I started training with her. It wasn¡¯t easy, especially that last task she gave me. Heh, I ended up crying that whole day, it was pretty embarrassing.


    ¡°But before we wrap everything up there¡¯s one last thing I want to go over.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I thought you said I was done with training.¡±


    ¡°We are, this is more of a tip than a lesson. It¡¯ll help you improve your archery. James did go over the four categories of magic with you right?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I remember him telling me.


    Command: The ability to make your weapon perform a specific action.


    Summon: The ability create something out of nothing.


    Enhance: The ability to increase one own physical abilities


    Element: The ability to control elements."


    I also remember my sister helping me to. Now that I think about, I don¡¯t know what category my sister power belong to. It seem like it can go into element, but I don¡¯t feel like it really belongs there though.


    ¡°Mom, you saw sis power right? Do you know what category it¡¯s in?¡±


    ¡°Your sister power doesn¡¯t fit into a category.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we need a fifth category?¡±


    ¡°No, it just mean your sister is special. She is, well was an Entity in the past. Entities are beings made entirely of magic. There powers defies logic, thus they can¡¯t be categorize.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I knew my sister was strong. But to think that she has a power that can¡¯t be comprehend. She really is something.


    ¡°Anyway back to the main subject, I want you to get use to using magic with your bow. Since your mana kind of low summon and element is out the question, and enhance can tear your body apart if use wrong. So we¡¯re going to focus on command.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the weakest category?¡±


    ¡°There''s no weakest, it just comes down to how you use your magic. Watch.¡± Pulling an arrow from my quiver, mom aim her bow at a tree. <Command: Armor Piercer>


    Normally, an arrow get stuck in the tree if you shoot it. But mom arrow went straight through the tree leaving a huge hole. And it doesn¡¯t stop there, her arrow went through three more trees before finally stopping.


    ¡°¡­¡± I was speechless, just how much mana does mom have?¡±


    ¡°Aaron, there¡¯s one more thing I want to tell you. To be honest, I don¡¯t have that much mana either, and fact, I think you have more than me. So let¡¯s this be a lesson to you. You don¡¯t need a lot of mana to be strong, just simply use the amount you got wisely and you can beat anyone. Well, that¡¯s all I have to show you.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yea, you already know how to use magic so I got nothing else to tell you.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you going to teach me that move from earlier?¡±


    ¡°I can, but I think it¡¯s better if you come up your own techniques. So from now on your training yourself try to use your imagination and come up with your own moves.¡± Before I could say anything else, mom was far ahead of me.


    So that¡¯s it huh, I¡¯m finally done with training? I continue to watch mom as she kept walking.


    What do I do now? I guess I can take her advice and keep training. Or maybe I can check on my sis and she how hers going. Although Knowing my sis, she probably finish training a long time ago¡­


    (Anna P.O.V)


    ¡°I finally got you!¡± I swung my sword as fast as I could hoping I can get through his block. But his sword quickly intercepted mines.


    What the hell is with this guy defense? No matter where I hit him he easily capable of block my attacks. It¡¯s like reading my every move. If I want to hit him I¡¯m going to have to disarm him.


    Put all my strength into my sword swing, hoping it¡¯ll knock his sword out his hand. But instead of blocking like he usually do, he slid his sword undermine and knock it out my hand. Before I could react to what happen his sword was already in my face.


    ¡°Not good Anna, at this rate you¡¯ll never beat me.¡±


    Next Chapter (Finale)


    End of the Beginning

 Chapter 17: End of the beginning

    Yea, this chapter is kind of long


    Finale


    End of the beginning


    ¡°We¡¯re done for today.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I can keep going.¡±


    ¡°I know you can, but I can¡¯t.¡± I wipe the sweat off my forehead using my shirt. ¡°You gotten pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Yea, but I still can¡¯t hit you.¡±


    ¡°From the way you¡¯re improving, I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll be able to beat me soon.¡±


    ¡°And how long is soon?¡± Letting out a sigh, Anna drops her weapon in walks away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too hard on her?¡± I turn around to see Deborah, I guess she was watching the whole fight.


    ¡°Anna is a prodigy. If I go easy on her she¡¯ll quickly overwhelm me. In fact, can you guess how many fighting styles she knows? You¡¯ll be amaze by the answer.¡±


    ¡°Well since she is a thousand times older than us, I guess she master pretty much all fighting styles known to man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong. Anna doesn¡¯t know any fighting styles. So what you saw was just her relying on reflex and instinct.¡±


    ¡°Wait so you didn¡¯t teach her anything?¡±


    "The only thing I taught her was how to wield a sword properly. Teaching her how to fight was unnecessary since she got her own unique way of fighting.¡±


    ¡°So then what¡¯s the point of her sparring with you, if you don¡¯t plan on her teaching anything?¡±


    ¡°To help her adapt to her body. With each fight her movement gets better. It won¡¯t be long before she beat me, she just missing one thing.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    ¡°Technique. We as humans are used to fighting creatures stronger than us. To deal with these creatures, we usually have some sort of trick up are sleeve to even the odds. But Anna of course, doesn¡¯t have any techniques. Her only tactic is to hit the opponent until he¡¯s down for good.¡±


    ¡°Yea, that definitely sound like her.¡±


    ¡°Anna is already strong. All she needs to do is create her own technique, once she does that. I don¡¯t think anyone will be able to stop her.¡±


    (Anna P.O.V)


    How the hell am I going to beat this guy? You would think that a one arm man would be an easy opponent. And yet I can¡¯t hit him for shit. Just thinking how he easily push my attacks away piss me off.


    ¡°You alright sis?¡± I look up to see Aaron standing in front of me. I guess it because I didn¡¯t pay attention to him in a while, because I was completely surprise by his appearance.


    He doesn¡¯t look like the cry baby that hid behind my back anymore. He now has a slightly muscular physique. And his green eyes that always look like they were ready to cry, were now filled with confidence.


    ¡°Yea I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Really? You look like you¡¯re having a hard time.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°I saw your fight with dad earlier.¡±


    C¡¯mon, I¡¯m trying to get over that fight. The last thing I need is to be reminded of it.


    The leaves began to rustle as Aaron sat right next to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it sis, why don¡¯t you just use your magic? Dad was using his the entire time during the fight.¡±


    ¡°He has?! That fucking asshole!¡± Well that explain why I been losing. But even with this knowledge I still have no idea how to beat him. Even if I use magic to increase my strength or make my sword heavier I¡¯ll still lose. Every time I try to hit him with a strong attack he¡¯ll counter it before it lands.


    Counter¡­That¡¯s right, every time I tried to get through his block he¡¯ll counter me. If I can find a way to get through his counter than I can beat him. I need a way to counter his counter¡­ Wait, why don¡¯t I do just that, create a move that can counter attacks!


    I look over at Aaron. Lying next to him was a bow and a bunch of arrows. Yea, I think a just came up with a good idea.


    .


    .


    ¡°Sis, this idea is pretty dumb, you do know what you¡¯re asking me to do right?¡±


    ¡°Yes I do. Now stop being a bitch and shoot me already!¡± Now I know what I said sound insane, and to be honest, it is. But hey, I never claim I was sane.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Getting into a stance, Aaron slowly pull the string on his bow. ¡°You ready?¡±


    ¡°Just do it.¡±


    Letting go of the string, an arrow came flying towards me. I quickly raise my wooden sword and deflect it.


    Good, I can parry, but these arrows aren¡¯t fast enough. James¡¯ attacks are far faster than this.


    ¡°Again.¡± Aaron fires another arrow at me. Just like the last one I easily deflect it, but seeing how slow the arrow was moving aggravate me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you shoot faster or something?¡±


    ¡°I can, but I might accidentally kill you if I do.¡±


    ¡®I might accidentally kill you.¡¯ This kid is getting cocky.


    ¡°So what, just because you finish your training before me you think you¡¯re stronger than me now?¡±


    ¡°No sis I just don¡¯t want to hurt you-¡°


    ¡°Hit me with your strongest attack! And I¡¯ll show you  how strong I am.¡±


    ¡°Sis, this is really stupid and dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing with me and do it already!¡±


    ¡°O-k.¡± Aaron got back into his usual archer stance. While pulling the string on his bow, I could feel magic gathering into his arrow. <Command: Iron Head>


    Sensing the impending danger, I quickly lean out of the way. A huge gust of blew past me, follow by a thunderous sound.


    What the hell, was that his arrow? I didn¡¯t even see it! I turn around only to be amaze at the damage the arrow cause.


    How fast the arrow was moving, I definitely was expecting it to pierce through a few trees, except it didn¡¯t do that. The arrow smash through the trees, breaking all the ones that was in its path into pieces.


    ¡°What the hell, are trying to kill me?!¡±


    ¡°But you told me to hit you with my strongest attack.¡± Well that¡¯s definitely true I can¡¯t refute that.


    ¡°Well you can at least tell me what your attack is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an archer, I thought my attack was pretty obvious.¡±


    ¡°Yea it¡¯s true you¡¯re an archer. But all the archers I seen shoot arrows. But you just fire a fucking cannon ball at me!¡± if that attack hit me, I would¡¯ve been crush. Even if I tried to block it still would¡¯ve sent me flying.


    ¡°I want you to do that again.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You barely survive the last one.¡±


    ¡°That because I didn¡¯t know what to expect. But now that I know what¡¯s coming, I¡¯ll easily be able to deflect it.¡±


    Well even if do know what¡¯s coming I still might get killed. Aaron¡¯s arrow is way faster than James¡¯ attack. Not only that, but his arrow is ridiculously heavy, heavy enough to smash trees. If I mess my parry up then I¡¯m pretty much screw. But if I can parry this, then I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll be able counter anything James throw at me.


    ¡°You ready sis?¡±


    ¡°Just go already.¡±


    <Command: Iron Head>


    As soon he let go of the string I completely lost track of the arrow. Lucky for me I have good reflexes, even though I couldn¡¯t see the arrow, my body still reacted and block it. Of course it was a huge mistake trying to block it. Now I¡¯m currently being carried by the arrow. Even though I reinforce my wooden sword with my magic. The arrow was slowly cracking it.


    Crap, I need to hurry and change the direction of the arrow before it breaks my sword and hits me. I channel more of my mana into my sword hoping I push the arrow aside. The more I struggle to push the arrow, the more my sword crack. Unable to handle the pressure anymore, my sword finally breaks. Just as my sword breaks I ended losing my balance and roughly fall to the ground.


    ¡°Sis you ok?!¡± Aaron rushes over to me.


    ¡°Shit, I mess up.¡± Not only did I fail to parry the attack, I ended breaking my sword too.


    ¡°No, I think you succeeded.¡± Aaron turn his head to the left, I also turn my head to see a bunch of destroy trees.


    I see, I was able to change the arrow course, but it cost me my sword in the process. Feeling a little satisfied, I jump to my feet.


    ¡°Stay right here, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Where you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to grab me another sword, we¡¯re going to keep doing this until I perfect this technique.¡±


    .


    .


    ¡°You seem to be happy today.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy, today is the day I beat you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    After that little exchange both of us went silent. Strangely, even though we were about to fight, neither one of us took a fighting stance. Even though James didn¡¯t have his guard up, I knew he still wouldn¡¯t be easy to hit.


    I usually don¡¯t praise people, but I¡¯ll admit that James is a very talented fighter. Even after losing his arm, it doesn¡¯t seem like he lost his edge. If he was alive two-hundred years ago, he probably would¡¯ve been in the hero party. Beating him in my current state might actually be impossible, at least head on that is. If I want to beat him, I¡¯m going to have to catch him off guard, and this move I¡¯ve been working on should do just that.


    I slowly, but causally close the distance between us. It was subtle, but the closer I got the more I could magic gathering around him. And it seems most of it was concentrated around his eyes. Well I guess this explain how he¡¯s been beating me. He¡¯s been enhancing his eye so he could predict all my attacks. Well this just further reinforce the fact that I won¡¯t be able to beat him in a head on confrontation.


    As soon as I got into striking distance I stop moving. We both silently stare at each waiting for the other to attack. Usually it¡¯s me who attacks first, but this time I¡¯m taking it slow, because if I mess this up, I probably will never able to use this move on him again.


    Taking a deep breath, I slowly raise my sword to strike, but before I could attack, I notice sudden movement to the right of me. Before I could figure out wants it was, my body immediately reacted and move my sword to block it. I turn my head to realize that it was James sword.


    ¡°Impressive Anna, I¡¯m surprise you block that, but that shock look on your face tells me that your also surprise that you block that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I am surprise, I never thought you take the initiative in this fight.¡±


    ¡°Well you seem to be up to something, so I thought it be best if I take you out quickly.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry to tell you, I¡¯m not that easy.¡± I push James sword aside and then swung mines at his body. But before I could hit him, he quickly move his sword to intercept my attack.


    Yup, just as I thought, I won¡¯t be able get through his defense. I fought James enough times to know how he fights. Every time I try to hit him with a fast attack he¡¯ll simply block, and if I tried to hit him with a strong attack that might break his block he¡¯ll quickly take advantage of the opening and attack me. It¡¯s simple, but very effective.


    As I kept wildly swinging my sword, James calmly block all my attack. Taking a step back, I put my whole body into my next swing hoping it would get through his block.


    Just as I predicted, instead of trying to block, he move his sword to counter my attack. This my only chance, if I can get through his counter, than he¡¯ll be left wide open.


    I channel my mana into my sword. Not to increase it durability, but to redirect James attack <Command: Repel>


    The moment our swords touch, James arm was forcefully push away from me. I quickly took advantage of the opening and lightly poke him with my sword.


    ¡°So did I win?¡±


    The surprise look on James face slowly change to a soft smile.


    ¡°Yea, you win.¡±


    ¡°Finally now I can get out of here.¡±


    ¡°You plan on leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the only reason why I stay this long was so I can kick your ass. Now that I completed that goal there¡¯s no reason for me to be here.¡±


    ¡°I understand your urgency to leave, but we might not see each other again in a long time. So why don¡¯t you stay for a little so we can have a farewell party.¡±


    ¡°A farewell party? I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Seeing how clingy this family is, something tells me this party will get awkward.


    ¡°Think about it this way, this might be the last time you get to eat your mom cake. Are you sure you want to miss that?¡±


    ¡°¡­you sure do know how to lure me in. Fine, I¡¯ll stay for a bit.¡±


    .


    .


    Yea, just as I thought, this got awkward. Both Aaron and I watch as Deborah cry about her kids growing up, or something along those lines. James try his best to comfort her, but nothing he did stop her from crying.


    Unable to handle the scene anymore, I took a step outside to get some peace and quiet. Unfortunately I could still hear her crying from out here. Letting out a sigh, I look up at the sky, the setting sun gave the sky an orange and purplish color.


    ¡°So tomorrow it huh?¡± I look over to see Aaron was standing next to me.


    ¡°Yup, tomorrow I¡¯ll be out of here.¡±


    ¡°I never did ask you, but where are we going?¡±


    We? Oh right, I keep forgetting that Aaron plans on tagging along with me.


    ¡°My first destination is Athens.¡±


    ¡°Athens? Why there?¡±


    ¡°First, it isn¡¯t that far, and two they have a memorial dedicated to all the past heroes and everyone that travel with them. I¡¯m confident I can dig up some info on Alice whereabouts there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be easier if we just look for the current hero? I mean I understand why you¡¯re looking for her. But the current hero has the weapon that um¡­¡®defeated¡¯ you before, which means he might know how to get your lost powers back.¡±


    ¡°I doubt he knows. I been doing research on all the heroes and me. And no matter how hard I look they never explain how I was defeated. Which means the spell that killed me is being kept a secret. I¡¯m confident that Alice didn¡¯t tell anyone about that spell hence why no one¡¯s know it. She probably plans on taking it to the grave with her. But I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°This sounds like this going to be a complicated trip.¡± Aaron begin to scratch his hair.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°You can stay here you know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen sis. I mean to be honest with you I am kind of nervous and a little scared. But more than that I¡¯m actually excited. I never left the city before, so this adventure is going to be a huge eye-opener.¡± A wide grin spread on Aaron¡¯s face.


    ¡°As long you don¡¯t get in my way you can do whatever you want. But I don¡¯t think this trip will be as pleasant as you hope.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but instead of focusing on the negative, why don¡¯t we just enjoy ourselves right now.¡± Aaron turns around and begin to head back towards the house. ¡°You coming sis?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The sound of Deborah crying continue to reverberate around the house.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in a little.¡± Or at least until Deborah stop crying.


    ¡°Ok.¡± After Aaron left, I waited around outside until the sound of Deborah crying finally died down.


    ¡°My babies are leaving me!!¡± Just as I was about to go back inside, Deborah out into another loud sob.


    Well it looks like I¡¯m going be out here for a while.


    .


    .


    I¡¯m not a morning person. You would think my body would know that fact by now. Instead it continues be an asshole and wake me up early in the morning. Usually I would just go back to sleep. Except today the day I¡¯ll be leaving so I really don¡¯t have time to be sleeping unfortunately.


    Resisting the urge to go back to sleep, I hop out of my bed, well I tried to. I actually ended up rolling around until I fell on the floor.


    ¡°You look so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Y-You really think so?¡±


    Both Deborah and Aaron voice came from right outside my room. Using curiosity as my strength, I was finally able to get my lazy butt off the floor. Heading out the room, I walk into an interesting scene. Both James and Deborah were standing near Aaron. And Aaron himself was wearing an outfit that made him look like a bandit.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°We were just watching your brother try on his new outfit.¡± Deborah said with a huge smile on her face.


    How strange, yesterday she was crying her eyes out because we were leaving. Now she looks really excited for some reason.


    How do I look sis?¡± Aaron steps away from mom so I could get a better look like at him. Aaron had on sleeveless leather amour along with black pants. He also wore a single fingerless glove, I guess to help him shoot or something. All and all his outfit looked really light, but then again he is an archer so he really doesn¡¯t need heavy amour.


    ¡°I guess you look ok.¡±


    ¡°I got an outfit for you too Anna.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± To be honest I was actually interested and a little bit excited to see what kind of outfit she had for me. But that immediately vanish once I notice a skirt on top of the clothes she brought.


    Looking up, Deborah had a smile on her face that basically said ¡°hurry up and try these on.¡± And the only thing I have to say to that is¡­


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon Anna, I pick this out just for you.¡±


    ¡°I said no.¡±


    ¡°Please, this might be the last time I see you, so please, let me see you wear a skirt just this once.¡± Tears begin to well up in her eyes.


    ¡­There¡¯s a grown women begging me to wear a skirt. At this point I looked back, I mean really looked back at everything I done to try to find out what the hell I done that led me to this point.


    *Sigh* ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wear it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Deborah said weakly


    ¡°Yes, really. Now give it to me before I change my mind.¡±


    She did say that she picks this out just for me, so I¡¯m just going to assume that there might be some benefits to wearing this besides making me look ¡°cute.¡±


    ¡°Everyone stay here, and don¡¯t even think about peeking.¡± Before anyone could response, I quickly shut myself inside the bathroom and quietly look at my clothes.


    ¡°Might as well get this over with.¡± I slowly went through the pile and examine the clothes. There was a brown jacket, a white shirt, a black skirt, brown boots, and oh man, even black stockings.


    Somewhere out there I know Athena is laughing at me. My pride is pretty much non-existence now, I have nothing else to lose.


    After stripping my clothes off, I quickly threw on the outfit that Deborah gave me. After throwing the outfit on, I quickly went to the mirror. Unfortunately the mirror wasn¡¯t that big, so couldn¡¯t fully check myself out. But from the little I could see, I could tell that Deborah really thought this outfit out.


    For one, the outfit looked like causal wear, which means it easy and comfortable to move in, not only that but none of my skin is showing, the stocking is completely cover my legs and the jacket, my arms. So I won¡¯t be getting stung or scratch by anything while wearing this. And jacket itself seem like it can absorb a few blows before tearing. My only gripe with the outfit is the skirt itself.


    Grabbing the skirt, I lifted it up revealing my panties. When I¡¯m not looking in the mirror, my mental image of me is that of my old body. So imagine a 7 foot tall man wearing a skirt. Yea, definitely not a pretty image. Not only that but I always feel like ¡°something¡± is going pop out when I wear a skirt. Even though that ¡°something¡± that we all know what I¡¯m talking about has been gone for two hundred years now.


    Anyway enough stalling, I¡¯m going have to show myself to them sooner later, I just hope they don¡¯t overreact. Gathering my resolve, I walk out the bathroom. Immediately everyone focus on me.


    ¡°Anna, you look so-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± I quickly interrupted Deborah. ¡°Let¡¯s just quietly accept the fact that I¡¯m wearing this and move on with are life ok?¡±


    Aaron nodded in agreement. While Deborah look like she was going to explode from excitement. James simply chuckle.


    ¡°Just like your mom, I also got something for you.¡± Walking over to me James hand me a sword.


    The sheath that the sword in was, was dark brown. I quickly pulled the sword out from the sheath to examine it. Even though the sword look slightly smaller than other swords, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll break easily. I swung it around a few times to test it.


    I¡¯m not really a fan of swords, but after hearing the sound the sword made when it cut air, made excited to use it on a real target.


    ¡°Um, Anna.¡± James look at me worriedly. ¡°That sword was the one I use when I was a knight. So I be happy if you don¡¯t go crazy with it.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon James, do I really look like someone who¡¯ll start a fight just to test my weapon?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you really want me to answer that question?¡±


    ¡°You should have more faith in me James, I¡¯m not as crazy as you think.¡± Although I was actually planning on starting a fight.


    After fiddling around with my sheath, I was finally able to get it attach to my waist. My jacket nearly conceal my entire sword. Except the hilt was still sticking out, making it easy for me to grab my sword.


    ¡°Ah, you two look so adorable. Don¡¯t they James?¡±


    ¡°Yea, they definitely look like adventurers now. All they need now is there license.¡±


    .


    .


    Walking through town is always a pain. Because there always a few people that¡¯ll stare or point at me. You would think that walking around with a group of people would help me blend in the crowd better. But somehow, I¡¯m standing out even more now.


    Deborah was crying the entire time we were walking, because she realize we were leaving today. Aaron didn¡¯t really help either. He kept nervously looking around like he stole something. And now that I think about it, I also made myself standout even more than usual. I kept pulling on my skirt the entire we walk, because I was afraid the wind would blow it.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The normalist person in our group said.


    We all stop to see James was pointing at the adventure guild


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait out here for you two.¡±


    Both Aaron and I silently nodded before heading into the guild. Naturally, everyone turn to face us the moment we came in.


    It¡¯s the typical scene you¡¯ll see when you walk into a bar. A bunch of grown man trying there damn hardest to make themselves look tough. Somehow there pathetic gaze affected Aaron. He refuse to look anyone in the eye and kept his gaze to the floor. Well at least he isn¡¯t running or hiding behind me, so I count that as improvement.


    ¡°You guys need anything?¡± A woman wearing a maid outfit with long brown hair walk up to us.


    ¡°We¡¯ll like to become adventurers.¡± Aaron quietly said.


    A few people started laughing. The waitress quickly turn her head and silence them by giving them the death glare.


    Turning back around, she gave us a warm smile.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    We both follow the waitress to a counter. Going behind it, she grabs two blank cards.


    ¡°Can I borrow your hand for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Um, sure¡± The waitress grabs Aaron¡¯s hand and lightly poke it with a needle.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± A single drop of blood fell on the card, which somehow made it glow. The waitress examine the card before giving it to Aaron.


    I curiously peek over his shoulder to see what was on his card. It had a small picture of him on the upper left corner along with some info.


    Name: Aaron


    Sex: Male


    Age: 14


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Adventurer


    Hmm, a card that gives info by absorbing people blood. Something tells me Athena behind this. Well I just hope the card won¡¯t mention that I¡¯m the Demon King in anyway.


    ¡°Can I see your hand?¡±


    I reluctantly gave my hand to the waitress. I flinch a little when poke me with the needle. Just like Aaron¡¯s card mines began to glow. After the light faded, the waitress quietly examine my card. I begin to get nervous since she was looking at my card longer than Aaron¡¯s. After a few seconds has pass, she finally gave my card to me. I slowly look down at my card to see what it said.


    Alias: Anna


    Sex: Female


    Age: 16+


    Race: Human??


    Occupation: Adventurer


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. Well truthfully I¡¯m still trying to figure if the card knows who am I or is it completely confuse. From the looks of it I¡¯m going to say it¡¯s confuse. Well I¡¯m just glad it didn¡¯t say I was the Demon King. At least when people look at my card, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m from some kind of exotic race or something.


    ¡°Um, if you would like I can make you another one.¡± The waitress gave me a warm smile.


    ¡°No thanks, this one is good enough.¡±


    ¡°Ok, well congratulations on becoming an adventurer!¡± The waitress happily claps her hand. Do you guys need me to explain how things work here?¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡± I grab Aaron¡¯s hand and walk away.


    ¡°Well if you need anything just stop by ok?!¡± The waitress shouted.


    After walking out the guild we were immediately greeted by Deborah and James.


    ¡°You guys finish already?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I honestly can¡¯t believe how easy it was to become an adventurer.¡± Aaron said while staring at his card.


    ¡°Well adventurers are all pretty much regular civilian so I figure it wouldn¡¯t be that long. Now if you want to become a knight, that¡¯s a challenge.¡± A prideful grin spread on James face


    ¡°So this is it, you guys are really leaving?¡± Deborah said with tears welling in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom.¡± Aaron wrap his arm around Deborah. ¡°We¡¯ll be back to visit you.¡± James eventually join in the hug.


    ¡°Sis?¡± The three turn to me.


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t do hugs.¡± Turning around, I take a few steps before stopping. ¡°You guys have been very helpful to me you even kept my secret safe. So I decided, I¡¯ll grant you guys¡¯ one wish.¡±


    ¡°A wish?¡± Both Deborah and James look at me confusingly.


    ¡°Yep, once I get all my powers back it¡¯ll be easy to grant one of your wish. So what do you want? Power, money, or maybe even a country?


    ¡°¡­¡± After quietly staring at each other, both Deborah and James gave me a warm smile.


    ¡°It be nice if you call us mom and dad for once.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our wish, we want you to call us mom and dad.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± They could¡¯ve wish for anything and I would¡¯ve granted it, but they wasted on this? As I thought, this family is full of idiots.


    ¡°Alright, fine.¡± Clearing my throat, I prepare myself to say two simple words. For some reason, both of the parents looked really excited.


    ¡°Mom, dad.¡± I said softly.


    Before I knew it, both of them rush and hug.


    ¡°Thanks Anna, that¡¯s was the best gift ever. Now say I love you.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re pushing it!¡± I forcefully break free from there hug.


    ¡°Oh well, it was worth a shot.¡± Deborah said with a slight melancholic on her face.


    ¡°We kept you guys here long enough, it time for us to part ways.¡± James also had a melancholic look on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once I conquer the world I¡¯ll pay you a visit.¡±


    Finally finishing our goodbyes. We headed for the gate that led to outside the city. I turn to see Aaron had a surprisingly confident smile on his face. Well it looks like I don¡¯t have to worry about him.


    For two hundred years, the world live in peace. I think it¡¯s about time for that to end. I think it¡¯s time to reintroduce myself to the world.


    (Athena P.O.V)


    I see¡­ in the end you choice the worst possible option for yourself, and not only that but you decided to drag your brother along too. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t see this ending well for you. I¡¯m afraid your quest for Alice will only end in your downfall.


    A/N: I find it kind of funny, my teachers have a hard time getting me to write a paragraph, and yet here i am writing pages like its nothing. I wonder what they''ll think if I show this to them.


    Anyway thank you guys for sticking with me through my first arc! I got something that''ll hopefully get you excited for my second one. It should be coming out soonish. So see you then i guess.

 Arc 1 Epilogue + extra

    So i decided to combine all this stuff together because they were really short by themselves. And i would''ve look like an asshole if i created a thread that''s only one hundred words long. Anyway I hope guys enjoy!


    Epilogue


    Despair that was the best way to describe the scene. Their walls couldn¡¯t stop the monsters from breaking through, and their warriors couldn¡¯t withstand there might.


    There was no hope left. The monsters have succeeded in taken there city. With nowhere to run and no one to protect them, all the citizens could do was wait for their death.


    But suddenly, a hooded man confronted the horde. While everyone else was lost in despair, he alone challenge the beasts. Everyone who was witnessing the scene thought that the man was insane. That until he drew his sword.


    A beautiful radiating light came from his sword. Even though none of them seen the weapon before, they immediately knew what I was. ¡°Excalibur¡±


    The man began to strike the monsters down one at a time. The citizen that were in despair were now full of joy. For they knew that there hero has arrive.


    The story so far


    This is a tale we all heard before, the battle between the Demon King and the Hero. It was a battle that could¡¯ve easily went on for an eternity. That is until a new hero face the Demon King. Just like all the other heroes before him, he challenge the Demon King. But unlike the other heroes, he had a way to kill the Demon King permanently.


    The battle was fierce, but thanks to the hero determination, he was able to vanquish the Demon King, but at the cost of his own life. The world celebrated the defeat of The Demon King. With him gone the world was able find peace, and everyone was able to live happily ever after¡­. yea right, this story is far from over¡­


    The Demon King survive the hero¡¯s final attack, barely. His body was destroyed, and his soul was damage beyond repair. With death quickly closing in, the Demon King¡¯s soul subconsciously took shelter in a random a body, in a desperate attempt to save itself.


    Realizing how weak new body is, the Demon King kept is identity secret. But unbeknownst to him, his family was well aware of their child unusual behavior. Finally confronting their daughter, the parents tried to stop her from leaving.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Unfortunately, they could not quell the Demon King desire for world domination. Unable to stop their daughter from embarking on a dangerous journey, out of love for their daughter the parents had no choice but to train her, so she could better protect herself.


    After two years of training had passed, the Demon King along with her brother was finally ready to embark on their quest.


    For two-hundred years, the world live in peace. But little do they know, the Demon King has return, and there may be something out there worse than him¡­.


    Arc 2 teaser


    What the fuck?!! This guy just sacrifice his own arm just to land a blow on me. What the hell wrong with this guy!! Well at least I was able to wound him, now I finally get some space and recover.


    Just as I back away, the monster dash at me and quickly covers the distance I created.


    What the hell! He still plan on attacking me even though he¡¯s injury?! I randomly slash my sword in his direction, hoping the monster would back off and give me some room to breathe. But instead of backing off, the monster jumps over my sword. Spinning his body in midair, the monster swing his legs towards my face. I quickly raise my other sword up to block his attack, but the force of his kick made me roll on the ground.


    This guy is pissing me off! I quickly jump back up to my feet, only to be immediately shock at what he was doing, the monster was growing another arm.


    Great, not only can he fly, but he can also fucking regenerate. It doesn¡¯t matter, it just means I¡¯ll have to cut him apart faster than he can heal.


    Gripping my swords I prepare myself for the monster attack, but I was again shock at what I was seeing. After regrowing his arm the monster took a stance. It wasn¡¯t an amateur one either, it was one you¡¯ll see a professional marital take. No matter how hard I look I couldn¡¯t find any openings.


    I get it now, the way they behaving and how they been moving, it makes sense now. Someone train these monsters to kill humans¡­

 Chapter 18: Rumors

    ¡°What a strange dream. I dreamt that I became a girl for some reason. Haha, how weird is that?¡± I look around the dark room to see that no was there.


    I¡¯m talking to myself again, I need to stop doing that.


    *Boom* suddenly the castle begin to shake violently from the deafening noise.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m under attack again.¡± I nonchalantly get out of my throne and head towards a window.


    It wasn¡¯t a pretty sight. Just outside my castle was an entire army arm with torches and catapults, and the person leading them was a kid wielding Excalibur. It¡¯s hard to tell from here, but it seems like the kid was saying something. Probably something like ¡°Your tyranny here!¡± Or some something like that.


    Letting out a sigh, I return to my throne. The sounds of explosions grew louder and more violent as time passed. At this point all my demons were probably defeated. How strange, even though my life in danger, I don¡¯t really care. Heh, I guess that¡¯s one of the downsides of being immortal. Soon, the sound of people bashing on my door echoed through my chamber. But even though an army was about to break into my throne room, I still didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Usually, I get hot-blooded when someone invaded my castle, but for some reason today I¡¯m too tired to even try to stop them.


    ¡°Haha.¡± I let out a melancholic laugh. ¡°I should at least try to fight back.¡±


    ¡°Aw, you look so sad.¡± Suddenly, two small pale hands wrap themselves around me.


    ¡°To be loathe simply because of the powers you were born with, such a tragic fate.¡± The voice said in a hushed tone. I tried to turn around to face the voice, but somehow the small hands were strong enough to stop me from moving.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, even if the entire world see you as there enemy, I¡¯ll always love you, Demon King.~¡±


    Chapter 18


    Rumors


    ¡°Sis, sis!¡±


    ¡°Yea, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± I quickly bolt up to see a kid with messy light brown hair and green eyes looking at me worryingly.


    ¡°You were talking in your sleep, it looked like you were having a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°A nightmare, me?¡± I let out a small laugh, But Aaron still had a worried look on his face. I guess I must¡¯ve looked really pathetic when I was sleeping just a few second ago.


    ¡°Hey, what did I tell you?! Stop moving around or you¡¯ll scare my horse again!¡± A dwarf with a dark red beard shouted at me.


    ¡°Shut up, your horse can¡¯t see me back here anyway!¡± Currently Aaron and I are hitching a ride on a cart.


    Our destinations is Athens. Hopefully there I can find some clues to the whereabouts of the hero¡¯s last surviving member, ¡°Alice.¡± With her ¡°help,¡± I will finally be able to uncover the spell that somehow strip me of almost all my power, and then rightfully claim it back.  And there¡¯s only one thing stopping me from doing all this, and that¡¯s this horse!


    Because animals are naturally afraid of me, it took forever for us to actually get on the horse. Even now, if the horse notice that I¡¯m riding on it, it¡¯ll freeze up. Making this very long and annoying trip. It also doesn¡¯t help that there¡¯s heaps of weapons spread out all over the cart, making it hard to get comfortable.


    ¡°Seriously kid, what did you do to my horse?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do nothing to it. What makes you think I did something?¡±


    ¡°My horse never behave this way until he met you. So I¡¯m assuming you did something to him.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe he just afraid of me for some reason. Listen, can¡¯t you speed your horse up or something? I would like if we could reach our destination sometime soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this for a while, what makes you think were heading to the same place? I never did tell you where I was heading.


    ¡°Easy, there¡¯s two cities in the direction we¡¯re heading. And since you¡¯re a merchant, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re heading to the more populated one, which is Athens. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Athens huh?¡± The dwarf softly chuckle. ¡°You two are really out the loop aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Did I miss something?¡±


    ¡°Oh yea, you miss a huge detail. I¡¯m sorry to tell you kids, but the road to Athens is closed.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why is it closed?¡±


    ¡°Because more and more people have been disappearing in this area lately.¡±


    "Disappear, you mean murder?" Aaron said worriedly


    ¡°Who knows, so far no bodies have shown up. And people who go searching for them also disappear¡±


    No bodies huh? I guess I can rule out monsters. Since none of them would be smart enough to cover their own track. But then again, I did fight a wolf that was cleverly trying to corner me without me noticing.  And I do remember James telling me monsters have been acting strange lately.  So I guess I shouldn¡¯t rule them out yet, even though it does sound far-fetched.


    ¡°You guys have heard of the recent rise in monster attacks right?¡±


    ¡°Yea, what of it?¡±


    ¡°Well there¡¯s been a lot of weird rumors going around. Like monsters are attacking humans because they becoming a threat to nature, or they attacking humans because they want to eat their brains so they can gain intelligence. Stupid stuff like that. But you know what I think? I think the Demon King has return.¡±


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°¡­¡± Aaron turns to me and worriedly stares at me.


    I hope he won¡¯t stare at me every time someone mentions me, because I feel like my identity is going to be quickly reveal if he keeps doing that.


    ¡°Want makes you think the Demon King return?¡±


    ¡°Who else can cause an uproar like this? I even heard that the hero is coming here to investigate this incident.¡±


    Great, we just left home and I already have to worry about the hero. Yea, we¡¯re off to a great start.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± The horse abruptly stops, nearly throwing me and Aaron off the cart.


    ¡°What¡¯s going?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Dwarf remain silent.


    I crawl towards the front of the cart to see a dead body was on the side of the road. I hop out the cart so I could investigate the dead body.


    The body was scratch to hell. His face was completely claw apart making it impossible to identify the body. The only thing I could make out was that he was an adventurer, since he wore lather amour.


    ¡°Wha- What did this?¡± Aaron had a horrify look on his face. Right, this is his first time seeing a human dead body and a disfigure one at that.


    ¡°Well it was obviously a monster. What type, I have no idea, but it seems were going to find out soon.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°This body still look fresh which means whoever did this is probably not that far away.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not serious right?¡± The dwarf came rushing to us with a pale look.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am.¡±


    ¡°So um, I just want to make sure we¡¯re on the same page. But if the monster do attack you guys will protect me right?¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you can keep up with us, but your horse¡­¡± The dwarf turns around to see horse was shaking badly.


    ¡°Crap, one second.¡± The dwarf ran back to the horse to calm it down.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Aaron still looked like he was in shock. I guess I shouldn¡¯t expect him to get over seeing a dead body so fast.


    ¡°Calm down, I need you to take a deep breath and relax. If it makes you feel better, just think of the corpse as a dead animal.¡±


    ¡°R-Right¡± Aaron begin to take deep breaths.


    ¡°¡­¡± Maybe it was a bad idea to have him tag along.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m ready.¡± The dwarf slowly guided the horse forward by pulling on the rope on its neck.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t want to sound insecure, but I have to ask. Are you guys really capable of fighting? I mean you guys saw that corpse, he didn¡¯t look like a pushover, but he still ended up dead. And you guys, well I¡¯m sorry to say don¡¯t really look like adventurer material. Especially you miss, you look like your cosplaying as one. So I feel really assure if you guys tell me your stronger than that guy back there.¡±


    Seeing the dwarf nervously put his life in my hands nearly made me laugh. This is the first time someone actually entrusted there life to me.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know if were stronger than that guy, but I guess we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not filling me with confidants miss.¡±


    ¡°Everyone get behind me!!¡± The sudden loud voice stop us in our tracks.


    ¡°You heard that sis?¡±


    ¡°Yea, couldn¡¯t help but to hear it.¡±


    ¡°I think it came from over here.¡± Without another word Aaron rush off towards the direction of the voice.


    ¡°Hey, wait.¡± What hell, just a moment ago he was scared out of his mind, and now he¡¯s rushing into danger.


    ¡°Stay right here, I¡¯ll back.¡±


    ¡°Hey wait, you guys are supposed to be protecting me!¡± The dwarf shouted.


    Sorry, but I got something else to worry about. I finally catch up to Aaron who was crouching behind a bush.


    ¡°Look.¡±


    Crouching down, I peek through the bush to see a group of people fighting a bunch of pale humanoids creature with unnaturally long fingers.


    Ghouls, that interesting. Ghouls are cowardly creatures that only hunt at night. And yet theses ones are attacking a group of humans and broad daylight. And strangely, even though there fighting out of there element there somehow overwhelm the humans. There¡¯s currently only one person holding the ghouls off, everyone else seem to be too injury to fight.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Aaron turn to face me. It look like he really wants to help them. Me, I rather not get involve with other humans. But this may be the perfect chance to test Aaron and see if he¡¯s really fit to follow me. Not only that but I really want to test this sword out.


    ¡°Come on.¡± I lightly pat Aaron on the back. ¡°Let¡¯s go introduce ourselves.¡±


    A/N: Well this is weird. I was planning on taking a little break from writing. But after reading your guys comments, i couldn''t wait to start on my next arc. Well anyway i hope you guys enjoy and thanks for reading!

 Chapter 19: Dreamer Boy

    Chapter 19


    Dreamer Boy


    I was caught off guard. Out of nowhere four ghostly pale creatures attack me. Just as I was about to accept my fate, one of the man that I hire quickly jump in front of me sacrificing himself. I could only watch in horror as the man was quickly tore apart.


    ¡°C¡¯mon were getting out of here!¡± I was pulled back to reality when I felt someone grab my arm.


    ¡°Wait we can¡¯t just leave him here!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already dead, now let¡¯s get out of here!!¡±


    Taking one last look at the man who save my life, I reluctantly fled from the scene. But unfortunately, we didn¡¯t get that far. The ghouls kept relentlessly attacking us as we fled, quickly draining our stamina. The more exhausted we got, the more mistakes we made which thus cause us injuries. Soon, the men that I hire were too tired and too injured to defend themselves, and it was all because of me. Well since I got them in this mess I should at least try to get them out.


    ¡°Everyone get behind me!¡± I quickly jump in front of the three injury men.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try to hold them off.¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot?! You¡¯re the client, you¡¯re not supposed to be risking your life.¡±


    I know that, but I refuse to watch these men get killed over my stupid dream. I raise my shield in front of me hoping it¡¯ll defend me from the ghouls¡¯ attacks.


    ¡°You guys look like you¡¯re in trouble.¡± Everyone attention shifted to the sudden female voice.


    I was immediately stun once I set my sight on the girl. She had long jet black hair and scarlet red eyes. Those two features alone were enough to make her stand out, but her outfit only added to her unique beauty. Watching her black skirt softy sway as she confidently walk towards us made me momentarily forget that I was in danger.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my thing, but I guess I¡¯ll help you guys out.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for that sword in her hand, I would think that she was joking. Her petite appearance and pale skins make her look more like a harmless princess than a warrior.


    While I was still stupidly staring at the girl, I noticed the ghouls were also staring at her.


    Crap, don¡¯t tell me they plan on attacking her?! Before I could move to stop them, they rush over to the girl, quickly surrounding her.


    Strangely, even though the girl was in danger, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of fear on her face. In fact she was smiling for some odd reason.


    Ok enough admiring her, I need to hurry up and help her.


    ¡°Leave her alone!¡± I shouted, hoping my voice will be enough to scare them away from her. Or at least confuse them long enough for me to get over to her. But unfortunately it did neither.


    One of the ghouls pounces at the girl. I watch helplessly as the ghoul brought his claws closer to the girl¡¯s neck, but before he could attack her, his body strangely flew in the opposite direction of her.


    What, did she hit him? No, the entire time the girl was standing still there¡¯s no way she could¡¯ve hit him. I look over at the fallen ghoul to see an arrow lodge in his head.


    Did the girl bring back up with here? If she did, then where are they hiding?


    ¡°!!!¡± Hearing the screech, I quickly turn back to see that one of ghouls were slice in half.


    ¡°Taken your eyes off the fight, that¡¯s the quickest way to getting yourself kill.¡±


    Incredible, while everyone was looking at the fallen ghoul, she took advantage of that split- second chop down another one.


    ¡°You guys better come at me with everything you got, or else you¡¯re going to die.¡±


    It was a weird scene, the ghouls that mercilessly chase us down were now terrified of this girl. It almost feel like the ghouls are the innocent ones and the girl is the real monster.


    The last two ghouls rush at the girl. Unfazed by their desperate charge, the girl swings her sword at the approaching ghouls. Strangely, the ghouls didn¡¯t look like they were trying to dodge her attack. In fact, it look like they were running into it purposely.


    Her sword cleanly goes through the ghoul side. Just as the ghoul was about to be cut in half, the second one jumps on top of him and lunge at the girl.


    It was a cruel plan, but it work out perfectly. With her sword still stuck in the ghoul, the other one could attack her without worrying about her retaliating.


    As I helplessly watch the scene play out, I notice something fly out from the bushes. The object flew towards the fight at an insane speed. The object pierce straight through the attacking ghoul head. With the threat gone, the girl finish off the injury ghoul by fully cutting through his body.


    ¡°¡­.¡± I was speechless. And just a few minutes the girl and her hidden partner took out four ghouls by themselves with little effort. Whoever these guys are I want to know more about them, especially the girl.


    (Anna P.O.V)


    Well now I know why humans are so crazy about swords. These things really handy, kind of makes me regret giving Ragnarok away. After sheathing my sword, I headed to the now deceased ghouls and pull the arrows out there head.


    Ok I¡¯ll admit I am pretty impress. Not only was he able to keep up with our fight and make accurate shots, but also didn¡¯t hesitate and made sure to go for the kill. I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about him slowing me down anymore. In fact, he might be useful.


    ¡°Ah, um...¡±


    I quickly turn around to see a boy with short blonde hair blue eyes nervously scratching his head. I could immediately tell that this kid was a noble, a rich one at that. The kid wore a white uniform, with two buttons undone revealing a black vest underneath. If his outfit wasn¡¯t enough to convince you that he¡¯s rich, than his weapons should. In his left hand the kid wielded a white shield with an image of a gold lion on the plate, and his sword had the same white and gold palette as his shield.


    Watching the kid scratch his head, I could only wonder why he was with a bunch of adventurers. He definitely doesn¡¯t look like he belong here.


    ¡°Um, thanks for helping us.¡± The kid nervously raise his right hand towards me. I guess he wanted a handshake


    ¡°Um, no problem.¡± I raise to accept his handshake


    ¡°My name is Max or Maximilian for short¡­.I mean Max for short.¡±


    ¡°¡­Anna¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you Anna.¡± With a huge smile on his face, the kid continue to shake my hand.


    ¡°Um, you think you can let go of my hand.¡±


    ¡°Oh right sorry.¡± Letting go of my hand, he quickly go back to nervously scratching his head.


    What the hell is he so nervous about? Just a moment ago he was planning on fighting four ghouls by himself.


    ¡°Oh are you her partner?¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­¡± With a disappointed look on his face, Aaron quietly walk towards us.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just didn¡¯t think we would be force to fight this early.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes shifted from me to my hand which had two bloody arrows in them.


    I see, even though it seem like he killed those two ghouls with ease, it actually took a lot of effort for him just to shoot those arrows at them.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Well this is what you wanted right? And look on the bright side, you were able to save four people lives by doing this.¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea you¡¯re right. But there¡¯s something else that¡¯s bothering me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The merchant, we kind of abandon him, do you think he¡¯s alright?¡±


    "Crap." I forgot we were suppose to be protecting him. "We should probably go back and make sure he''s not dead."


    (Max or Maximilian for short P.O.V)


    Hey where are you two go¡­ing¡° Before I could finish my sentence, the two vanish into the forest.


    Damn, I was hoping I could talk to her more, I would go after them, but that would come off as creepy, plus I got something else I need to take care of.


    I turn around and notice that the three injury adventurers were up and slowly walking back towards the town.


    They¡¯re leaving without me. Are they upset? Heh, of course they are. It¡¯s because of me their friend is dead.


    I silently jog towards the group. Once I caught up I was expecting them to cuss me out or at least give me some kind of dirty look, but they did neither. No one did or said anything to me, which was somehow worse. We walk in painful silence until we reach the town.


    ¡°


    Listen, you guys don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll pay you even though we fail the mission, I¡¯ll even pay for your recovery.¡±


    The three turn around and silently look at me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that.¡± One of them said.


    ¡°Just let me do this, it¡¯s the least I can do for what happen earlier.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re blaming yourself for our friend¡¯s death please stop. We accepted this mission knowing full well how dangerous it was. So the fault was all ours.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Well since you insist on helping us, why don¡¯t you answer this question for me. Why a man like you who already have everything wants to become an adventurer.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, was that question too personal? Don¡¯t worry you don¡¯t have to answer it, I was just curious.¡± Turning around three slowly started walking away.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give up on being an adventurer and enjoy the blessing you were born with.¡±


    I quietly watch the three men leave. After they left, I look up at the hill that the town surrounded, on top of that hill was a mansion that overlook the city.


    It¡¯s true, I was bless with a lot of things people can only dream about, but there¡¯s one thing you guys got that I don¡¯t, freedom.


    .


    .


    *Sigh*


    ¡°You alright?¡± the bartender said as he pass me my drink.


    ¡°Yea, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°From what I heard I doubt it.¡±


    ¡°What did you hear?¡±


    ¡°I heard you hire a group of adventurers and nearly got all them killed.¡±


    ¡°What?! How did you hear about that? That was supposed to be a secret.¡±


    "Kid, you¡¯re one of the richest people in this town. People are always paying attention to what you do.


    Crap, if mom finds out about this she¡¯s going to kill me.


    ¡°My advice kid, just give up on whatever you¡¯re doing just enjoy what you got now.¡±


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t need to hear that again, especially from you.¡± I grab my cup and quickly gulp down my drink in one go.


    ¡°!!!!!¡± Suddenly everyone in the guild started roaring in excitement. I didn¡¯t have to turn around to know a fight just broke out.


    ¡°Who is it this time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, looks like a newcomer.¡±


    ¡°A newcomer, that reminds me, you ever seen a girl with red eyes and black hair before?¡±


    ¡°You mean her?¡± The bartender points to the fight. I turn around to see the girl was right in the middle of the dispute. Also in the middle was a man lying on the ground rubbing his redden cheeks.


    ¡°What the hell was that for lady?! I was just complimented you!¡±


    ¡°You slap my ass, how was that a complimented?!¡±


    ¡°That was just my way of saying you have a nice butt.¡±


    ¡°¡­. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± The girl reach for her sword and slowly started pulling it out.¡±


    ¡°Sis you can¡¯t just go around swinging your sword at people!¡± The boy that accompany her quickly grab her arms.


    ¡°Why not! This guy definitely has it coming to him.


    ¡°This is getting out of hand. The bartender mutter. ¡°Hey! If you guys plan on fighting than take it outside!¡± The entire guild quite down once the bartender shouted.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Aaron we¡¯re leaving.¡± Both of them quietly walk out the bar.


    ¡°A female adventurer huh? The world really have change.¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­¡± I take two gold coins out my pocket and place it on the counter. ¡°Thanks for the drink!¡± Before the bartender could reply I was already halfway out the place.


    ¡°Hey wait, you overpaid me!¡±


    ¡°You welcome!¡± I shouted back before leaving. ¡°Now where did they go?¡± I mutter to myself as I frantically look around the guild.


    ¡°So where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°No idea, since all the taverns our full I guess we¡¯ll have to sleep outside.


    Following the nearby voices until it led me into a dark alley where the two was standing in. I was left speechless once I look at the girl. Her eyes was giving off a dim red light in the dark, it was strangely haunting and beautiful at the same time.


    ¡°Woah...¡± The two quickly turn to my direction


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The girl ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s me Max remember?¡± I jump out from the corner in raise my hand to make myself look as harmless as possible.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just want to help, I heard you guys have nowhere to stay, I got plenty of rooms at my place you¡¯re welcome to stay there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty nice of you, what¡¯s the catch?¡±


    ¡°I want to hire you guys.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±Even though it was dark I could tell the girl close her eyes, since the red glow that emits from it was gone. After a few seconds had pass, she open her eyes again.


    ¡°Alright what do want us to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± I was surprise. I didn¡¯t think they would accept my offer. At least not that easy.


    ¡°Well, tell us.¡± The girl said impatiently.


    ¡°Right sorry, I want you guys to investigate these mysterious disappearance.¡±


    A/N: Sorry about the lateness guys. While I was writing this, a truck busted into my 50th floor room and ran me over. But don¡¯t worry once I got out the hospital I track it down and ran it over, so all is well now.


    But seriously, sorry for the late chapter (even though I don¡¯t have a schedule) my brain kind of died on me while I was writing this chapter. Also thanks to some friendly criticism I got last chapter which I do appreciate by the way, I tried to step my game up and hopefully make my story a little bit more readable. So hopefully I achieve that goal and if not, well I guess I¡¯ll try and get a proof reader.


    Anyway thanks for reading, I¡¯m honestly surprise I made 19 chapters. I¡¯m also surprise people seem to like my story, I never saw myself as a writer, every time I come to this page I¡¯m like ¡°Oh yea I am writing a story aren¡¯t I?¡± anyway thanks again.

 Chapter 20: Something Worse

    Warning: This chapter contains a cringey scene you''ve been warn.


    Chapter 20


    Something Worse


    ¡°You want us to investigate these disappearance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after seeing you guys in action I believe you two are capable of handling this task.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but we¡¯re not detective. I doubt we¡¯ll be able solve this mystery.¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be the main one investigating, I want you guys to protect me while I¡¯m doing that.¡±


    ¡°So you want us to be your bodyguard then?¡±


    ¡°Yea, something like that. Listen, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to be talking about this here, so why don¡¯t we go back to my place and I¡¯ll tell you more there.¡±


    ¡°Sure, lead the way.¡± With Max guiding us, we silently walk through the dark streets. As we were walking, I notice the buildings we were passing were getting bigger and fancier. I guess that means we enter the rich neighborhood.


    ¡°Hey sis, do you think it was a smart idea to accept this? I mean we don¡¯t know anything about him, and yet we¡¯re causally walking to his house.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say the decision I made was smart, but I think it was the best choice we had. The main reason why we¡¯re stuck in this town is because of all these mysterious disappearances. So if we help this guy solve this mystery, then we¡¯ll be able to get out of this town before the hero shows up to investigate. Besides, even if all of this is just a trap, all we have to do is just kill his ass then leave. Simple right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.guess.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here.¡± All three of us stop at a huge gate, behind that huge gate was a huge mansion that could probably fit half the town in it. The entire place scream look how rich I am!¡± But then again I can¡¯t really say anything since I did use to own a castle.


    We stood by the gate waiting for Max to open it, but Max just blankly stare at the gate like he was debating whether to open it or not.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Aaron said worryingly.


    ¡°Yea, I was just thinking.¡± The gates creak as Max push them open.


    ¡°Listen, my parents are probably piss at me for coming home late, and they¡¯re definitely not going to be happy to see you two. I hope they¡¯re sleeping right now, but if they¡¯re not just let me do the talking ok?¡±


    ¡°Yea sure.¡±


    Max cautiously peek into the house as he slowly open the door.


    ¡°Ok, I think we¡¯re clear.¡±


    ¡°Maximilian!!¡± A woman loudly shouted.


    ¡°Oh crap.¡±


    A woman with wavy blonde hair in a dark blue dress quickly walks down a flight of stairs.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing coming home so late, matter fact better question, who are these two?¡± The woman angrily point at me and Aaron.


    ¡°These two are my friends, they didn¡¯t have anywhere to stay, so I¡¯m letting them spend the night here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The lady quietly examine both of us. ¡°Why is your friends walking around with weapons? No let me guess, you found them at the adventurer guild didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Um, kind of.¡±


    *Sigh* the woman shakes her head in disappointment.


    ¡°Max, when are you going to give up on this stupid little obsession of yours?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an obsession, it¡¯s my dream. Now can you act like a parent and try support my decision?!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The woman was shock by Max outburst, and a way I was too. Max doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯ll defy his parents.


    ¡°Sorry mom, it¡¯s been a long day, can we talk about this later?¡±


    ¡°Um, yea.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± After the awkward augment ended, we quietly follow Max upstairs, leaving his confuse mom behind.


    Letting out a sigh, Max flops down on his ridiculously huge bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that guys, as you can see my parents can be really strict.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I understand what it¡¯s like, it took me forever to become an adventurer because of family problem.¡±


    ¡°Really? I guess we¡¯re kinda alike.¡± Max starts to scratch his hair while letting out an awkward laugh.


    ¡°Yea, I guess so¡­¡± What¡¯s wrong with this kid?


    ¡°Can we get back on topic? You brought us here so you can tell us what are job is right?¡±  I was surprise to see Aaron be so demanding. I almost gave him an applause for that.


    ¡°Right, sorry, again.¡± Taking a quick glance at both of us, Max let¡¯s out a small cough. ¡°You guys heard the rumor surrounding these disappearance right?¡±


    ¡°Yea, something about monsters attacking humans because of environmental problems.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s was another rumor saying that monsters are attacking humans for their brain.¡± Aaron added.


    ¡°Yea those rumors, there¡¯s plenty more floating around, all of them involve monsters in some way, but after doing a little bit of investigating, I came to the conclusion that monsters are not involve in this incident.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°I found a body in the woods that shows signs of being bludgeoned to death. I¡¯m no monster expert, but don¡¯t monsters typically tear and eat their prey?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying humans are behind this?¡±


    ¡°No, I doubt there¡¯s any humans behind this. With the rise in monster activity, I doubt there¡¯s any bandits in the forest waiting to ambush people. So with monsters and humans out the picture, I came to the conclusion that there¡¯s something else out there, something worse. What that something is, I don¡¯t know, before I could investigate any further my group was attack, and well, you know what happen from there.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Alright, I think I get it, you want us to escort you around the forest right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want you guys to take me back to that so I can examine it, but that can wait till tomorrow, tonight you guys can relax here. We got plenty of rooms for you guys to sleep in, there¡¯s even a bath at the end of the hallway.¡±


    ¡°A bath huh, that doesn¡¯t sound that bad, I¡¯ll be back.¡± To be honest, I kind of want to explore the mansion, but I don¡¯t want to run into the mother, so I guess I¡¯ll head to the bathroom, after I check these rooms out.


    While heading down the hallway, I open up every door that I passed until I finally reach the bathroom. Unsurprisingly, the bathroom was big just like everything else in the house, even the bathtub looked like it was big enough to drown two people in it.


    After stripping my clothes off, I heading for the tub until I saw a full-length mirror on the wall next to the tub.


    ¡°Curiosity is a dangerous thing.¡± I mutter to myself before heading to the mirror. The moment I reach the mirror I saw a naked girl with reds eyes looking at me.


    Yea, I don¡¯t I think I¡¯ll ever get use to this situation I¡¯m in. I mean does checking myself out in a mirror counts a narcissism even though this isn¡¯t my body?


    I place both of my hands on my chest and started caressing my breasts. I feel my body slowly heating up as I fondle with my breasts. My right hand slowly slid down my body as my left kept playing with my breast. My breathing grew more ragged as my right hand got closer to my crotch.


    ¡°!!!¡± It was hard to tell if I let out a yelp or a moan, either way it sounded weird. I looked at the mirror again to see the girl had an extremely erotic look on her face. I always had trouble with girls unsurprisingly, so being thrown into this erotic scenario is making me lose my mind. Now that I think about it, turning me into a girl was probably life way of saying ¡°Go fuck yourself.¡± And all I have to say to that is¡­


    Yea, sure, ok.


    (Aaron P.O.V)


    ¡°She sure is taking her time in there.¡±


    ¡°Well she is a girl, and girls tend to take long baths. Don¡¯t worry, nothing going to happen to you two here, just relax.¡±


    ¡°Yea, I guess so.¡± I flop back down in a seat near the bed.


    ¡°Aaron if you don¡¯t mind me asking, why did you become an adventurer? I don¡¯t want to sound rude, but you don¡¯t really seem fit for this job.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that, I¡¯m not really cut out for this, but since this was the only way I could protect my sister, I really had no choice.¡±


    ¡°Wait is Anna your sister?!¡± Max quickly sat up straight and look straight at me.


    ¡°Yea, you didn¡¯t know that?¡±


    ¡°No, I thought you two were lovers seeing how close you two are.¡± Max starts to mumble to himself while rubbing his chin.


    ¡°Max, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, why do you want to become an adventurer?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Max silently stares at me for a seconds before laying back down.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a noble, everyone has high expectation for me. Every day, all day I was forced to train and learn stuff that I didn¡¯t care about. It didn¡¯t take long for the stress to overwhelm me. At the age of six I ran away from home and somehow ended up at the adventurer guild. Although the men looked scary, they were really kind to me, they told stories of all the exciting adventures they had until my parents found me. After that incident, I kept going back to the guild so I could hear more stories. Basically what I¡¯m trying to say is I want to experiences those stories those men told me, it¡¯s better than this boring life I¡¯m living now.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just become one, it¡¯s not that hard.¡± It only took me like five seconds to get my license.


    ¡°I know that, but even if I become one I doubt my parents will allow me to leave town. If I want their permission to leave, I need to show them that I¡¯m capable of taking care of myself. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to solve these disappearance, they¡¯ll definitely acknowledge me when I solve the case.¡± Max sat up straight again and looked at me.


    ¡°So Aaron, will you try to help me achieve my dream?¡±


    ¡°Yes, i''ll help you.¡± I try to sound as confident as possible.


    ¡°Thanks, I really appreciate it.¡± After that conversation was over, we both quietly waiting for my sister to return.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on her.¡± I jump out my seated and headed down the hallway to the bathroom. ¡°Sis, you alright in there.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± I knock again hoping she¡¯ll respond.


    ¡°¡­..¡± Did she fall asleep? Wait, if she fell asleep in the tub then she could drown!


    Fearing the worst, I got ready to bust the door down, before I could it was suddenly swung open. Wearing nothing but a towel, my sister blankly stare at me.


    ¡°Um, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± She said meekly. Seeing her cheeks are almost as red as her eyes, I knew that she was lying.


    My sis, slowly walk past me down the hall, every now and then she would wobble around like she lost her balance. I look back in the bathroom to see her clothes were scatter everywhere.


    ¡°Sis your clothes!¡± Ignoring me, she walks into one of the bedroom and shuts the door.


    ¡°¡­.¡± I walk into the bathroom and pick up all of my sister clothes. ¡°I guess that fight must¡¯ve really exhausted her.¡± I mutter to myself.


    A/N: ....I don''t know what to say.

 Side chapter: Its a romantic comedy!

    Anna! Get up, you¡¯re going to be late for school!!


    Side Chapter


    It''s a romantic comedy!


    ¡°Oh Crap.¡± Bolting out of bed and quickly wash up and threw on my school uniform on.


    ¡°Morning Anna.¡± Mom gave me a warm smile as i ran down stairs,


    ¡°Good morning mom.¡±


    I already prepare your breakfast for you, you should hurry up and eat it before you¡¯re late.


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll eat later.¡± I grab the toast off the plate and quickly ran to the door. ¡°See you later mom!¡± I said with the toast in my mouth.


    .


    .


    My name is I mean Anna. I¡¯m a normal 16 year old girl. Ok, that¡¯s not really true. Back in middle school I was called the Demon King, because I used to be in charge of a group that bully people. But that¡¯s in the past, right now I¡¯m just a maiden looking to fall in love, and I heard high school is the perfect place for that.


    My heart started beating faster, as I got closer to school. Today, will be my first day in high school Just as I was about to turn the corner. I notice someone else was just around it. We both ended up running into each other. The impact sent the toast flying out my mouth and knock me on the ground.


    ¡°Sorry about that Anna.¡± I look up to see a kid wearing a white school uniform.


    ¡°Max?¡± Max is my childhood friend. We use to always hangout together, until his mom move him to a richer school.


    ¡°Um, Anna¡­¡± Max face turn red for some reason. I look down to see my panties were showing.


    ¡°Kya! Per-per-pervert!!¡± I slap Max as hard as I could, sending him flying to a wall.


    ¡°Onee-chan!¡± I turn around to see Aaron was running towards me. ¡°We¡¯re going to be late for school!¡± Aaron shouted.


    Crap, he¡¯s right. Both of us quickly started running towards school, as we were getting closer, I notice a kid wearing a hockey mask was standing on top of the school gate.


    ¡°Demon King!!!¡± The kid shouted as loud as he could.


    That kid, he knows my middle school nickname. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Fufufufu¡± The kid lets out a weird laugh.¡± You really don¡¯t remember me.?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell who you are with that mask on.¡±


    ¡°True, but I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll remember this.¡± Reaching into his uniform, he somehow pulls out a bamboo stick from it. Everyone who was walking to school gasp dramatically at the bamboo stick the kid pull out.


    Kid 1: ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    Kid 2: ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible!!¡±


    Kid 3: ¡°I thought it was just myth! To think I see it with my own eyes, incredible!!¡±


    Kid 4: ¡°What the hell wrong with you guys? It just a stick.¡±


    Kid 3: ¡° Fool! That''s not just a stick, that¡¯s Excalibur! The weapon that defeated the Demon King¡¯s delinquents one year ago. I heard only a hero could wield it.¡±


    Kid 4: ¡°Yea, all I¡¯m seeing is a stick.


    ¡°Hero-kun!!¡± I shouted.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Ah, so you remember me now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, how could I forget that stupid stick of yours, but quick question, why are you wearing a mask?¡±


    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t been introduce in the story yet, so I got to wear this mask to avoid spoilers.¡±


    What the hell is he talking about?


    ¡°Anyway enough about that, Demon King, I came here to see you for one reason¡­¡±


    ¡°If you came here to fight me, then you¡¯re going to be disappointed, I gave up on being a delinquent last year.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to fight you¡­¡± Hero-kun jumps off the gate and lands right next to me. Reaching into his uniform again, he somehow pulls out a bouquet of flowers.


    ¡°Demon King no, Anna, will go out with me.¡± Hearing hero-kun ask me out made my heart go *doki doki*


    ¡°Sure, b-but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m accepting this because I like you or anything b-baka.¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡± Max jumps between me and hero-kun. ¡°Anna is mine childhood friend that means we have to go out.¡±


    I suddenly felt someone tugging on my arm, I turn to see Aaron was trying to pull me away from the two.


    ¡°Onee-chan is mine!¡± Seeing all three of these guys fighting over me made my nose bleed.


    ¡°Enough!!¡± Walking out the school gate, a woman and a man wearing a business suit walk towards us.


    ¡°It¡¯s principle Athena, and Vice Principal Alexander.¡± One of the kids mumble.


    ¡°You four, Detention now!¡± Athena shouted.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t even go to this school.¡± Max said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care, detention now!¡±


    ¡°Well at least we can spend more time together.¡± Hero-kun gave me a wink.


    ¡°Hey, I told you she¡¯s mine!¡± Max shouted.


    ¡°Leave my onee-chan alone!¡±


    *Sigh* My name is Anna, I¡¯m just a normal six-teen year old girl and something tells me my high school life is going to be everything except normal.


    Credits


    Akame as Anna


    Demon King as Akame


    Aaron as Sis-con


    Mom as forgettable side character


    Max as obligatory childhood friend


    Hero-Kun as walking clich¨¦


    Excalibur as a bamboo stick


    Kid 1&2 as hype squad


    Kid 3 as background exposition


    Kid 4 as the straight man


    Athena as the stuck up b*tch


    Toast as carbohydrate


    Special Thanks to...


    Japanese Suffix ( Couldn''t write this without you)


    Truck-san (Please don''t kill me)


    Aran ( Thanks for the idea)


    A/N: Well that was my (half-ass) take on romcom. I''m sorry guys i couldn''t resist making an Apirl fools chapter i hope you guys aren''t pissed off at me, i did try to make  this a little enjoyable. Anyway a real chapter will come out tomorrow or Saturday. I hope you guys enjoy the Apirl fools chapter and again, thanks for reading.

 Chapter 21: Enemy Territory

    Chapter 21


    Enemy Territory


    (Max P.O.V)


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Anna loudly shouted while burying her head in her hands


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong sis?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just got kicked in the face by regret.¡±


    Understandable, this mission is incredibly dangerous. Even I¡¯m scared just thinking about all the things that could go wrong the moment we leave the city.


    ¡°You guys can back out if you want, I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the mission, it¡¯s¡­.nothing.¡± Anna proceeded to walk ahead of me and Aaron.


    ¡°Is she ok?¡± I ask Aaron.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she been acting weird since last night.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Come on already!¡± I¡¯m glad to see she¡¯s eager to do this mission. Having someone who can easily mow through ghouls on my team really boost my confidences.


    Aaron and I quickly rush over to Anna, who was impatiently waiting by the gate.


    ¡°So where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going straight into the forest. Hopefully the dead body will still be there.¡±


    ¡°Well let¡¯s not waste any time. Let¡¯s hurry up and find it before something eats it.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted, stopping both Anna and Aaron from walking into the forest. ¡°Are you sure you guys are ready?¡±


    I quickly look away the moment Anna turn to face me. I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s hard for me to look directly in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m ready to get this mission over with. Now stop wasting time and show us were the body is.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I walk ahead of the two to show them the path to the body. As we were walking through the forest, I would nervously look back to see how they were doing.


    I¡¯m what you would call an adventurer nerd. When I¡¯m not at the adventurer guild, I would be standing by the gate the leads to the forest, just so I can watch adventurers prepare for their job. Before adventurers leave town, they would always get their weapons ready and get in some kind of formation. But Aaron and Anna didn¡¯t do any of those two things.


    Not only were they unorganized, but neither of them had their weapons outs, Even though we¡¯re walking around in enemy territory, and can be attack at any time, they¡¯re causally walking around like we¡¯re in a park or something. If I didn¡¯t see what they did yesterday, I would¡¯ve immediately assume these guys are amateurs.


    I kept frantically checking my surroundings as we walk until we came across clearing in the forest. A weird sense of relief swept over me the moment I saw a dead body lying in the middle of the clearing.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go check it out.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± Anna quickly grab my arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Anna silently stare at the dead body in the middle of the clearing. ¡°Nothing. Aaron stay here, we¡¯ll go check this corpse out.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Aaron nodded his head.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go examine this thing.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I follow Anna into the clearing. I let out a sigh of relief once we got closer to the body. ¡°Thank goodness, nothing tore the corpse up while I was gone.¡±


    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s a miracle nobody ate it¡­¡±


    I crouch down next to the corpse so I could examine it. The body face was ghostly pale, and the blood on his forehead was completely dried up.


    ¡°See? This is the only wound the man has, someone kill him with a blunt object, and from the looks of it with a single blow.¡±


    ¡°Yea, you kind of told me that yesterday. Do you think you can find more evidence to figure out what that something is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it now.¡± I slowly examine the body up and down, unfortunately except for his head injury, nothing else stood out about the man. His clothes were perfectly neat, which means the person who kill him didn¡¯t even check our robbed this man belongings. So if they weren¡¯t after money why did they killed him?


    I looked over his body again, I started to learn more about the man, after continually examining his body. Like I know the man had to be middle age due to hair slowly greying, also his clench fist had a ring on it, which means he was married. Wait¡­ I looked back at the man¡¯s clench fist.


    Why is his fist clench? Was he trying to fight his assailant? No, from the looks of his clothes and injury, I¡¯m confident he was immediately killed the moment his assailant attack him. Which means he¡¯s hiding something in his hand. I tried to pry his hand open, but they were tightly sealed.


    ¡°Freaking rigor mortis.¡± I muttered to myself. I kept struggling to open his hand until I felt something pop loose. I looked in my hand to see that I took one of his fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I said hoping the dead man would forgive me for defiling his corpse. After saying my apology, I slip my finger through the opening his hand had. I immediately felt something soft and warm in the dead man¡¯s hand. I pull that something out to see that it was a white fabric. I was immediately confuse since the fabric didn¡¯t match the man. So those this cloth belong to the man assailant? As I was thinking my vision fell back on the man¡¯s hand which had a ring on it.


    ¡°!¡± Of course, how could I be so stupid? There¡¯s no way this man was traveling by himself. No one is crazy enough to navigate a forest by them self. So then, where is his partner?


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± I turn to see Anna was crouching right next to me. Seeing her this close to me completely broke my concentration. ¡°Well, are you going to show me?¡± Her eyes were focus on my clench hand.


    ¡°Oh, um, right.¡± I open my hand up to show her the white fabric. ¡°This is just a wild guess but I¡¯m pretty sure someone was with this man. It seems that person was snatch from him he tried to save that person, but the only thing the man could save was this piece of cloth.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m just going to assume that cloth came from a dress or a skirt. I¡¯m also going to assume that orcs are behind this


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty huge assumption, what makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s one right behind us.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, a huge shadow loomed above us. I felt my heart completely stop once I heard heavy breathing behind me. I turn around to see a green giant standing in front of me. Well since I was crouching he looked like a giant, but I¡¯m pretty sure even if I stand up he¡¯ll still be way taller than me. The orc raise his right arm that had a club in it.


    That club¡­ Anna was right, the orcs are behind this. Wait, why am I still analyzing this? I need to quickly protect myself! I quickly grab my shield and raise it upward, hoping it would stop his attack, but seeing how these orcs can killed humans in one blow, I doubt it. I close my eyes and waited for the orc to strike me. Strangely, the orc attack never came. Did he miss, or did he attack Anna instead? I was afraid to open my eyes to find out.


    ¡°The orc dead, you can open your eyes now.¡± Hearing her calmly talking to me gave me the courage to open my eyes. The first thing that pop into my vision was the orc that was going to attack me, seeing an arrow stuck in his head immediately told me that Aaron was the one that save my life.


    ¡°You should pay attention to your environment more, I bet you don¡¯t even know that we¡¯re surrounded.¡±


    ¡°Wait we¡¯re surrounded? That means¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Anna said with a smile on her face. ¡°We walk right into a trap.¡± Four more orcs came rushing out the forest charging right at us.


    This doesn¡¯t look good, each one of them is easily capable of killing a human with their bare-hands.


    I quickly pick my sword from off the ground. I¡¯m not really a fighter, in fact I¡¯ll probably just get in Anna and Aaron way, but we have a higher chance of surviving if we work together.


    ¡°Stand down.¡± Anna raises her left hand to me. ¡°These guys are mine.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?!¡± Is probably what I should say in this situation, but seeing that confident smile on her face despite knowing what these guys are capable of, must mean she has some sort of plan, right?¡±


    Anna stood perfectly still as the orcs continue to charge at us.


    ¡°Um Anna, aren¡¯t you going to do anything?¡±


    ¡°I will in a moment.¡± Anna said calmly.


    The closer the orcs got to us, the more I panic. Why isn¡¯t Aaron doing anything? Does he really trust his sister this much?


    Anna finally grabs her sword and begins to unsheathe it, but it was too late, one of the orcs stuck his hand out to grab Anna, there was no way she could pull her sword out in time to stop him.


    <Enhance: Rend> Suddenly, the orc upper body was separated from his legs. The orc had a mixture of pain and confusion written on his face as his body fell to the ground. In confusion, I turn to see Anna was somehow able to draw her sword and attack the orc in split-second. This scene reminds me of yesterday when she killed a ghoul before anyone notice.


    Seeing their friend cut-down, the three orcs reach for their weapons. Anna quickly charge at the three unprepared orcs. Anna drops her body to the ground and cuts one of the orc¡¯s legs off, before he could fall to the ground, she quickly stands back up and swings her sword at his head, decapitated him.


    In a panic, the third orc swung his club at Anna. Anna calmly sidesteps his attack. The orc¡¯s club slams into the ground, creating small cracks in the ground appear around his club. A cocky smile appear on the orc¡¯s face as he raise his club from the ground.


    How is Anna going to deal with them? Their attacks are too powerful to be block and if they manage to hit her¡­ then it¡¯s over.


    Seemingly unfazed by the orc¡¯s attack, Anna calmly walk over to him. The orc raise his club again and swings it at her. Anna raise her sword up to block his attack. <Command: Repel>


    Strangely, the orc¡¯s club bounce off Anna¡¯s sword. As the orc watch his club fly out of his hand, Anna sinks her sword into the orc¡¯s side. The orc drop to his knees in pain, without mercy, Anna takes her sword out his side and cuts his head off.


    The last orc watch in horror as his entire team was cut down one by one. Somehow, Anna was able to create another surreal scene, the orc that was twice her size and probably ten times stronger than her was completely terrified of her.


    Anna turn to face the cowering orc.


    ¡°Well then, looks like your next.¡±

 Chapter 22: The Beastmen

    Chapter 22


    The Beastmen


    ¡°Well then, looks like your next.¡± I slowly advance towards the last orc. With each step I took towards him, the orc would take a step backwards.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of a little human like me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The orc continue to back away from me while shaking in fear.


    ¡°Alright, how about this¡­¡± I put my sword back in its sheathe. ¡°I¡¯ll let you get a free hit on me, how¡¯s that?¡±


    As much as I enjoy seeing him cower in front of me, I really don¡¯t want him running away and alerting his tribe.


    ¡°¡­¡± Even with my sword sheathe, the orc continue to back away from me.


    I guess he¡¯s not an idiot. Unlike his brothers that charge at me recklessly, he stayed in the back and watch my moves, which means he probably knows about ¡°Rend.¡±


    Rend is a little magic trick I came up with that allows me to increase my arm strength for a split second for a quick and powerful attack. Seeing how he¡¯s cautious of me even though I put my sword up means he¡¯s fully aware of my little trick.


    I walk closer to the orc with my arms open wide to make myself looks as harmless as possible.  Unfortunately, I fail miserably at that. The orc turn around and started running away.


    Damn, looks like I won¡¯t be able to get him, but he¡¯s still not getting away. Suddenly, a fast moving object fly right past me and heads towards the retreating orc. The object pierces straight through the orc head.


    After watching the orc body drop to the ground, I take another good look at my surroundings.


    ¡°That was the last one!¡± I shouted to Aaron. A few seconds later, he crawls out his hiding spot.


    ¡°You knew this was a trap?¡± Max said with a confuse look on his face.


    ¡°Of course, this body was laying in the middle of forest for who knows how long, and yet not a single monster even tried to eat it, pretty obvious it was a trap.¡±


    ¡°So why did you purposely walk into then?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s easier to take an opponent out when they think they have the advantage.¡±


    Max started to pace back and forth while rubbing his chin. I guess he was thinking of another question to ask me.


    ¡°Anna, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­fifteen.¡±


    ¡°Sixteen.¡± Aaron corrected me.


    ¡°Right, sixteen, why you ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it just kind of feel like you¡¯re an old war veteran seeing how you handle this situation.¡±


    ¡°Well I guess I been in enough battles to call myself a veteran.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Max gave me a sad look that basically said ¡°You must¡¯ve had it rough.¡± I quickly turn away from him, because that pity look he was giving me reminded me of Athena, and I don¡¯t like being reminded of her.


    ¡°So orcs were behind this huh?¡± I said, hoping I can change the conservation.


    ¡°From the looks of the evidence it seems like it.


    ¡°They may also be the reason why you was attack by ghouls yesterday.¡± The orcs probably push the ghouls out of their territory which would explain why the ghouls were lurking around in the morning even though they¡¯re nocturnal creatures.


    What I don¡¯t get is why the orcs attack us. Orcs will typically ignore humans unless they¡¯re trying to capture females, but there isn¡¯t any females in our group¡­. Wait a second, those assholes were trying to capture me weren¡¯t they?! Well I guess that explains why they didn¡¯t have their weapons out when they attack me.


    ¡°So I guess all we have to do now is warn the town about the orcs and our mission is completed right?¡± Aaron ask.


    ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean not yet? We just solve the case, what more do you want?¡±


    "I want to find all the people that went missing and save them.¡±


    ¡°And what makes you believe that any of those people are still alive? They could be as dead as this man over here.¡±


    ¡°This cloth proves it.¡± Max opens his hand and shows me the white cloth. ¡°This cloth proves that they¡¯re taking people alive, and using them for who knows what. We already kill some of their men, so if we just go back to alert the town that¡¯ll give the orcs plenty of time to prepare themselves and finish off their captives. So we need attack them while they¡¯re still unaware of their men death.¡±


    ¡°So what, you want us to take on an entire tribe of orcs by ourselves?¡±


    ¡°I know this may sound crazy, but I believe you two are capable of this task.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡± If we¡¯re dealing with a small tribe then we might be able to take them out if we ambush them, but these guys got enough confidents to camp near a human city and kidnap people. Which means these guys are either stupid, or they¡¯re fully capable of taking on an entire town.


    ¡°Sis if we take care of this problem ourselves then we¡¯ll be able leave town faster just like you wanted.¡±


    I¡¯m pretty sure Aaron only saying that because he wants to help these civilians, but he is right though, it be much faster if we take care of this.


    ¡°Alright fine, but I¡¯m in charge. If I deem this mission to be too dangerous to continue then we¡¯re leaving immediately, you got that?¡±


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am!¡± Both Aaron and Max gave me a salute.


    Fucking smart asses. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait, do you know were there base at?¡± Max ask.


    ¡°No.¡± I walk towards the orc that tried to run away and yank the arrow out its head. ¡°But I¡¯m going to assume the direction this orc was heading is where their hideout is at. And since orcs are camping around here they¡¯re probably set up shop around a clearing like this one so they can watch out for ambushes.¡±


    ¡°Max was right.¡± Aaron started to chuckle. ¡°You do sound like an old war veteran.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, now let¡¯s hurry up and located it before they find out their men is dead.¡±


    .


    .


    As we walk deeper in the forest a bad feeling began to gnaw on me. But I guess anyone would have a bad feeling if they had an eight foot creature coming for their butt. But that¡¯s not the only thing bothering me.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    This world seems to be getting weirder with each passing day. Not only have monsters gotten more aggressive, but they also seem to be getting smarter. And if that wasn¡¯t weird enough, yesterday I saw ghouls aggressively attacking a bunch of humans in broad daylight, even though they¡¯re nocturnal cowards. And now today we got orcs going around kidnapping humans¡¯ right in front of their towns¡­ Seriously, what the hell is going on with this planet?


    With these thoughts lingering in my head, we continue to roam the forest until we spotted another clearing.


    ¡°Alright, this made be there¡­¡± I quickly drop to the ground before I finish my sentence. ¡°Get down now!¡± I quietly shouted.


    Both Max and Aaron quickly drop to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Ignoring Max, I slowly crawl closer to the clearing so I could get a better view.


    ¡°Seriously, what the hell is going on with this world?¡± I quietly mutter to myself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aaron slowly crawl up to next to me. He immediately froze up when he look at the clearing.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, did you guys find the orcs?¡± Max crawl up next to me and froze just like Aaron when he look at the clearing.


    ¡°Well Max, do you think we can still handle this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Max remain speechless. I can¡¯t blame him, this situation we¡¯re facing is truly dire. What we were hoping to be small tribe, turn out to be a small army.


    Every single one of the orcs that was roaming the clearing had a weapon on them and some kind of leather amour on, from the looks of it, it look like they were getting ready for war.


    ¡°W- Why the hell are there so many orcs?¡± Max said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I say we quickly get the hell out of here and warn the town like we originally plan.¡±


    ¡°Agree.¡±


    The three slowly crawl away from the clearing. After we were a good distance away from it, we got back on our feet and started walking towards town.


    ¡°NOOOOO, STOP!!¡± A female voice echo throughout the forest.


    ¡°That must¡¯ve been one of the kidnap victims.¡± I turn to see Aaron stop walking. He stare at me with a pleading look on his face.


    ¡°Yea it¡¯s probably one of the kidnap victims, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re just going to ignore the woman screaming for help?!¡±


    ¡°We have no choice but to. You saw what was back there, there¡¯s no way we will be able to help her.¡±


    ¡°LET GO OF ME!!!¡± Hearing the woman scream, Aaron tightly clench his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sis, but I just can¡¯t ignore this.¡± Aaron turns around and runs straight for the clearing again.


    ¡°Damn it Aaron! Max, stay here!¡± I quickly run back to the clearing to stop Aaron. As I got closer, I started moving slower and slower so I wouldn¡¯t alert any nearby orcs. After frantically looking around, I spotted Aaron standing next to a tree. He had already his bow out and ready to fire. I look over to see he was aiming at that pinning the woman down.


    ¡°Aaron, if we we go back to town we¡¯ll get a search party to rescue her and everyone else the orcs kidnap.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Ignoring me, Aaron fires his arrow. I look over to see the arrow pierce straight through the orc¡¯s head. Both the orcs and the woman look dumbly at the dead orc.


    ¡°Get out of there now!!¡± Aaron shouted. I quickly rush over to him and cover his mouth.


    ¡°Are you done playing hero? Because we need to get out of here before they find us.¡±


    ¡°HELP ME!!¡±  I looked over again to see the woman was being chase by two orcs. Aaron pushes me away and grab two arrows out his quiver. <Command: Scatter Shot>


    I tackle Aaron to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re using magic now, are trying to get us spotted?!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±  Aaron turn his head towards the clearing. ¡°She got away, thank goodness.¡±


    I look over to see that the two orcs that was chasing the woman were lying dead on the ground with arrows stuck in their head. And the woman herself seem to have escape in the forest.


    ¡°Good job, but now we¡¯re in danger.¡± About twenty orcs were currently running in our direction.


    ¡°If we work together we can take them on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional kid.¡± Even if I went all out I doubt I can take half of them like this. And I doubt we can outrun them.


    My only option now is to find something to distract them so we can get away.


    ¡°Sis, you make a run for it, I¡¯ll hold them off.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I looked at Aaron to see if he was messing around, but he had a dead serious look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me you¡¯re in this situation, the least I can do is get you out.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious, you know they¡¯re going to kill you right?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll kill both of us if we stay here arguing, now go, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± I was speechless. This kid that use to always hide behind me whenever something scare him, is willing to sacrifice himself for me.


    ¡°Actually you¡¯re wrong, they won¡¯t kill both of us¡­¡± I slowly stood up so the orcs could see me.


    ¡°Sis, what the hell are you doing?!¡± Aaron looked at me with a bewildered looked on his face.


    ¡°Something incredibly stupid.¡± I took a few steps forwards so the orcs attention would entirely focus on me. ¡°Oh yea, I guess I¡¯ll try to help free all the kidnap victims, but only if they don¡¯t get in the way of my escape.¡±


    I didn¡¯t turn around to see if Aaron heard me. I kept moving forward so they would think that I was alone. At this point I was already surrounded. One of the orcs walk up to me, his eyes was twitching which pretty much told me he was piss.


    ¡°You just killed three of my men and let one of our prisoner escape, do you have anything to say to that?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry?¡±

 Chapter 23: The Great Escape

    ¡°Get out of here now!!¡± Those words echo in the back of my head. I don¡¯t know who he was, but I¡¯ll need to thank him once I get out this forest, but first I need to warn the town about the orcs.


    ¡°I found her!!¡± I turn around to see an orc was pointing at me.


    How¡­.how did they find me so fast?! I quickly turn around and ran as fast as I could. I need to get to out this forest, they¡¯ll stop chasing me if get close to a human settlement.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± An orc jumps right in front of me completely cutting off my path. Seeing an orc appear right in front of me I tried to stop and change directions, but the orc quickly wraps his arm around me to stop me from moving.


    ¡°I got her!¡± The orc said as he toss me onto his shoulder.


    ¡°NOOO!! Let go of me!!¡± I punch the orc in the back repeatedly, hoping he¡¯ll drop me.


    ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re our property now, and it¡¯s your job to entertain us.¡±


    ¡°Nooo...this got to be a bad dream.¡± I close my eyes as tight as I could hoping that somehow I¡¯ll wake up from this nightmare.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not, once we get back you got a lot of work to¡­.¡± The orc suddenly stop talking. I not sure why, I was too afraid to open my eyes and see myself getting drag back to that hellhole, until a random thought pop into my head, with if this is actually a dream and I just now woke up? With that positive thought in my head, I slowly open my eyes to see that I was still in the orc¡¯s arm. I would¡¯ve lost all hope if I didn¡¯t see a blonde headed kid standing in front of me.


    I would¡¯ve thought this kid was my hero if he didn¡¯t looked as terrified as I was. I panic once I saw there was blood getting all over the kid¡¯s white uniform, until I notice that the blood wasn¡¯t coming from him. I look down and saw the kid had impale the orc in the back. The kid yank his sword out from the orc¡¯s back, which cause him to fall to the ground with me still on his shoulder.


    As I was struggling to get from underneath the orc, the kid offering me his hand to help pull me put.


    ¡°Sorry about that miss, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for saving me.¡± After dusting myself off, I look up to see the kid was actually a noble. His blue eyes and expensive looking uniform gave it away I stare at the noble trying to figure out why someone like him was doing in this dangerous area.


    ¡°Miss, have seen a female swordsman or a male archer around here?¡±


    ¡°A male archer¡­¡± The voice I heard when I was attack started to ring in the back of my head.


    ¡°No I haven¡¯t seen them, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯re around here somewhere.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!!¡± I turn around to see an orc was running straight after us.


    ¡°Get behind me!!¡± The noble pushes me back with his shield. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.


    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t gain any confidents from the noble¡¯s bold declaration. Since his entire body was shaking in fear from the approaching orc.


    As both of us waited for the orc to attack, the orc suddenly stop moving. Taking a few more small steps, the orc falls to the ground. When he hit the ground, I notice an arrow was sticking out from his head.


    ¡°Aaron¡­¡± The noble mutter to himself. ¡°Aaron! Where are you?!¡±


    ¡°Keep it down.¡± A kid wielding a bow walks from behind a tree.


    ¡°Aaron!!¡¯ The noble happily runs up to the archer. Seeing as these two save my life, I decided it be best if I stick around with them.


    ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m seriously glad to see you.¡± The smile on the noble face slowly disappear when he started to look around.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Anna?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The archer tighten his grip on his bow while looking away from the noble. ¡°My sis been capture¡­¡±


    Chapter 23


    The Great Escape


    How did I get in this mess? I was just telling Aaron not to play hero, and yet here I am doing the exact same thing he did just so I can save his life. I swear once I get out of here I¡¯m going to kick his ass.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going!¡± I take a look behind me to see that the orc that was pushing me had my sword, and if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, my hands are tied down by chains that stops me from using magic. Well I can see they¡¯re not taking any chances with me.


    ¡°Keep moving!!¡± The orc pushes me forward into a cave. From the looks of it this where they probably keep their prisoners.


    As we walk deeper into the cave I notice a lot of orcs were gazing at me weirdly. A cold shiver runs down my spine. I shouldn¡¯t be surprise, I knew the reason why they capture me, but still being stare at like this is really, really uncomfortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late for regret now lady, you manage to piss Cain off, I doubt this will end well for you?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Cain, is that supposed to be your chief?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, now keep walking!¡±


    Well you told me he¡¯s piss off with me, so I think it is my business. I guess should be concern about this guy named Cain, but actually I¡¯m more curios than anything else. Orcs are hot-blooded warriors. They¡¯ll fight and kill each other over anything you can think of. So seeing these many orcs working together must mean this Cain guy got a lot of charisma or he¡¯s somehow scaring the orcs into working together.


    Also holy shit this cave is big, we¡¯ve been walking for quite some time and we still haven¡¯t reach the end. Seeing all these torches on the wall tells me these orc must¡¯ve been camping here for quite some time.


    Finally reaching what seem like the end of the cave, we enter what I¡¯m guessing is the orc¡¯s sleeping area. Sitting in the middle of the room was an orc that had small marks of war paint on his face and upper torso.


    ¡°Is she the one that free the captive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also believe she was one that killed our men at the ambush point.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The marked orc walks over to us. As he got closer I started to realize why everyone was following him. Not only was bigger than the other orcs but he had an intimidating aura surrounding him. Due to our huge height difference, I had to look up just to see his face.


    ¡°You except me to believe this little girl is the one going around killing my men?¡±


    ¡°If you find it so hard to believe, why don¡¯t you give me my sword back and I¡¯ll reenact what I did to your men to you.¡±


    ¡°Pretending to be tough huh? That won¡¯t last long. Put her with the other prisoners, tomorrow she¡¯ll be entertaining the men.¡±


    .


    .


    ¡°Welcome to your new home.¡± The orc open a door to a huge room. The orc pushes me into the room before I could investigate it.


    ¡°You should rest up, you¡¯re going to have a long day tomorrow.¡± The orc gives me a creepy smile before shutting the door.


    Looks like I need to break out of here by tonight, before I end up like a¡­. never mind, I¡¯m not even going to make an analogy on this. The less I think about it, the better.


    Hearing whispers behind me, I turn around to see a group of woman were huddle together looking at me. I guess tightly grouping is their way of comforting each other. Ignoring the women pitiful stares, I walk to the other end of the room and sat down.


    Well at least I was able to find all the missing people so I guess that¡¯s something, now all I need to do is find a way to get out of here. First thing first, I need to get rid of these chains.  I frantically move my arms around hoping I could break free from the chains.


    Damn I can¡¯t stand this weak body. And what make this situation even more frustrating is that these chains aren¡¯t even a problem. Yea stops me from using my body magic, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from using ¡°my¡± magic.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.I can easily rust these chains to dust with my power. But it¡¯s kind of hard to do it with all these people staring at me.


    ¡°Whatcha you doing?¡± I look up to see a little girl with pointy ears and fiery red hair was staring at me curiously.


    The girl wore a short sleeve red dress that match her hair with black mini ruffles going around the edge of the dress.


    I could immediately tell this girl was different from the other prisoners, I mean besides the fact she¡¯s an elf. Unlike the other prisoner this girl outfit wasn¡¯t torn or ripped anywhere, which means the orc hasn¡¯t touch her. I guess because she looks underage, although I wouldn¡¯t be surprise if she was a hundred years old, even though she looks twelve. Also besides me, she was only one who hands were tied with chains.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Really? It looks to me like you¡¯re trying to break out of those chains. Don¡¯t bother, that¡¯s the first thing I tried to do when I got here, and as you can see¡­¡± The elf rattles the chains on her hands by shaking her arms.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± The elf drops to the ground next to me.


    ¡°Anna, you?¡±


    ¡°Claire.¡±


    ¡°Tell me Claire, what¡¯s an elf like you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Well after hearing all these rumors about these disappearance, I decided to investigate. And well¡­ they took me by surprise when I was searching a body.¡±


    Did¡­ did she actually fall for that dead body trap. And here I was thinking all elves were extremely intelligent.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±  For some reason, Claire was staring at me like she was memorized.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Anna, are you human?¡±


    ¡°Yea, why you ask.¡±


    ¡°Not trying to sound mean, but you don¡¯t seem like one¡­.. Are you sure?¡± Claire crawls closer to me, bringing her face dangerously close to mines.


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m sure.¡± I push Claire away from me. ¡°Jeez, wasn¡¯t curiosity the main reason why you were capture?¡±


    ¡°Probably. So tell me Anna, how did you get capture? Those chains on your hands tells me the orcs considers you dangerous. Which means you must be strong right?¡±


    This girls and her endless questions. I look to see Claire was impatiently waiting for my response.


    ¡°I got capture on purpose.¡±


    ¡°...Anna do you have a thing for orcs?¡±


    ¡°What? No. I got capture on purpose so I could save you guys.¡±


    ¡°How do you plan on doing that with those chains on?¡±


    ¡°I got a little trick that can break these chains, but unfortunately I need to be alone to do it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it right now? I want to see it.¡±


    ¡°Listen, do you want to get out of here, or do you want to stay here and become the mother of bunch of ugly kids?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well if you really need to be alone I guess you can ask to go to the bathroom. Although there will be an orc supervising you.¡±


    ¡°Sounds perfect to me.¡± I jump to my feet and head for the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re going now?¡±


    ¡°Yup, the faster I get out of here the better.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Claire jumps to her to feet and towards me. I swear if she ask me another question I¡¯m going to head butt her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really capable of breaking these chains, can you retrieve my staff for me? I¡¯ll help you in any way I can if you do.


    ¡°Yea I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Having the elf help me out will definitely make getting out of here a lot easier.


    I walk up to the door and roughly kick it so I could alert someone nearby.  I didn¡¯t look behind me, but I could tell that the women were gazing at me weirdly. They¡¯re probably wondering why I¡¯m trying to get an orcs attention.


    ¡°Hey open up!¡± I roughly kick the door few more times.


    ¡°What!¡± The orc bust the door open and looks down at me with a menacing glare.


    ¡°I have to use the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Bathroom?¡± The orc looked at me confusingly. Slowly, the confuse look on his face transform into a smile that told me I should probably run.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll escort you there.¡±


    ¡°W-wait¡­¡±  One of the girls started to speak, but before she could finish her sentence the orc pick me up and slam the door.


    ¡°Hey, I can walk on my own you know.¡±


    ¡°I know, but since you have to go, its best I carry you so we can get their faster.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice and all, but I rather walk on my own two feet.¡±


    ¡°Listen, you really don¡¯t have a say in this, either I carry you or you back to the room use the bathroom there your choice.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine I get it.¡± As the orc was carrying me, I notice we were heading outside, which was a big surprise to me. I was expecting him to take me to some dark room and tell me that this were their bathroom. But I guess they don¡¯t want their cave which they sleep smelling like pee. Orcs are surprisingly hygienic, who knew?¡±


    Once we got outside the orc started to act weird. He would occasionally stop and look around like he was checking to see if anyone was spying on us. Then whenever other orcs were walking by he would quickly hide behind a tree. This whole situation made me feel like toy that he didn¡¯t want to show to his friends.


    ¡°I think this is a good spot. The orc lightly toss me to the ground. ¡°Now let¡¯s get rid of those clothes.¡±


    ¡°Woah wait second there pal.¡± I quickly back away from him.  ¡°I only need to use the bathroom, I don¡¯t need to strip to that.¡±


    ¡°Did you honestly think I brought you out here just so you can use the bathroom?¡± The orc gave me another creepy smile. ¡°I brought you out here so I can have some fun before you become everyone else plaything tomorrow.¡±


    Well that explains why he was sneaking around. He didn¡¯t want to ¡°share¡± me with anyone. Oh well, this works perfectly for me. Since there no one else around I can do this¡­ <Blight>


    I lightly tap the ground with my foot which cause a bunch of roots to break out of the ground underneath the orc.


    ¡°W-what?!¡± The roots tightly wrap themselves around orc and suspends him in midair.


    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m not going to kill you, yet.¡± I concentrate the corruption that was seeping out my body into the chains until they turn to dust.


    ¡°W-what the hell are¡­¡± One of the roots wraps itself around the orcs mouth.


    ¡°Now, this is the part where I torture you until you tell me everything I want.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The orc wiggle his body around desperately trying break free from the roots.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that, mostly because I¡¯m running out of time. So instead of asking you, you¡¯re just going to show me.¡±


    Black aura surrounds my hand as I raise it up. The orc tremble in fear as I brought my hand closer to his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t hurt a bit.¡±


    A/N: Man this chapter was kind of tough. I was going to go into details about why this chapter was hard for me, but i figure none of you came here to hear me bitch. So instead I want to talk about the comments.


    I just want you guys to know i do read the comments and I take in everything you guys say. I mostly don''t reply back because well, i''m an incredibly shy person. Most of the time I really don''t know what to write. I just thought i tell you that, i don''t ignore comments I accept everything even criticism. So... yea just thought you guys should know


    Anyway thanks for reading

 Chapter 24: Escalation

    Chapter 24


    Escalation


    ¡°Stop moving around, I told you this won¡¯t hurt.¡± The orc continue to struggle as I place my hand on his forehead. The black aura slowly seep into the orc¡¯s body.


    The best word that would describe my power is ¡°poison¡±. My power is a poison to life itself and unfortunately for everyone on this planet, there is no cure. Once a poor sap comes into contact with my power they¡¯ll either die or turn into madmen or demons as people like to call them. It mostly depends on what mood I¡¯m in. Lucky for this guy, I need him alive. Of course I have no intentions on turning this orc into a demon. The last thing I need is a demon going around causing a rampage. No I just want to fiddle with his mind until he becomes my mindless slave.


    I kept pouring my black aura into the orcs body until I notice he was foaming at the mouth.


    Shit, I didn¡¯t kill him did I? Sensing he was no longer a threat to me, the plants drop the orc face first unto the ground.


    ¡°Hey you¡¯re not dead are you?¡± I poke the orc a few times hoping he¡¯ll respond.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing him suddenly talk I jump back few feet away from him. I excepted him to get up and attack me, yet for some reason, he remain on ground.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to attack me?¡±


    ¡°No¡± The orc said in a monotone voice.


    Huh, I guess my mind control work, I didn¡¯t think I could pull it off in this body.


    ¡°Get up.¡± The orc pick himself up from the ground. I was shock to see his eyes were completely blank. And foam was continuously spilling out from his mouth.


    Jeez, I completely broke him, I hope he still remembers where my sword is.


    ¡°Seeing how many people you guys kill/ kidnapped I¡¯m pretty sure you guys got a lot of stolen goods. So tell me, where do you keep your stolen weapons?¡±


    ¡°In the cave. That¡¯s where we hide everything.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it just had to be in the cave.¡± That¡¯s the last place I wanted to go. Oh well, I guess I can try to free the prisoners while I¡¯m at it.


    ¡°C¡¯mon lets go, also wipe your mouth off while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    I reluctantly walk back to the cave with my brain dead minion. As we got closer I notice a lot of orcs were running past us. I guess they¡¯re still trying to find the girl Aaron save. I wonder if she made it back to town. Naw, she probably got eaten by some monster. Doesn¡¯t really matter to me, as long as these guys are busy looking for her, I should be able sneak in and out the cave easily as long as my minion stay next to me.


    We continue to walk past the unobservant orcs until we finally reach the cave, but before we could go in, an orc got in our way.


    ¡°Out having fun huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± My minion remain quiet.


    ¡°Say something.¡± I whisper while elbowing him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± My minion said in a monotone.


    It¡¯s over, he¡¯s going to blow my cover.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb, I saw you sneaking around with her. Trying to get ahead of everyone else, maybe I should do the same thing.¡±  The orc stuck his hand to out grab me, but my minion stop him by grabbing his arm.


    ¡°Cain don¡¯t want no one touching her till tomorrow, do you really intend on defying his order?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The orc pulled his hand away from my minion and step out of our way. Seems like everyone here is really terrified of their leader. I guess my minion isn¡¯t that brain dead after all, he was smart enough to use Cain name to make the orcs back off.


    ¡°Nice one minion, you literally just save my ass.¡±


    Now that we¡¯re in the cave all we need to do is retrieve my sword and free the girls. My sword comes first since that¡¯s the main reason why I¡¯m here. Plus if I free the girls and we were to travel in a pack the orcs will definitely suspect something.


    Heh, heh. I just realize I¡¯ve been using my brain a lot lately. If only I use it this much in the past I would¡¯ve probably took over the world by now. Anyway enough of the past, I need to move now.


    ¡°Take me to my sword.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    Great, now he¡¯s saying ¡°yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    We walk through the dark cave until my minion stop me at a room full of weapons. The room had every weapon imaginable. Spears, bows, dagger, swords, etc.


    ¡°Jeez, are you guys planning on starting a war or something?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I turn around to see my minion had a blank expression on his face. I was joking around, but these guys are seriously planning on going to war.


    ¡°You guys plan on attacking the town nearby aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I should¡¯ve known, why else would the orcs be so close to a human settlement?


    ¡°We need to move now.¡± I look around the room until I found my sword hanging on the wall.


    ¡°Alright, now where¡¯s the elf¡¯s?¡± Unlike my sword, I was easily able to find Claire¡¯s weapon since it¡¯s really not a weapon. It¡¯s just a wooden staff which made it stick out amongst all the sharp object in the room.


    I doubt she¡¯s going around beating monsters that¡¯s twice her size with this stick. Which means she probably focus her magic through it so she can increase her range or something.


    Now that I got my sword, all I have to do is free the girls and get out of here. Should be easy especially with the elf helping me. But still, what my minion said is bothering me. If they camp around here plan on to attacking that nearby town, then how would they react if they found everyone one of their prisoner escape and headed for that town?


    Well if I was them, I would immediately attack the town before they could prepare themselves. And if they do that I would be caught in the crossfire of their attack, and I really don¡¯t want that. I need to find a way to delay their attack.


    ¡°Minion, this Cain guy does he have anyone helping him manage you guys. Like a general or a lieutenant or something?


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± How unorganized, but I think I might have a plan now, a half-assed plan, but a plan regardless. But before I do anything stupid, I should free the elf first.


    After leaving the weapons storage, I walk back to the place where they were keeping the prisoner. I made my minion


    keep a good distance from me, because I didn¡¯t want the girls questioning why an orc was helping me.


    After finding the room that held the girls, I cut the lock and kick the door open. Everyone looked at me confusingly.


    ¡°Well what are you guys waiting for? Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The girls slowly stood up, but for some reason none of them move from their spot. All of them looked at me cautiously.


    ¡°C-can we really leave?¡± One of the girls said weakly.


    ¡°Of course, you guys are all free to escape from this hellhole.¡±


    Their eyes that once was full of defeat, became a little bit hopeful. One of the girls hesitantly took a step towards me. After a seconds has pass, she took another step than another one. Each step she took she would move faster until she started walking at a normal pace. Following her example, the other girls also started walking towards me.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± The girl deeply bow her head to me.


    ¡°Yea, yea, not get out here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Each and every one of the girls thank me and some kind of way before leaving. A few of them tried to hug and even kiss me, but of course, I brush every last one of them away.


    ¡°Ok you got to tell me, how did you get those chains off?¡± Claire looked at me curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon tell me.¡±


    <Enhance: Rend> I quickly unsheathe my sword and cut the chains off Claire hands before she notice.


    ¡°Amazing, was that a command? No, that was an enhance magic wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The reason why I use that attack just now was so I could scare her off, but all I did was just increase her curiosity. Her blue eye were practically shining now.


    ¡°So are you going to tell me how you broke those chains or not?¡±


    ¡°Listen Claire, you think you¡¯ll be able to escort everyone out of here by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yea I should be able to do it, but what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy us some time.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not planning on sacrificing yourself are you?¡±


    ¡°Heh, heh.¡± I let out a small chuckle. ¡°Trust me that¡¯s the last thing I¡¯ll ever do.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be sad if you died without telling me your trick.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Would you go already?¡± I toss Claire her staff.


    ¡°Alright, but once this is over, you got tell how you did it!¡± Claire shouted while running towards the exit.


    ¡°Finally, she¡¯s gone¡± I let out a sigh of relief.  Now, on to business.


    Aaron or that girl he saved should¡¯ve hopefully warn the town. If they did then the town will be fully ready for orcs attack. And with Claire leading the girls to safety, the orcs will be too busy dealing with her to worry about what¡¯s going on in the cave. Which will make killing this guy name Cain really easy.


    If all goes well, the death Cain should cause the orcs to panic and delay their attack on the town, which should give me enough time to get the hell out of here and go to Athens like I originally intended. Hmm for a plan I pulled out my ass a few seconds ago, I think it sound pretty smart.


    ¡°Minion.¡±


    Slowly, my minion walk out from his dark hiding spot and headed towards me. As he was walking, I notice his skin was becoming paler, and his movement was becoming more sluggish. As I said before, my power is a poison to life itself. Even people who serve me will eventually die.


    ¡°Alright minion.¡± I lightly pat him on the back. ¡°I got one last mission for you.¡±


    (Aaron P.O.V)


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to do this you know?¡±


    ¡°I know, but I hired you guys and I refuse to let anyone I hired die. Plus I still own your sister for saving me.¡±


    ¡°Yea and if it wasn¡¯t for me, your sister wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.¡±


    ¡°Thanks guys.¡± But I think it be easier if I do this alone, especially since I don¡¯t have a plan. I turn towards the cave to see there were about ten orcs guarding it.


    What do I do? There¡¯s far too many for me to take out by myself. The maximum arrows I can fire accurately at once is three, but that¡¯s only with the assistance of magic, and if I use magic they¡¯ll sense it thus giving my position away. But if I do it the normal way and take them out one at a time, then they¡¯ll start to panic, which will make them become unpredictable. And a lot can go wrong if things become unpredictable.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.No matter what choice I make thing won¡¯t end well for me, but I just can¡¯t leave my sister in that cave. The image of my sister being forcefully taken away flash in my head again.


    It¡¯s¡­because of me, it¡¯s because of me my sister got capture. I have to save no matter what¡­


    I look back at the cave to see the orcs were still standing around.


    I¡¯ve decided¡­ I reach into my quiver in pull a single arrow out.


    I¡¯ll take them out one by one, and then when things get bad I¡¯ll start using magic.  Hopefully this will work out.


    ¡°Wait Aaron.¡± Hearing Max call me completely mess my aim up and force me to stop from firing my arrow.


    ¡°What is Max?¡± I said slightly irritated.


    ¡°Do you really intend on fighting all these orcs by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice it¡¯s the only way we¡¯re getting in that cave.¡±


    ¡°I guess that true, but instead of doing alone why don¡¯t we work together.¡± Max reach into his pocket in pulls out a white crystal.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It was something I was saving just in case things got bad, from the looks it things got bad. Once this explodes, it¡¯ll blind everyone who eyes aren¡¯t cover. This should help you take all the orcs out.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Max.¡±


    ¡°Hey it¡¯s what friends do.¡±


    ¡°Friend, you consider me a friend?¡±


    ¡°Of course, even though we meant yesterday, I think we spend enough time together to become friends. And just like you, I¡¯m also worried about Anna, so let¡¯s work together to save her ok?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± A friend huh? I think the closest thing I had to one was my sister. For some reason, even though we¡¯re in a dire situation I was smiling. No matter how hard I try it wouldn¡¯t go away.


    ¡°Alright, on the count of three I¡¯m going to throw the crystal, once the flash go off I want to take out as many orcs as you can, before the flash wear off.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°1...2¡­3¡± <Element: Calm Tempest>


    A strong wind suddenly blew from the cave. All the orcs that was nearby were blown into the forest. I tightly grab onto a tree so I wouldn¡¯t be blown away too.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± Max scream.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, is this your crystal doing?!¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even throw it yet!!¡±


    After a few second had pass the wind died down. Just as it faded, a little girl wearing a red dress walk out the cave along with a group of women follow her.


    ¡°That¡¯s!¡± The women next to me stood up.


    ¡°You know who that is?¡±


    ¡°Yes it¡¯s the other prisoner who were capture by the orcs.


    ¡°Wait does that mean they free themselves?¡± Max ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know let¡¯s find out.¡± The woman jump up and headed for the group. I also quickly got up and follow after. As I got closer I notice the little girl was an elf.


    Wow an actual elf. She was probably the one that took those orcs out. Looking at her you wouldn¡¯t think it was possible seeing how small she is. Seeing her take on people twice her size remind me of my sister. Wait, where is she? I looked through the crowd and notice that my sister wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡°Hey you seen my sister? She has black hair and red eyes.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Anna your sister?¡± The elf had surprise look on her face.


    ¡°Yea she¡¯s my sister, you know where she¡¯s at?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still in the cave, said something about buying us some time.¡±


    ¡°Time?¡±


    ¡°Yea that what she told me, I no sure what she meant.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± I bow my head to the elf.


    ¡°No problem.¡± I watch as the elf lead the women into the forest. ¡°Oh, one more thing.¡± The elf stopped walking. ¡°Can you make sure Anna gets out that cave a live, she still haven¡¯t told me her secret.¡±


    ¡°Um, ok.¡± Secret? Was my sis planning on telling her she the Demon King?


    ¡°Buying time huh? You think Anna plan on killing all the orcs in the cave?¡± Max ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s hurry up and get her out of there before it¡¯s too late.¡±


    (Anna P.O.V)


    ¡°So do you want to show me?¡± Hearing a voice get closer to me, I quickly hid in the shadow.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see in a few minutes.¡± The monotone voice immediately told me that was my minion.


    ¡°Ok but are you alright? You looked pretty pale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The sound of footstep grew closer. It wouldn¡¯t be long till they reach the prison room. Once they reach the room I¡¯m going have to kill Cain as fast as possible and get out of here.


    Thanks to my good eyes, I was easily able to see everything even though the cave is pretty dark. Once they the reach the prisoner room. I was able to tell the expression on Cain face change.


    ¡°Why is the lock broke?¡± Cain demanded.


    ¡°¡­.¡± My minion blankly stare at Cain. I would¡¯ve been impress that minion was able to fearlessly stand up to Cain, if I didn¡¯t take all emotions away, even fear. Realizing he wasn¡¯t going to get any answer from my minion, Cain open the door to the room.


    ¡°Where the hell are they?!¡± Cain quickly turn around and grab my minion by his throat. Of course, the facial impression on my minion didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°Tell me now!¡± Cain tighten grip on my minion throat, but my minion still didn¡¯t react even though he was being choke to death.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to tell you anything, he works for me now.¡± I step out the shadow to face Cain.


    ¡°You again?¡± Cain drop my minion to the ground to face me.


    ¡°Yup it¡¯s me again, if you¡¯re wondering what happen to the other prisoners I free them.¡±


    ¡°You got a lot of guts for telling me that, so tell me why didn¡¯t you run away with them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, I stay here to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you can kill¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, I quickly dash towards him and pull my sword out. Just as I was about cut him in half, I notice something was coming towards me insanely fast in the corner of my eye. Before I could figure out what it was I jump backwards to avoid it.


    A loud sound echo through the cave. I look to see that somehow he was able to grab a hammer and smash it against the wall. Cracks were spreading all over the area his hammer hit. If that would¡¯ve hit me, I would¡¯ve became a pancake. How the hell was he able to predict my attack? I look up to see that just like me, Cain also had surprise look on his face.


    I see, that attack just now wasn¡¯t a conscious decision. Just like how I avoided his hammer, his body move before he himself knew what was going on.


    Ok, let¡¯s try this again. I dash towards him again. Cain rose his hammer up and swung it at me with all his might. I quickly raise my sword up to stop his attack.


    <Command: Repel>


    His hammer bounce away from my sword the moment it hit it. Cain confusingly looks at his hammer as it fly away from him.


    While he was still confuse, brought my sword back down and tried to thrust it into his stomach. Cain quickly jumps backwards and grabs his hammer from in the air.


    *Tch* ¡°You wasn¡¯t supposed to dodge that.¡±


    ¡°Not only did you dodge my attack, you even knock my weapon out my hand.  You¡¯re pretty interesting.¡± A small smile appear on Cain face.


    Well this isn¡¯t good. Every single one of our clash ended in a stalemate. If this keeps up this will become a long draw out fight which I don¡¯t have time for. I need to quickly kill him and get out of here before more orcs join the fight.


    The warm energy in my body was slowly replace with a more cold and sinister one. I could see the proud smile on Cain face slowly change to fear.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end this.¡± Just as I was about to strike. An object going at an insane speed flew over me and heads straight for Cain. Cain raise his hand up and grabs it. It took me a few second to realize it was an arrow. Attach to the arrow, was a white crystal. Before I could figure out what it was, a blindly light emits from it, forcing me to close my eyes.


    As I was struggling to see, I felt myself being lifted off the ground. I wiggle my body around hoping I could get back on the ground.


    ¡°Calm down Anna, it¡¯s me!¡± I stop moving once I realize it was Max. ¡°I got her Aaron, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    After a few seconds had pass, my vision finally return to me. I look up to see Max was carrying me like a princess for some reason. Normally, I would be piss off being put in this situation, but I had something else to worry about currently. I looked back down the cave to see a bunch of orcs were now surrounding Cain.


    Damn, that was my only chance to kill him. Now nothing will stop them from attacking the town.


    (Cain P.O.V)


    If those guys hadn¡¯t interfere just now, I definitely would¡¯ve been killed.  A cold shiver runs down my spine. I live my whole life fighting anything that would get in my way, but this is the first time I actually wanted to run from something. And to think it would be a little girl that would scare me. She really is interesting.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± One orcs look at me with concern.


    ¡°Yea I¡¯m fine.¡± I get back on my feet and wipe the sweat off my face. ¡°Tell everyone to get ready, we¡¯re going to attack that town.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± I quickly grab him before he left. ¡°Tell the men if they see a girl with black hair and red eyes, tell them not to touch her, She¡¯s mines!¡±


    (??? P.O.V)


    ¡°This is disappointing, I thought orcs were stronger than human.¡±


    ¡°They are, but I don¡¯t think you count as a human.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I just told you, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re human.¡±


    ¡°Shut it you two, do you guys not understand the situation? We¡¯re dealing with orcs, beings that are far stronger than humans, and for this many to be close to a human settlement it must mean they plan on attacking it. So, what should we do, Alexander?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Taking off his hood, a man with blonde hair and cold blue eyes looks up at the night sky. ¡°Get ready to move, we¡¯re going to eliminate this threat.¡±

 Chapter 25: Invasion

    Chapter 25


    Invasion


    ¡°Quickly capture them!¡± I look behind me to see a group of orcs were chasing us.


    Jeez they look piss, I guess they didn¡¯t take me trying to kill their leader too kindly.


    ¡°Max, where the hell are we going?!¡±


    ¡°Just keep going straight, we¡¯re almost out the forest!¡±


    As we were running, I notice a light was beaming through the dark forest in front of us. Since I doubt anyone is crazy to be wandering in the forest at night, the light must be coming from the town. It looks like we made it.


    "I got you!¡± An orc jumps from behind a tree and wildly swings his club at me. I drop to the ground and roll underneath his attack. Before he could recover from his swing, I quickly got back up and impale him in the back with my sword.


    ¡°Holy shit that nearly gave me a heart attack.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon sis, we need to move!¡± I look back around to see Max and Aaron were now ahead of me. I yank my sword out the orc¡¯s back and ran towards the light that was shining through the forest.


    Relief swept over me when we got out the forest, but that quickly faded away once I saw that the town ahead of us gates were closed.


    ¡°Why the hell are the gates closed Max?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe the girls from the cave warn the town about the orcs.¡±


    ¡°Wait if the city is on lockdown, does that mean they won¡¯t let us in?¡± Aaron ask worryingly.


    ¡°They¡¯ll let us in, they have to.¡± Max ran ahead of us and started banging on the gates. ¡°Hey! Open the gates up!!¡±


    Max continue to bang on the gate until a guard finally notice us.


    ¡°What the hell are you kids doing out there?¡±


    ¡°Listen, you have to hurry up open the gate, we¡¯re being chase by orcs.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± Another guardsman walks up to the gate.


    ¡°We need to open the gate, these kids are stuck out there and they¡¯re being chase by orcs.¡±


    ¡°You heard the order, these gates stay shut. Besides, these kids might be spies for the orcs.¡±


    ¡°You got to be fucking kidding me.¡± I reach into my jacket and pull my ID out. ¡°You see this?!¡± I slam my ID into the gate. ¡°We¡¯re register adventures, now open the damn gate up!¡±


    ¡°You heard her, open the gate. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for whatever happens.¡±


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s your head.¡± The second guard reluctantly walks away.


    ¡°Just hang on, the gate will be open in a few seconds.¡±


    ¡°Yea? We¡¯ll probably be dead in a few seconds.¡±


    ¡°Sis look!¡± Following what Aaron was pointing at, I turn around to see a huge group of orcs were standing at the edge of the forest. Strangely, the orcs didn¡¯t charge at us, they just stood at the edge of the forest staring at us.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they attacking us?¡± Aaron ask.


    ¡°Simple really, they know they¡¯re outnumbered.¡± The guard point his finger upwards. Confusingly, I look up to see a group of archers were on top of the wall. Seeing that they were at a disadvantage, the orcs walk back into the forest.


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re giving up.¡± Max lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I doubt that." They¡¯re probably regrouping so they can launch a proper assault on the town.


    ¡°Alright, the gate is opening, you three hurry up and get in before the orcs return.¡± The gate made a creaking sound as it slowly lifted off the ground. The three of us quickly crawl underneath the gate before it was fully up.


    ¡°Seriously, what were you three doing out there?¡±


    ¡°As I said before we¡¯re adventurers. We were doing a mission for our client here and before we knew it, we were getting chase by a horde of orcs.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you kids too young to be doing dangerous stuff like this?¡± The guard lets out a sigh while shaking his head.


    ¡°No, were old enough to be adventurers.¡± Aaron reach into his pocket and pull out his id


    ¡°Listen, you kids lucky I was here to open the gate for you, which I wasn¡¯t supposed to do by the way. So why don¡¯t you guys run on home before someone with a higher authority comes and start asking you questions.¡±


    "Will do, thanks for letting us in.¡± I wave my hand at the guard while leaving.


    ¡°Kids these days¡­¡± The guard whisper to himself as we walk away.


    .


    .


    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s finally over.¡± Max lets out a sigh and flops down on a bench. ¡°I lost count of how many times I nearly died today.¡±


    "Yea, there were a lot of close calls, but somehow we made it.¡± Aaron also lets out a sigh and flops down on the bench. I watch as the two idiots lazily melt on the bench.


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m imaging things, but it feels like they got closer. What the hell were they doing when I got capture?


    Everyone that was in the area stare at the two kids as they sunk into the bench. I don¡¯t blame them, if I saw a kid that had blood all over his uniform talking to another wielding a weapon about how they nearly died, I would also stare at them with concern.


    After comfortably sinking into the bench, the two looks up and stare at me. After a few seconds of awkward silence, the two separated from each other creating small space on the bench. From the looks of it, they want me to sit between them. Ignoring their invitation, I sat down on a bench that directly face them.


    ¡°I know it may look like it, but we¡¯re not out of the woods yet.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Max ask.


    ¡°The reason why there¡¯s so many orcs gathering around is because they plan on taking over this town. They planned on doing it secretly, but since everyone know they¡¯re here now, they¡¯ll probably lunch an attack soon.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Wait that means this area that¡¯s full of innocent people will become a battleground.¡±


    ¡°Yea, that¡¯s pretty much what¡¯s going to happen pretty soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I have to warn them.¡± Max jumps up from the bench and started running.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go warn my parents!¡± Max shouted while he ran. After staring at him for a while, I finally pick myself up from the bench.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Aaron, let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    ¡°Where we going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting the hell out of here.¡±


    ¡°What about the town, are we not going to help?¡± Aaron gave me the same stupid determined look he had when he went to rescue that girl.


    ¡°Seriously, what the hell is with you and trying to protect people you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°But sis, aren¡¯t you the same way? You risk your life to free everyone that was imprison in the cave.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something. The only reason why I save those girls was so they can distract the orcs, making it easier for me to kill their leader, which didn¡¯t work because you and Max had to interfere, thanks for that by the way. Unlike you, I try to plan my actions out, which I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll do from now on, because if you keep throwing common sense away and try to save people I could give two shits about, you¡¯re going to get yourself and most importantly me kill, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­.What the heck is that?¡± Aaron looks up at the sky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject.¡±


    ¡°No seriously, what is that?!¡± Curiosity getting the better of me, I look up at the sky to see a huge object flying towards us at an alarming speed.


    ¡°Is that a shooting star?¡± Everyone in the area gathers around and stare at the approaching object. After staring at the object for a bit, my heart drop once I realize what it was.


    ¡°Aaron get down!! It¡¯s a bom-¡± Before I could finish my sentence, the bomb lands into a nearby building blowing up everything in that vicinity. The shockwave from the explosion knocks me off my feet.


    ¡°Shit, the orcs¡­¡± I knew they was going to attack soon, but I didn¡¯t think it would be this fast.


    I look around to see that everything that was near the bomb was destroy and everything that wasn¡¯t was now on fire.


    ¡°Aaron!¡± I frantically look around the burning area hoping I could find him.  ¡°Aaron!!¡± Don¡¯t tell me that dumbass got killed by a stupid explosion.


    I struggle to pick myself up from the ground, but my legs refuse to move. How pathetic even though I was a good distance away from the explosion I still somehow took damage. My entire body is aching and my ears are ringing from the deafening explosion.


    As I kept struggling to get up, I notice someone stuck there hand out in front of me, I look up to see Aaron was standing next to me.


    ¡°Jeez, where were you, you didn¡¯t hear me calling you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I grab on unto his hand and let him pull me up.


    ¡°We need to move now.¡± I try to take a step forward, but end up losing my balance. Aaron quickly stuck his arm out and catches me before I fell back to the ground.


    "You ok?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just give me a sec.¡± I took a few deep breath until my strength finally return to my legs. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°But these people need our help.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious right now, did you not hear what I just told you?¡±


    ¡°Yea but¡­¡±


    ¡°But nothing. If we stay here and they launch another bomb then we¡¯re done for.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Aaron takes a look around him, after taking a good look at the destroy area he closes his eyes and take a deep breath. ¡°Ok, where are we heading?¡±


    Good, he¡¯s actually listening to me for once.


    ¡°Where going to find Max, hopefully he knows a way we can sneak out of here.¡±


    As we escape from the burning area, we push our way through tons of people that was running either towards the destruction or away from it. After making it to the hill that led Max¡¯s mansion we took a short break.


    ¡°Jeez, this town went to hell huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Aaron quietly watches everyone run in a panic.


    Does he really want to help people that bad? I guess he completely inherited James kindness, although if he keeps this up he¡¯ll end up just like him. I still remember the day he left home. At first he never planned on leaving, but the moment he heard that people were in trouble he pack up everything and left. And when he came back he was missing an arm and his personality change probably due to trauma. In the end, I still have no idea what happen to him, all I know is some guy name Alexander was involve.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Aaron.¡± I lightly pat him on the back. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and find Max.¡±


    After reaching the top of the hill, I was relieve to see Max¡¯s mansion was intact. I ran through the open gate, but stop once I realize Aaron wasn¡¯t near me. I turn around to see he was standing at the edge of the cliff, looking down at the city.


    I nearly yell at him again, but decided against it, since I also wanted to see what shape the city was in. I walk over to the cliff to see that a part of the city was on fire. But I didn¡¯t care about that, I wanted to know if the orcs invaded the city yet. I slowly scan the city until my eyes fell on the gate. And sure enough the orcs destroy it. The guards that was supposed to be protecting the gates were easily getting slaughter by orcs.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can save this town is there?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m afraid not. This town is doomed.¡±

 Chapter 26: An unexpected team

    Chapter 26


    An Unexpected Team


    Yea this town is doomed. Both Aaron and I quietly watch as the orcs steadily push further into town. Taken and destroying everything that was in their path.


    After getting a good ways into the city, one of the orcs looks up and point at us. I couldn¡¯t tell since we¡¯re so far away, but it looked like he was shouting something to the other orcs.


    ¡°Well Aaron, I think that was our cue to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Max what¡¯s going on, and why is there blood on your uniform?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain in a bit mom, but right now we need to move, the orcs will be here any minute.¡± I look behind to see Max was dragging a woman wearing fancy blue dress. Just like him, the woman had blonde hair and blue eyes.


    ¡°Anna, what¡¯s the situation down there?¡±


    ¡°Well the good news is the orcs stop launching bombs at us, the bad news is the orcs are in the city and pretty much destroying everything, also they spotted me and Aaron.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± Max¡¯s mom cover her mouth in disbelief as she looks down at the town.


    ¡°Hey I thought you was going to get your parents, so where¡¯s your dad at?¡±


    ¡°My dad isn¡¯t currently in town thank goodness, but I still need to get my mom out of here, so do you guys got any plans?¡±


    ¡°Funny, I was just going to ask you that. Does this town have any other entrances that we can escape from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, that gate we enter in is the only entrance.¡± I look back towards the town to see that the area where the gate is at is now crawling with orcs.


    ¡°Well I guess that¡¯s where we¡¯re going.¡±


    ¡°Alright let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I look at max who had a calm look on his face. I was expecting him to say ¡°No way, this is impossible!¡± Yet for some reason he¡¯s calmly accepting my idea.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to tag along? There¡¯s an army between us in that gate.¡±


    ¡°After seeing what you did yesterday and earlier today, I wouldn¡¯t be surprise if you could take an entire army out.¡±


    Well this unexpected, I was hoping Max would disagree with my idea and run on off somewhere else. As long as Max is tagging along with me, I won¡¯t be able use corruption to get out of here. Oh well, if comes to the point where I have use my power in front of him, then I¡¯ll quickly silence him, although I¡¯m pretty sure Aaron wouldn¡¯t be happy about that, but he¡¯ll just have to get over it.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you guys plan going down there?¡± Max¡¯s mom had a bewildered look on her face. ¡°You see what¡¯s happening and you still want to go down there?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom everything¡¯s going to be alright, my friends will protect you, they already save my life plenty of times.¡±


    Max¡¯s mom looks at both me and Aaron with a concern look on her face. I don¡¯t blame her, if I was in her situation the last thing I would do is trust my life to two kids I don¡¯t know. Max¡¯s mom walks over to Aaron and grabs his hand.


    ¡°Will you please protect me and my son?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Aaron quietly turns to face me. I guess he was asking for my approval. I simply nod my head in agreement. I feel like even if I disagree with this Aaron would still help them and right now we don¡¯t have time to argue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry miss, you can count on me and my sis to protect you.¡± Aaron said confidently.


    ¡°Really?¡± Max¡¯s mom looked Aaron dead in his eyes like she was testing his resolve.


    ¡°Alright you guys keep doing whatever you¡¯re doing, I¡¯m going to go scout ahead.¡± Leaving everyone behind, I walk back down the hill. The moment I reach the bottom I quickly took cover behind a building. I stick my head out a little to get a good look at my surroundings.


    The coast is clear¡­. Actually it¡¯s too clear. I took another look around and notice that the entire area was void of life. Even though a few minutes ago me and Aaron had to make sure we didn¡¯t get trample when we through pass here.


    ¡°Huh, where did everyone go?¡± I nearly jump when I heard someone was behind me. I turn around to see Aaron was behind peeking around the corner just like me.


    ¡°Jeez, you could at least told me you were behind me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t want to alert any orcs nearby.¡± Without even looking at me, Aaron continues to look around. ¡°So, where did everyone go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I took one last look at my surrounding before finally stepping out from my cover. Everyone else quickly follow behind me.


    ¡°You think the orcs got them?¡± Max ask.


    ¡°No I doubt it. If the orcs pass through here there would¡¯ve been some destroy buildings and at least a few corpses on the ground, but this area is simply empty, I guess everyone is taking shelter somewhere.¡±


    ¡°You think maybe we should join them?¡± Aaron ask.


    ¡°If we stay here and hide they¡¯ll eventually find us. Even though our chances of escaping is small it¡¯s at least better than hiding somewhere and waiting for the orcs to get you don¡¯t you guys agree?¡±


    Everyone agree with me in their own unique way, Max¡¯s mom looked like she was going to cry any minute, Max himself for some reason didn¡¯t looked that bother, I have no idea why he have so much faith in me even though we met yesterday. And Aaron of course was ok with my idea.


    The four of us walk through the now dead silent town, the fact that there was no sound of fighting or even screaming made the place eerie. As we kept walking a question kept repeating in my head. ¡°Why haven¡¯t we run into any orcs?¡±


    I mean I don¡¯t want to run into any, but from what I saw earlier on the hill the orcs were easily making their way through town. We should¡¯ve ran into a few by now. While I was thinking this, nearly walk into my answer. Standing in front of us was a huge ice wall that block off half the town.


    ¡°Whoa, who the heck did this?¡± Max walks up to the ice wall and lightly taps it.


    ¡°I doubt there¡¯s any human here who could do this, and I don¡¯t think the orcs did it either, so that leaves only one person, the elf.¡±


    ¡°Aw, her!¡± Max clasp his hand like he finally figure out how to solve the puzzle that was bothering him.


    ¡°You know her?¡±


    ¡°Yea Aaron and I met her at the cave when we came to save you. She defeated all the orcs by herself by creating some kind of hurricane, if she can do that than I guess creating this wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her.¡±


    ¡°Oh yea sis, before she left she said something about you not telling her your secret, what did she mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Is she really still on that?! Just thinking about running into her and her bombarding me with endless question is terrifying me. I look back at the ice wall that¡¯s blocking our path. I got to break it somehow.


    I tap the ice wall to test to see if I could break it, but it was pretty obvious the moment I laid eyes on it I wouldn¡¯t be able to. If the orcs can¡¯t break it with their absurd strength, then there¡¯s no way I would be able to scratch it.


    ¡°Aaron, see if you can break this wall.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Aaron grabs one of is arrow out his quiver. ¡°Can you guys step back please?¡±


    All of us quickly back away from the ice wall.


    ¡°Is he really planning on destroying that wall with an arrow?¡± Max¡¯s mom look at me with concern.


    ¡°Trust me lady, that¡¯s not an arrow it¡¯s a cannonball.¡±


    Aaron slowly pulled the string on his bow back. I could sense him focusing all his magic into a single point, his arrow.


    <Command: Iron¡­.>


    For some reason Aaron lower his weapon, and all the magic that was gathering around his arrow begin to fade away.


    ¡°Sis is this really a good idea?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The elf, she created this wall to keep the orcs out. So if we destroy it, not only are we leaving everyone on this side unprotected, but we also might get attack by the orcs that¡¯s probably on the opposite side of this wall.¡±


    ¡°¡­Good point.¡± If we destroy this wall we¡¯re pretty much condemning ourselves. So then, how do we get out of here?


    ¡°Hey what are guys doing out there?!¡± The four of us looked around trying to figure out where the voice was coming from.


    ¡°Over here you idiots!¡± We all look towards the adventurer guild, there was a man who was sticking his head out the window. ¡°Stop gawking and get over here!¡±


    For some reason everyone turn to face me, like they were waiting for my permission.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go.¡± I headed for adventurer guild everyone else quickly follow behind.


    I remember yesterday when I came to this guild it was full of drunk people who couldn¡¯t keep their hands to themselves. Now it¡¯s full of injury people who have defeated looks on their faces.


    ¡°You three again?¡± The guardsman who lets us through the gate walk over to us. The leather amour he was wearing was tore in a lot of places, which told me he barley escape from the orcs attacks alive. ¡°What were you guys planning on doing standing around in the open like that?¡±


    ¡°We were planning on breaking the ice wall.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you kids trying to get yourself killed?¡±


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing. Do you really think that wall is going to hold orcs for long?¡±


    ¡°No I don¡¯t think it will, but it¡¯ll buy us enough time for our reinforcement to get here.¡±


    ¡°Reinforcement, when did you guys had time to do that?¡±


    ¡°We call for reinforcement two weeks ago to deal with all these disappearance, they should be arriving soon.¡±


    Yea and they going to be in for a huge surprise when they get here.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Ok so you got people coming to rescue you, what makes you think the orcs will just sit around and wait? They can easily fire more of those bombs and destroy this town.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t destroy this town.¡± I suddenly felt someone place their hand on me. I look to see a little girl with a red dress and pointy ear was standing next to me. ¡°Hi Anna.¡± The girl gave me an extremely bright smile.


    ¡°Hey Claire.¡± I said as unenthusiastic as possible.


    ¡°So, about your-¡°


    ¡°What do you mean they won¡¯t destroy this town?¡± I quickly cut Claire off, the last thing I wanted was for her to question me. A small frown appear on her face, but it quickly faded and was replace with her bright smile again.


    ¡°While I was in the cave I overheard them talking about making this town their new home. So I doubt they¡¯ll launch anymore bombs, unless they want to burn their new home down. Which means they¡¯ll either have to pick at my ice wall with their bare hand, or wait for it to melt, both will take a long time.


    ¡°I guess you guys actually thought this out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you finally agree with us now miss, can please find somewhere to sit and not get into any more trouble?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I walk away from the guardsman and look around the guild. I notice everyone that was hiding was avoiding the windows. I guess they didn¡¯t want to be spotted by the orcs even though there¡¯s a wall separating us from them. I walk over towards a window so I could look at the ice wall. Their plan sounds pretty good, but there¡¯s a few things bothering me.


    For one, why are the orcs so interested in this town? They¡¯re going through all this trouble capture a simple human town why is that? Also where they get their weapons? I¡¯m pretty confident they didn¡¯t make those bombs, so where did they get them from?


    There¡¯s too many mystery revolving around them, I wouldn¡¯t be surprise if they did something unexpected.


    As I was looking at the ice wall, I notice something flew over it. I could immediately tell that the object that flew over the wall was a bomb.


    ¡°Ha¡­.I hate it when I¡¯m right.¡± I quickly drop to the ground to take cover. A spilt second later I heard the bomb go off. All the window in the guild was blown away as the entire building shook from the explosion.


    I looked back out the now destroy window to the area where the ice wall at was now on fire.


    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t expect them to do this.¡± Claire said calmly.


    ¡° Shouldn¡¯t you sound a bit more concern?¡±


    ¡°Trust me I am worry, if that wall melts we¡¯re done for.¡± Claire said nonchalantly.


    Everyone in the guild begin to panic. The guards were force to attack a few people to stop them from rushing out the door.


    ¡°Everyone calm down!¡± one of the guards shouted.


    ¡°They¡¯re launching bombs at us we¡¯re dead if we stay here!¡± someone in the crowd shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we got this under control!¡±


    Yea, right. I look back out the window to see part of the wall already fully melted. A group of orcs pushes a catapult through the opening.


    ¡°For my wall to melt this easily, what kind of bombs are those?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but do you think you can fix it?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I can easily repair it, but they¡¯ll just destroy it again with those bombs.¡±


    ¡°You just worry about that wall, I¡¯ll take care of the bombs.¡± I headed straight towards the door Aaron and Claire quickly follow behind.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡± Aaron ask.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to take that catapult out so Claire can rebuild her wall. You up for this?¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡± Aaron quickly answer. Of course I expected nothing different from him.


    ¡°Hey where you guys going?¡± I felt someone place their hand on my shoulder. I turn around to see it was the guard from before.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to go save your ass.¡± I push his hand off my shoulder.


    ¡°Do you guys really think you can beat them?¡±


    ¡°I think they can.¡± Max jumps between me and the guard. ¡°I think they¡¯re the only people who can possibly save us.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t really have time for your games right now.¡± The guard tries to push Max out the way, but Max grabs on to him and tries to hold him in place.


    ¡°Go ahead Anna! Do whatever you¡¯re plan on doing!¡±


    ¡°Nice one Max, you¡¯re actually pretty useful.¡±


    ¡°Um, thank you?¡±


    ¡°Hey wait, get back here!¡± The guard shouted. Of course we didn¡¯t pay attention to him and headed out the door anyway.


    Standing in front of us was about eight orcs and more and more of them was coming through the hole they made in the wall.


    ¡°Bring the next bomb!¡± One of the orcs shouted. Two more orcs came through the wall rolling a huge ball.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let them fire another one those. We¡¯re dead if we do.¡±


    ¡°I know that. Don¡¯t worry, me and Aaron will take care of it, just focus on created that wall. Now let¡¯s go!¡±


    I ran towards the catapult as fast as I could. The orcs quickly spotted me heading towards them. Two of them jump off the huge catapult and ran towards me.


    ¡°Aaron these two are yours!¡± I drop on the ground slid underneath them.


    ¡°I got it!¡± <Command: Scatter shot>


    I didn¡¯t turn around to check to see if he got them, I didn¡¯t have time to. I needed to quickly destroy the catapult before they could fire it again. Realizing that I was now a threat, four more orcs ran towards me.


    *Tch* Aaron just fire his arrows, it¡¯s going to take him at least a second to prepare his next arrow, which means I¡¯ll have to deal with these guys.


    The orc in front of me stops running and his raise his club in the air. From the looks of it he was waiting for me to close the distance, the moment I get in his range he¡¯ll crush me.


    As I kept running, I pulled my sword out my sheath. The orc smile the moment he saw my sword, I guess because he knew I would have to get real close to hit him, but he fail to realize that have intention of fighting him up close.


    I threw my sword at the orc with all my strength. Caught off guard, the orc tries to move out the way, but my sword land perfectly into his face.


    As the orcs slowly fell to the ground, I jump on top of him and pulled my sword out his face. Then I quickly jump off and rolled underneath the other two orcs. <Enhance: Rend> I turn around and quickly cut their two orcs legs off.


    Seeing a shadow looming behind me, I quickly turn around and impale the orc that was behind me in the stomach.


    ¡°Get ready to fire!¡± I look up to see the orcs had place the bomb on the catapult, and one of them was reaching for a lever that was on the catapult. I got back up on my feet and headed towards the catapult, but five more orcs quickly cut me off.


    Shit, I¡¯m not going to make it.


    <Element: Calm tempest>


    Suddenly, the wind pick up. All the orcs that was coming through the wall was blown away. Even the catapult got caught up in wind and was quickly torn apart as it was blown away. Strangely enough the wind didn¡¯t affect me at all. While everything else was getting blown away I was able to stand perfectly still in the fierce breeze.


    ¡°Well that take cares of that.¡± Claire walks up to me with a proud look on her face.


    ¡°I told you to worry about the wall. The last thig I need is for you to use up all your mana.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I got plenty of mana to spare.¡± Claire puts her hand on the wall. Slowly the hole that the orcs created was fix. ¡°All done.¡± Claire gives me another bright smile.


    ¡°Do you really think you won?¡± One of the orcs who legs I cut off started laughing.


    ¡°We kick your ass so I think so.¡± The orc continues to laugh


    ¡°You must be the girl Cain looking for. How unlucky, you¡¯re better off dead, because when he gets his hands on you.


    That¡¯s all you¡¯ll wish for.¡± The orc continue to laugh like a madman.


    ¡°Um Anna?¡± Claire taps me on my shoulder.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Look.¡± Claire points to the sky. I look up to see another bomb was flying over the wall.


    ¡°Aaron take that bomb out!¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡± Command: Iron Head>


    The arrow that Aaron fire quickly disappear from my sight. A split second later the bomb explodes in the sky. The fire that came from the bomb engulf the entire sky.


    I almost relax until I realize that the fire was slowly falling towards us.


    <Command: Invisible fortress>


    All the fire around us stops in midair. I could sense that some kind of magic was stopping the fire from burning us.


    I look around to see Max was standing near us. He held his shield to the sky, I guess to keep the fire off us.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I can be of some help.¡±


    ¡°Guys we got another problem.¡± Claire pointed towards her ice wall. The fire was able to get on the wall, quickly melting it. Soon multiple holes appear in the wall, with a bunch of orcs jumping through the opening. ¡°So what do we do?¡±


    I notice that everyone was looking at me, like they was waiting for an order. When did I become the leader? Well I guess I have been telling everyone what to do for a while now.


    ¡°Well running don¡¯t seem to be an options now, so I guess we¡¯re just going to have to fight.¡±


    A/N: Man my updates are random. well at least i''m posting chapters weekly so I guess that''s something. Well I hope you guys enjoy the chapter maybe the next one will be out this weekend. But don''t quote me, as i said my updates are random. Anyway thanks for reading

 Chapter 27: Wager

    Chapter 27


    Wager


    This¡­ doesn¡¯t look good. As the ice wall melted, more orcs jump through the multiple openings it now had.


    ¡°Well, now what do we do?¡± Claire ask.


    I notice that for some reason all three of them was looking at me like I was their leader.


    How the fuck should I now?! My plans went to hell the moment I failed to kill their leader, everything that happen after that was stuff I pulled out my ass, and now that the ice wall is pretty much destroy, I¡¯m all out of ideas.


    ¡°Well running don¡¯t seem to be an options anymore, so I guess we¡¯re just going to have to fight.¡±


    The orcs that charge through the wall ran around us creating a circle.


    I grip my sword as tight as I could in preparation for their attack, but strangely none of them attack us, the moment they created the circle they stop moving.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they attacking us?¡± Max looked around nervously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it looks like they¡¯re waiting on something.¡±


    A few of the orcs that surrounded us move out the way, creating an opening in the circle. An orc with red war paint all over his body and a chain wrap around his shoulder walk into the circle with us.


    ¡°You know, I was wandering why we haven¡¯t taken over this town yet, but after seeing you I¡¯m no longer surprise. Not only have you free all the captive under my watch, but you even manage to single handily stop me from taking this town. Damn, you¡¯re one hell of a woman.¡±


    ¡°Cain, what do you want?¡±


    "What do I want?¡± Cain looked around the circle like he was expecting someone to answer my question. ¡°I thinks it¡¯s obvious what I want, I want a rematch.¡±


    ¡°A rematch?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was pretty obvious you were going to win in our last fight. That¡¯s why I¡¯m challenging you, to redeem myself.¡±


    ¡°So let me get this straight, you stop this entire battle just so you can fight me? Hahaha.¡± I let out a dry laugh. ¡°Is this supposed to be a joke?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m dead serious. Now let¡¯s fight.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± I stuck my hand out to stop him from rushing me. ¡°I¡¯m fine with fighting you, not like have a choice anyway, but if we¡¯re going to do this, why don¡¯t we follow the warrior code you orcs are so proud of.¡±


    ¡°Warrior code?¡± Cain looked at me confusingly.


    ¡°You know, when two warriors¡¯ challenge each other they have to wager something.¡±


    ¡°I know what it is, I¡¯m just surprise you know what it is.¡±


    Of course I do, I can¡¯t count how many times orcs had challenge me to a fight in the past.


    ¡°Fine if I win¡­¡± Cain pause, like he was trying to figure out what he wanted. After looking around for a bit, his eyes slowly fell on me.


    I have to hand it to him. I didn¡¯t think it was possible for anything to creep me out, yet I got multiple alarms going off in my head that¡¯s telling me to get as far away from this guy as possible.


    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll have to become my slave. That is of course, if you survive this fight.¡±


    ¡­I guess I should¡¯ve saw that coming, the creepy vibe this guy give off this just keeps growing. I shouldn¡¯t let this get to me, it never really matter what he wager anyway, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to lose.


    ¡°Fine, deal.¡±


    ¡°Sis what are you-¡°


    ¡°Shut it, I¡¯m doing something over here.¡± I let out a deep breath and gather my thoughts. ¡°Alright, if I win you¡¯ll have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Denied.¡±


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t even know what I was going to say.¡±


    ¡°Oh I do, you were going to say, if I win you¡¯ll have to leave this town alone. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Actually I was going to say if I win, you¡¯ll have to let me and my brother over here leave this town safely.¡±


    ¡°Hey what about me?¡± Claire looked at me with pleading eyes.


    ¡°Right, I guess these other two can join us.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to save this town.¡± Cain looked with a shock look on his face.


    ¡°No, why the fuck should I care about this town?¡± Seriously, this place wasn¡¯t even my original destination


    ¡°¡­I guess I was wrong about you. Seeing you free all my captive, I assume you were a kind person, but now I see you¡¯re just a selfish person just like me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! My sis risk her life to save me multiple times!¡±


    ¡°Seriously Aaron shut up, I think he¡¯s the last person you want to piss off in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re that kid that fire that flashy arrow at me aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yea, so what?¡±


    ¡°I would like to thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for your interference, none of this would¡¯ve happen.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Back in the cave your sister challenge to me a duel, and she would¡¯ve won if you didn¡¯t intervene. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve never had the chance to take this town over, or get a rematch with your sister, and for that I thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sis is that true?¡± Aaron looked at me with a pleading look.


    Shit, what do I tell him? Once he realize he cause all this, it¡¯ll definitely break him. Wait, why should I care about his emotions? It because of him I nearly died.


    I look back at Aaron to see he was still waiting for me to answer him. No the look on his face told me he didn¡¯t want an answer, he wanted me to comfort him, he wanted me to tell him that none of this his fault. But unfortunately, I¡¯m not that kind of person. He must¡¯ve forgot who I am.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, this is all your fault. If you didn¡¯t interfere in my fight, no one would¡¯ve died today.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Aaron eyes widen as he drop to the ground. I could definitely tell something inside him broke.


    ¡°Aaron!¡± Both Max and Claire ran to Aaron side.


    ¡°Anna why would you say that?!¡± Claire looked at me with a scowl. I have no idea why she piss, she only met him like two times.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the truth. If he doesn¡¯t learn from this then he¡¯s completely useless to me. You hear me Aaron? If you don¡¯t improve you¡¯re useless to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The blank look on Aaron face told me he didn¡¯t hear anything I said. Seeing that I wasn¡¯t going to get any answers, I turn away from the group. Before I left, I took one last look at them. Both Max and Claire were glaring at me, well it was mostly Claire, Max just looked confuse.


    Just a few minutes ago all of them was looking at me like I was some sort of saint. How funny, while it¡¯s true I was helping the humans, I merely did it to save my own ass. Now that I have chance to escape, this town can burn in hell for all I care.


    I walk into the center of the circle where Cain was standing.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Now, let¡¯s kill each other.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, the more I hear you talk the more I fall for you. Do me a favor and try not die from my attacks, it¡¯ll be a huge waste if you do.¡±


    ¡°You sound pretty confident even though I nearly killed you earlier.¡±


    The entire area went silent as me and Cain got ready to fight. I looked and saw that all the orcs that was surrounding me was watching us intently. I guess they was excited to see their leader fight or maybe they¡¯re curious as to why he was challenge a girl to a duel.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I let out a little chuckle just thinking about my current situation. Four days ago before I left home. I planned to never gain any kind of attention. And yet here I am in the middle of town getting challenge by an orc. I always knew I had bad luck, but I didn¡¯t think it was this bad, well it doesn¡¯t help that I have an unlucky charm following me.


    I took another look at the group. Aaron was unresponsive as Claire and Max shook him to see if he was ok.


    Maybe¡­. I was too hard on him.  I shook my head to dismiss that thought. No, if I didn¡¯t tell him he would¡¯ve kept being nuisance to me. Hopefully he¡¯ll learn from this and also realize that I¡¯m not really a nice person.


    ¡°Hey, are we going to do this?¡± Snap out of my thoughts, I look up to see Cain was waving his hammer at me impatiently.


    Right¡­ I¡¯m supposed to be fighting right now. I let out another deep breath to dispel any thoughts that might distract me.


    ¡°How polite of you to wait for your opponent to put their guard up.¡±


    ¡°Well it would be boring to kill an opponent that wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°Trust me when I said this. That was the only chance you had to kill me, you¡¯re going to regret not taking it.¡±


    I tightly grip my sword with both my hands as I calmly observe Cain. Going off the information from our last fight, I know for a fact he¡¯s faster and stronger than a normal orc. A prolong battle with him definitely won¡¯t end well for me, especially since I been fighting and running this whole day. So my best option right now is to kill him as quickly as I can.


    I slowly close the distance between us patiently waiting for him get into range. The moment I got him into my sword range, I gather my mana into my arm for a single attack. <Enhance: Re...>


    Before I could finish my move, he jumps out of my sword range.


    He predicted my attack? I look at Cain who had a smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking any chances with you miss. You nearly killed me last time because I underestimated you. So get ready, because I coming at you with everything I got.¡±


    *Tch* looks like I won¡¯t be able to kill him with any surprise attack. Well since I can¡¯t catch him off guard, I¡¯m just going to have to break his guard. I Ran towards him as fast as I could. Cain responds by simply raising his hammer


    Predictable, he¡¯s going to use his size to his advantage and try to crush me before I can get into cutting range with my sword. I fought enough of you guys to know how you operate.


    The moment I step into his range, I stop moving and raise my sword up, just as he swung his hammer at me.


    C¡¯mon, just try to hit me! <Command: Repel>


    I waited for his hammer to connect with my sword, but instead of following through with his attack, he instead let¡¯s go of his hammer just as it was about touch my sword.


    I watch in confusion as spun his body around. Just as his hammer was about to touch the ground, he grabs it and swung it at me.


    Still in shock from his weird movements, I barely got my body to duck in time to dodge his attack. I felt a huge gust of wind blew over me as his hammer swept pass my head.


    Barely¡­ I barely survive that. As I was recovering from the near death experience, I look up to see that Cain was swinging his hammer downward at me.


    I quickly jump backward to avoid his attack. The moment his hammer hit the ground, a sound that can match an explosion resonate across the area.


    ¡°Hehe not bad.¡± With a smile, Cain lefts his hammer from the ground that was now crack.


    That fucker, he threw a feint at me to counter my ¡°repel.¡± That speed and strength of his already bad enough, but he also know how to counter my attacks. Well since my two trump cards won¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just have to improvise.


    I again, rush ran towards Cain.


    ¡°Coming back for more huh?¡± Cain swung his heavy hammer at me. I drop to the ground and swipe my sword at his leg. Cain jumps away from me to avoid my attack. I quickly got back up on my feet and chase after. I thrust my sword at him before he could fully recover from his jump.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re pretty skilled but¡­¡± Just as my sword was about to impale him, he quickly grabs it.


    ¡°You¡¯re only human.¡± I wiggle my sword around hoping I could free it from his grip, but it was futile, I couldn¡¯t even get my sword to move an inch.


    "Do you see now?! The strength difference between us is far too great! All it¡¯ll take is a single hit for me to break everyone bone in your fragile body!¡± While still holding onto my sword, Cain raise his hammer and swung it at me.


    Giving up on freeing my sword, I reposition my hand on the hilt and threw my entire body weight on my hands.


    ¡°What?!¡± Cain shouted in disbelief, as he saw me dodge his attack by doing a handstand on my sword that he was holding.


    <Command: Repel>


    His hand that was holding my sword was forcefully push away from it. While still in midair, I twist my body around in swung my downwards at him as I fell to the ground.


    Still in shock from my acrobatic display, Cain desperately throws his body backward to avoid my attack. I felt my sword slightly make contact with him before he could fully retreat. As soon my body hit the ground, I quickly got back up to see what injury I inflicted on him.


    There a small was small wound on his chest, a small amount blood drip from the little mark I made on him.


    ¡°While it¡¯s true you are stronger than me, it doesn¡¯t mean shit if you can¡¯t hit me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Silently, Cain rubs the little injury I inflicted on him. After examining his injury for little bit, he lets out a laugh. ¡°Hahaha! This just too good!¡± Cain reach for the chain that was wrap around his shoulder. Raising the chain in the air, he whips the ground with it which makes a loud crack sound.


    ¡°Miss that was a pretty good first round, but are you ready for round two?¡±


    A/N: So i realize last chapter I was straying from my story, but i think I got everything back together with this. Also let me know what you thought of this fight. This is my first boss in my series, so I like to know what you think of it.


    I was planning on fully finishing the fight this chapter, but a few things came up. One, I always wanted to do "This fight isn''t over yet ending." Two, there''s a move that Cain got, and for the life of me I can''t fucking come up with a name for it. At this point i''m probably going to name it " the kamehameha wave." And three, I really wanted to do "this fight isn''t over yet ending."


    Well I think that''s all I have to say. I''m honestly surprise i''m the orc story is still going on. When I first started this arc I thought I would breeze past it. I guess this is one going to be one long arc.


    Anyway guys I hope you enjoy the chapter, and thanks for reading.

 Chapter 28: Round Two

    Name: Cain


    Age: 34


    Sex: Male


    Race: Orc


    Fighting style: Just like every other orc, Cain relies on his overwhelming physical strength to defeat his foes. But unlike the others, Cain is a genius when it comes to fighting. He is quick to understand how enemies fight, and is even quicker to come up with a counter measure to defeat them.


    V.S


    Name: Anna (Demon King)


    Age: 16+


    Sex: Female


    Race: Human??


    Fighting style: Surprisingly, Anna doesn¡¯t know any form of martial art or sword techniques. Relying solely on her instinct and past life fighting experience, enemies that don¡¯t pay attention to her will quickly get cut down by her unpredictable attacks


    Chapter 28


    Round Two


    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s actually pretty good. She¡¯s holding her own against Cain.¡±


    ¡°Yea, but barely. The moment she makes a mistake she¡¯s done for. And that look on Cain face is telling me he¡¯s about to get serious, I doubt she¡¯ll last much longer.¡±


    I seriously wish these guys would shut up. I tried to shut out the orcs that was whispering around me and focus on Cain, who now was wielding a chain like it was a whip. I¡¯m pretty sure the chain he¡¯s holding is the one that was used to tie me and Claire up. Those chains are pretty useful for binding deadly threats, since they drain magic once they wrap around their target. I seriously hope I¡¯m wrong, but from the looks of it, he¡¯s going to use that as a weapon.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± A wide grin appears on Cain face. ¡°I knew you were good, but to think you would be able injury me, I am thoroughly impress with you miss, but unfortunately are little fun time is coming to an end.¡± Cain lifted the chain again and whip it across the ground. I guess this was his way of threaten me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been observing the way you fight. To make up for your lack of strength, you¡¯ll try to outmaneuver your opponents and try to catch them off guard. Normally, that isn¡¯t a problem. I fought plenty of creatures that likes to stay on the move, but that small bodies of yours combine with your insane reflex makes it nigh impossible to hit you.¡±


    ¡°So basically what you¡¯re saying is that you give up?¡±


    ¡°Quite the opposite actually.¡± The smile on Cain¡¯s face disappear and was replace with a more serious expression.


    ¡°This is what I¡¯m going to do miss.¡± Cain takes a few steps towards me. I raise my sword up in front of me in preparation for whatever he¡¯s planning.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t hit you. The first thing I¡¯m going to do is capture you, then I¡¯m going to break you.¡± Cain raise the chain in the air and swung it at me. I quickly raise my sword up and push it away from me. His chain isn¡¯t as heavy as his hammer so I can easily parry it


    Undeterred by how easily I push his attack away, Cain again swung his chain, which I again easily parry. Repeated this process, he continue to attack me with his chain. His attacks kept getting faster as time passed until it became impossible for me to even see the chain.


    Focusing solely on his arm he was using to swing the chain, I continue to parry his attacks while slowing closing the distance between us. Seeing that I was dangerously getting close to him, he drops the chain and swept it along the ground. Sparks flew from the chain as he drag it towards me.  I jump towards him just as his chain was about to hit me.


    Now I got him! As soon as I got him into my range, I focus all my magic into my arm.


    <Enhance: Re...> Just as I was about to launch my attack, Cain quickly jumps away from me.


    Damn it that¡¯s the second time he did that, but I¡¯m not letting him get away this time! The moment my feet touch the ground I quickly dash towards him before he could attack me again.


    Seeing that I was too close to hit with his chain he instead lifted his hammer up. I raise my sword up and prepare for his attack.


    <Command: Rep¡­> Wait¡­ isn¡¯t this the same like last time? Remembering how I barely dodge his last fake out attack, I jump away from him just as he was about to smash his hammer into me. The smile that appear immediately told me I made a bad decision.


    As I was about to land back on the ground, I notice the chain was already heading back towards me again. Instead of landing safely on my feet, I instead let my body hit the ground so I could roll underneath his attack.


    Damnit, I shouldn¡¯t have jump away, now I¡¯m back to square one again.


    ¡°Those reflexes of yours is really impressive.¡± Cain tosses his hammer into the air.  ¡°How about we play a game and see how long you can keep that up.¡± As he hammer flew higher in the sky, he swings his chain into the air towards his hammer. The chain wraps around the hammer the moment it touches it.


    ¡°Now miss, get moving!¡± Cain shouted as he drops his hammer that was now attach to his chain towards me.


    I quickly side step out of the way of his attack. The moment his fuse weapon hit the ground it created a small dust cloud and a ear shattering noise. You got to be kidding me, is every one of his attacks a one hit kill?!


    ¡°Good, keep dancing!!¡± Cain howl as he raise his weapon in the air again and repeatedly slam it down at me. I manage to dodge all his attack, but I felt myself getting slower as I continue to evade his onslaught.


    Yea just as I fear. This entire day I¡¯ve been running around and fighting, seeing that humans virtually have no stamina, I knew sooner or later I was going to get hit by fatigue, I was just hoping it would be later. I need to hurry up and finish this fight before this body gives out on me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter your movements are getting dull, are you running out of steam?!¡± Just as I barley dodge his last attack, I notice he was already in the middle of a new one. With his hand raise high in the sky, Cain drop his weapon at me again. I commanded my body to quickly move out the way, but all I got was a very slow and pathetic run. I barley was able to move legs out the way as the chain smash into the ground.


    ¡°Dodge this!¡± Cain lifted his weapon high over his shoulder like he was going to throw it.


    <Command: Iron Twister > Cain lean his body forward as he swung his weapon at me. As his weapon got closer, his chain that was holding the hammer unwraps around it, which cause the hammer to spin towards me.


    Seeing the hammer spinning towards me at an insane speed I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to get out the way. Planting both my feet on the ground, I waited for hammer to get close to me, the moment it was about to touch me, I lean out of the way letting the hammer fly over my shoulder.


    ¡°Nice one, but can you do it again?¡±


    ¡°Anna behind you!!¡± Max shouted. I look behind me to see that his hammer was heading back towards me.


    I knew I sense him using magic, he must¡¯ve commanded his hammer to return to him or something. It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll dodge it just like last time.


    ¡°Where do you think your looking?!¡± Just as I was getting ready to dodge his hammer. I look behind me to see he was swinging his chain towards my feet.


    This is seriously getting ridiculous. The hammer and the chain was bad enough when they were combine together. Now I got deal with both of them at the same time? Gathering all my strength into my legs. I jump in the air to avoid his sweeping attack. While still in midair, I place my sword in front of me and pour my magic directly into it.


    <Command: Repel>


    The hammer bounce away from me the moment it hit my sword. I half expected the hammer to come after me again, but I guess my magic cancel out his magic since the hammer stop spinning and hit the ground the moment I push it away.


    With the hammer taking care of all I need to worry about now is that chain of his. At least I wish that was the only thing I have to worry about. Because of all that jumping and rolling around I did earlier, I¡¯m now completely exhausted.  My breathing is ragged, my legs feel like jelly, and my heart feels like it¡¯s going to bust out my chest any minute.


    I look at Cain to see that there wasn¡¯t even a hint of exhausted on his face, even though he¡¯s been swinging a heavy hammer and chain at me this whole time.  I knew I was going to be at a disadvantage when it came to stamina, that¡¯s why I wanted to end this fight as soon as possible, but that obviously didn¡¯t work out for me.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Cain gives me another one of his arrogant and annoying smile. ¡°You seem to be having a hard time over there. Why don¡¯t you stop playing around get serious.¡±


    Get serious? Does he really think I¡¯m messing around?¡± I scan his face to see if he was joking with me, but he had a dead serious look on him. I guess he really thinks I¡¯m holding back.


    ¡°I really do appreciate the ego boost, but I think you overestimating just a little bit.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fool me miss, I remember our fight at the cave. That power that could¡¯ve kill me back then, I want to see it again.¡±


    Power? I guess he must talking about ¡°corruption.¡± As much as I would love to use it here I can¡¯t.


    I took a look around and saw that the orcs that were surrounding me was intently watching the fight. And behind them in the buildings there was humans peeking out the window who was also watching the duel. And behind me Claire and Max was curiously staring at me.


    If it was just a few people, I would use it then immediately deal with anyone who seen me. But there¡¯s far too many witness for me to use that power here. I have no choice but to keep relying on this body powers, although I can¡¯t win with it since he knows how to counter all my moves.


    So then, what¡¯s worse? Using my corrupt power to win, but then get hunted by the entire kingdom, or losing and becoming a slave to the orcs?


    Heh, I don¡¯t even need to think about it. It¡¯s pretty obvious losing is the worse. Even though I may be wearing a skirt right now, I still have a little male pride left in me. If I see a chance to win I¡¯m going to take it, I¡¯ll deal with whatever consequence that comes with it later.


    ¡°You want me to get serious?¡± I throw my jacket off me fully revealing a white short-sleeve shirt I wore underneath it. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get serious.¡±


    The warn energy that was coursing through my body was slowing replace with a far more stronger and sinister power.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    As I release the energy around me, I thin it out as much as I could so hopefully no one could sense it. I look at Cain who still had a cocky smile on him, which tells me he can¡¯t sense it.


    That solve one problem, but that chain of his is still a nuisance. Even though my corruption power is far stronger than my human abilities, I don¡¯t get any strength boost when I use it. In fact it¡¯s the opposite. I¡¯m slowly getting weaker. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t notice it. But since my body is currently exhausted, the draining effect is far more obvious. I need to hurry up and finish him off.


    Taking a deep breath, I gathering all my strength and charge at Cain as fast as I could.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally getting serious? Good, now show me what you¡¯re capable of!¡±


    Cain lashes his whip at me. I move my sword to quickly parry it, but his chain wraps around my sword.


    ¡°I got you!¡± Chain forcefully pulls me towards him.


    ¡°Good, now I don¡¯t have to chase after your ass no more!¡± As I was being pulled I lifted my leg up threw my entire body weight into a kick.


    My foot lands directly into his chest. Even though I put everything I had into that kick, Cain simply shrugs it off and tightly wraps his arm around me. His grip on me got tighter as I tried to free myself to the point it felt like I would get crush to death.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I shouted out in pain.


    ¡°Why would I do that? If I let go I won¡¯t hear that cute screams of yours no more.¡±


    Sadistic bastard! Does he really think he can crush me? As awkward as this position is, this actually works in my favor.


    I release even more of my power until the chain that binding my sword rusted away. With my sword free, I thrust it directly at his face. He quickly grabs my arm before I could impale him.


    ¡°You continue to impress me miss, even in this situation you¡¯re coming up with ways to attack me, but unfortunately for you, none of it was enough to beat me.¡± Cain tighten his grip on me even more.


    ¡°Ow¡­.. You seem to be getting a little cocky. What makes you think this fight is over yet?¡± I push against his hand that held my sword. The cocky grin on his face faded away once he realize that my sword was slowly getting closer to his face. Veins pop out on his arm as he tried to push my sword away, but as hard as he tried he couldn¡¯t push me away.


    I bet he¡¯s thinking how did she get so strong?! When in fact I didn¡¯t get any stronger he just got weaker.


    <Wither>


    Being this close to me while I¡¯m using corruption, obviously you¡¯re going to suffer for it. Although since I¡¯m not using that much I can¡¯t outright kill him, but that strength he¡¯s so proud of is going take a huge hit. The longer he remains in contact with me, the more his health will degrade.


    Sweat appear on Cain¡¯s face as he struggle to push my sword away, but no matter how he tried he could not stop me. My sword continue draw closer to him until it was just about to pierce his eye.


    ¡°Back off!¡± Letting out a loud shout, Cain pushes me away from him.


    How? I drain pretty much all of his strength, how was he able to still overpower me?


    I look at Cain to see he was breathing heavily and his skin was pale.


    That must¡¯ve been the last of his strength, which means he shouldn¡¯t be a threat to me anymore. I slowly pick myself up from the ground. My legs nearly gave out on me the moment I tried to take a step. I guess I must be on my last leg too.


    Slowly, I drag my exhausted body towards Cain. As I got closer to him, I notice he still looked determined. He raise his fist at me and threw a punch.


    Unable to dodge his attack, I simply head butted his fist. Normally his punches would had enough power to knock my head right off my body, but now they won¡¯t even leave a bruise. Gathering what little energy I had left, I drag my sword on the ground so I could do an upward slash, which I hope would cut him in half.


    Seeing my slow moving attack, Cain from what I guess, tried to jump away, but fail and ended up falling on his back.


    I place my sword near his face before he could try to stand up again.


    ¡°It¡¯s my win.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡± Cain let¡¯s out a small laugh. ¡°Yea, I guess it is.¡±


    ¡°We had a deal, so let us go.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re free to leave.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief. I nearly let myself drop to the ground, but quickly stop myself. I¡¯m afraid if I sat down I won¡¯t be able to get back up.


    I waited, hoping the orcs would disband the circle they created around us, but strangely even though the fight was over none of them move.


    ¡°Well, what are you guys standing around for? Get out my way.¡±


    ¡°Why would we do that?¡± One of the orcs walk into the circle. ¡°That fight you show us was really entertaining, it would be a shame for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yea, it would be a real shame.¡± Hearing a voice behind me, I quickly turn around to see another orc was walking towards me.


    ¡°Cain what the hell? We had a deal!¡±


    ¡°And I stuck with it. I let you leave, although it seems like everyone else don¡¯t want you to go.¡±


    ¡°You got to be fucking kidding me!¡± I look around hoping I could find a way to break out, but they had me surrounded. It also doesn¡¯t help that I¡¯m completely exhausted, even if I did find an opening I doubt I would be able reach in my condition.


    The only way I even have a chance of getting out of here if I can get Claire and Aaron to help me, but I doubt Aaron is even capable of helping me now¡­. Wait where is he?


    I look around notice that Aaron, Max and Claire were gone. Were the hell did they go? Were they capture? As I continue to look around, a shadow loom over me. I quickly turn around to see that was orc standing in front of me with his club raise in the air.


    I raise my sword up hoping it would stop his attack even though I knew it was pointless. As I waiting for his attack, I suddenly felt myself get lifted in the air, before I could figure out was going on I was already behind the orc that tried to attack me.


    ¡°Ganging up on a single girl, how disgusting.¡± I look up to see a guy with a cloak covering his entire body was holding me with one hand.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Cain demanded.


    ¡°Honestly, you would think this cloak covering my face would be enough to tell you that¡¯s it none of your damn business. But I guess you orcs are too stupid to understand something like that.¡±


    ¡°You talk big kid, but surely you understand what situation you¡¯re in now, I hope you don¡¯t honestly expect you can win here.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± The cloak man takes a look around his surroundings. ¡°No, I don¡¯t expect to win, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can catch me.¡± The cloak man for some reason ducks, the moment I felt a strong gust of wind past by my head, I knew and orc was behind us.


    He dodge an attack without even looking behind him?


    While carrying me, the hooded man casually dodge any orc that tried to attack, while making his way towards the outer rim of the circle. Every time we got close to exiting the circle, an orc would jump in front of us cutting us off.


    *Tch* ¡°You guys are pretty adamant about not letting us leave.¡± The hooded man once again takes a look around.


    *Sigh* ¡°This is going to hurt.¡±


    Turning around, the hooded man raise his arm up towards an orc that was about to swing his club at him.


    ¡°Hey what the hell are you doing don¡¯t try to block their attacks!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry miss, I got this under control.¡± We were lifted off the ground the moment the orc hit him. As we flew through the air, I notice we were going head first into a building. Twisting his body around the hooded man pointed his feet into the building, I guess to lessen the impact, but seeing how fast we were moving we were going to turn into a puddle anyway.


    <Enhance + Element: Defiance>


    Suddenly we slow down the moment we were about to the hit. The hooded man feet landed safely on the side of the building¡­, Wait sideways?


    I look down to see were actually standing sideways on a building. Confuse, I look at the man feet to see electricity was coming out of it.


    ¡°Thanks guys!¡± The hooded man shouted at the orcs who were staring at us in complete shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you got hit on purpose just so we can escape?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± While still carrying me the hooded run up the wall until we reach the roof. The moment we safety landed on top of the roof, he gentle puts me down.


    ¡°Was she the last one?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I look around to see Aaron, Max and Claire were standing around a group of people wearing cloaks.


    ¡°Alexander, now that the civilians have been rescue I have permission to deal those assholes down there?¡±


    ¡°You have my permission.¡±


    Wait, Alexander?


    (Avoid a man name Alexander) James warning echo in my head. I look at the group of hooded man, hoping I could find the one name Alexander, but they all had their face conceal. Well even If I saw they¡¯re face it not like I would be able to tell who it is.


    ¡°Thanks, Alexander.¡± The hooded man that rescue me, throws off his cloak.


    ¡°!!!¡± I immediately jump away in complete shock the moment I saw him. Underneath the hood was a man with short white hair. His unusual hair color is not what shock me. Out of pure instinct, I quickly grab my sword and pointed it at the man.


    Surely anyone in my situation would react the same. If you saw the weapon that was solely design to kill wouldn¡¯t you do the same? The weapon on the man back, even though this body never seen it, it reacted like it was one that was tormented by that accursed weapon. My body continue to shake as I stare blankly at the man. Excalibur, why does he have it?!


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man looks at me with a worried look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry miss.¡± The man gives me a bright smile. ¡°Just leave everything to me!¡±


    A/N: Sorry for late the chapter. Overwatch beta is really addicting. But i was somehow able to tear myself away from it and give you guys a chap. I not breaking my one chapter per week goal.


    Anyway, tell me what you think of this fight. This is my first chapter dedicated to a fight, so I would like know what you think.


    Next week, once overwatch beta is over, we''ll be back to our regular schedule random updates. As always guys, thanks for reading.

 Chapter 29: The Apex-Unstoppable Justice

    Introduction wasn¡¯t necessary, the moment they saw they sword on the man¡¯s back they knew who he was. As he calmly walk towards the orcs, he reach behind him and slowly started pulling his sword out.


    At that moment, all the orcs charges at the man. They¡¯re instincts scream at them telling them to stop him from drawing that sword or else they¡¯re all going to die. But Excalibur isn¡¯t even needed.


    Giving up on drawing his sword, the man raise his arm up and grabs the club that the orc was swinging at him. Shock appear on the orc face as he saw that his attack was easily fended against.


    It is physically impossible for a human to match an orc in strength, but you¡¯ll have to be a fool to think he¡¯s a normal human¡­.


    .


    .


    Selective Breeding: The intentional breeding of two individual with desirable traits an attempt to create an offspring with the same or even better traits.


    For generations, nobles have continue this practice so they could give birth to strong children that would inherit their bloodline. Being born as a noble, the hero¡¯s family was no different. Praying for a strong son they wish came true when they gave birth to him. Born with a strong body and mind it quickly became apparent to the parents that their son was destined for greatness, but they had no idea how truly great his destiny was.


    Interested in this youth, Athena watch over him. Even though he was clearly strong, she had to make sure that he wasn¡¯t susceptible to ¡°corruption¡± that comes with power.


    Even though the kid was stronger than his peers he never took advantage of them. Always using his power to help everyone else, Athena finally deem the kid worthy of her blessing.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the family to notice the blessing. The kid¡¯s strong body became even stronger and his blonde hair slowly turn white. Dragging the entire family into an illusion, Athena explain what was happening to their child and what he was destined for.  While most parents would concern for their child, the hero¡¯s parents was excited for their child future. The hero¡¯s parents hire martial artist to prepare their son for his destiny.


    Due to being a genius, he excel at everything his trainers taught him. Eventually, he even surpass his teachers. With his training over with, the hero only had one last task left to complete for him to truly become a hero, find Excalibur.


    Leaving his family behind, the hero set off on a journey to find Excalibur that would take two years to complete. Completely losing contact of their child, the parents worried endlessly. Until finally their son return home with a reward, Excalibur. On that day, the entire world celebrated the birth of a new hero.


    Now then, let¡¯s recap. Born a prodigy, bless by Athena, train by the world strongest martial artists, and of course the wielder of the legendary weapon Excalibur. Thanks to the genetics he inherit from his family and their ancestors the strongest hero has been born! His name is Joseph, and he is humanity final line of defense against monsters and corruption that hides in humanity.


    ¡­.He is the one that is destined to kill the Demon King


    Chapter 29


    The Apex: Unstoppable Justice


    Excalibur, why does he have it? I stood frozen in place hoping someone would answer my question, but everyone was too busy watching the hero fight to answer. Well everyone except my brother.


    I look back at Aaron who still had a blank look on him. Surprisingly, Claire was still by his side. I thought she would be more interested in the hero. Well since she¡¯s looking after him I don¡¯t need to worry about him.


    I took one last look at them before walking away. The way she was comforting him made it look like they were close. If she wasn¡¯t an elf, I would think that she was his sister. Well I know for fact if she was she would definitely be better than me, but then again, I think anyone would be a better sister than me.


    ¡­Why am I referring to myself as his sister? Jeez, the kid call me ¡°sis¡± so many times, that I¡¯m now starting to see myself as one.


    ¡°Anna you got to see this.¡± Max eagerly wave for me to come over. I sat down at the edge of the building next to him and watch the hero fight an entire army by himself.


    Jumping over an orc that tried to attack him, the hero lands straight in middle of a group of orcs. As soon as he lands he grabs two orcs and pulls them closer to him.


    ¡°And now for my next trick!¡± <Element: Spark of Light>


    A blinding light sudden;y emits from the hero¡¯s body. Just as quickly as it appear, it quickly vanish leaving a bunch of charred orcs in its wake.


    ¡°That¡¯s another ten down!¡± The hero loudly proclaim.


    ¡°That guy is amazing! He¡¯s nearly as good as you Anna.¡± Max¡¯s eyes were gleaming with excitement.


    I let out a little chuckle. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s trying to flatter me, or if he simply overestimating me. But it¡¯s pretty obvious that he¡¯s stronger than me. He haven¡¯t even draw Excalibur, yet he¡¯s still defeating all the orcs with ease. I¡¯m actually having a hard time telling if he¡¯s human or not.


    I look behind me to see the three men wearing cloak were standing behind me and Max. I guess these must be the reinforcement the guard was talking about. They must be really confident in their skills for them to send only four people including the hero to solve this problem.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to lose if he keeps playing around like this.¡± One of the hooded man spoke up.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s just the nature of a hero isn¡¯t it? They never want to dirty their hands, even when they¡¯re facing someone that¡¯s needs to be kill.¡± The second hooded man takes his off. Underneath it was a man with brown hair and dark brown eyes. Average features for a human, except for his eyes. Even though his eye color is normal for a human, they didn¡¯t feel human. His eyes were completely dead, like his soul was suck out of him leaving nothing but a shell behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for right? To clean up the mess that the hero refuse to do.¡± The man gives both me and Max a creepy smile.  Seriously, why is the hero party full of shady people?


    Pulling out two curve daggers, the man walks over to the edge of the building. ¡°Alexander, permission to join the fight?¡±


    ¡°Granted.¡± One of the hooded man spoke up. The man jump off the building as soon as his request was accepted.


    Before the man touch the ground, he threw both of his daggers at two orcs that was approaching the hero. Both of his daggers lands into the orcs chest. But thanks to the leather amour the orcs were wearing, the orcs simply shrug off the attack and continue to rush after the hero. The two orcs that were running at the hero begin to roughly cough up blood. Even with the coughing fit, the two orcs continue rush at the hero with the determination to quickly finish him off. But, before they could reach him they drop to the ground as if all their strength was suddenly sap out of them.


    I didn¡¯t sense him use any magic, so did he dip his weapon in poison or something?  I look behind me again to see that there was only two hooded man left.


    The one that spoke up is Alexander. I never thought I would meet him here, and I especially never thought he would be working with the hero.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    (His power, it felt very similar to yours.) James words echo in my head again.


    That¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m the only one who can use corruption. And I know for a fact he¡¯s not a demon. So did James get confuse and mistake his power for mines, or is this man hiding some secret? Well I¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    As soon as I was about to get up, the hooded man next to Alexander, unsheathe is sword slightly, just enough for me to see.


    Is he threating me? If he is how did he know I was going to attack Alexander? No if he knew I was going to attack him, then he probably would¡¯ve killed me. Which means he¡¯s going off a hunch I might attack him.


    Seeing the man give off a massive amount of killing intent, I simply turn back around and watch the fight. There¡¯s no reason for me to risk my life now. I¡¯ll deal with him later when I recover.


    ¡°Prepare to fire!¡± One of the orcs near the catapults shouted.


    Got to be a bluff, if they fire those bombs this close they¡¯ll kill everyone including themselves.


    ¡°Fire!¡± The orcs launches multiple bombs in the air towards us.


    ¡­.They actually fire it. As much as I want to run away right now. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to escape the blast radius. Especially since they launch multiple bombs at us.


    ¡°Max¡­ you think you can block that?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± The terrified look he gave me, pretty much answer my question.


    The cloak man that was standing next to Alexander walks to the edge near us.


    <Summon: Sword Barrage>


    Swords appears all around the hooded man. Lifting his hand in the air, he launches all the swords he created into the bombs.


    The entire night sky became a sea of flames as each bomb exploded one after the other. It kind of look like a festival if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the fire that cover the sky turn into a meteor shower.


    More buildings were set ablaze as the fire fell from the sky. Surprisingly the building we were standing on didn¡¯t get hit at all even though we were pretty close to the explosion. I¡¯m sure if that¡¯s a miracle, or somehow one of the hooded man prevented the fire from falling on this building.


    ¡°This gone on long enough.¡± Alexander walks towards the edge of the building. ¡°Joseph! Stop playing around and use Excalibur, end this battle now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The hero looks up at Alexander with a pleading look, like he was begging him to not make him use Excalibur.


    ¡°Look around you, this chaos was cause by the enemy. If you continue to show mercy to them, more innocent people will die.¡±


    ¡°¡­.You¡¯re right Alexander, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± The hero reaches behind him and pulls his sword out. The blade on the sword white, which made it look like it was never use in combat before. And the hilt was gold. The design was simple, but the aura the sword gave off would make anyone look at it in awe, except for me.


    I felt my blood starting to boil the longer I look at it. A part of me wanted to jump down there and tear the sword apart, but of course I wasn¡¯t in any shape to do that.


    ¡°Anna you ok?¡± Max gave me a concern look. I look down to see that I was clenching my fists. I must have a piss off look on my face too.


    ¡°Yea¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± I try my best to smile. I seriously couldn¡¯t look more suspicious. While everyone else celebrating the hero¡¯s arrival, I¡¯m the only one giving him a death glare.


    Ignoring Max who was still giving me a concern look, I continue to watch the ongoing fight on the ground. All the orcs were now charging recklessly at the hero.


    ¡°Everyone get away from him! You can¡¯t beat him!¡± Cain shouted at the orcs.


    ¡°You should listen to him. If you continue to attack this town, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you.¡± Ignoring the hero¡¯s threat, the orcs to continue to desperately charge at him.


    ¡°¡­.Fine, I warn you guys¡± Raising his sword in the air, the hero roughly plunge it into the ground.


    <Rapture>


    A huge circle created from pure light appear on the ground, surrounding both the hero and the orcs. The light the circle emitted continue to get brighter until it fire a beam of light into the sky.


    Thanks to the how blinding bright the light was, I was unable to see what was going on in the circle. When the light finally died down the only thing that was left was the hero. The orcs that was caught in the circle was gone, there was no bodies or even clothes. It was like the light completed erase the orcs existence.


    ¡°¡­.¡± The entire town went dead silent. I look over at Max who had a dumbfounded look on his face. I can¡¯t blame him, even I¡¯m shock at what happen. Even if he is the hero for a human to use that much magic without suffering any form of consequence is simply ridiculous. No doubt about it, he¡¯s the strongest hero I ever encounter.


    ¡°Well then, all that¡¯s left is to defeat you. Once you¡¯re dead this battle is over right?¡± The man with the two curve daggers heads over to Cain.


    Thanks to me, Cain has no strength left to defend himself. All he could do is watch helplessly as the man walks towards him.


    ¡°Stop.¡± The hero grabs the man¡¯s arm before he could stab Cain.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me? Didn¡¯t you hear what Alexander said? If we don¡¯t kill him now, he¡¯ll end up killing more innocent people.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but I just want to ask why he attack this town.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very good question.¡± Two hooded men walks over to the hero.


    Wait, what? I look behind me and notice that Alexander and the man that was with him was gone. How the hell did they get down there without me noticing?


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty normal for an orc to attack humans that travel in small group, but it¡¯s very rare for an orc to attack an entire human town. So tell me, why did you attack us, matter of fact better question where did you get those bombs, they look too advance to be created by you.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± Cain silently stare at the four men that surrounded him.


    ¡°Please tell us.¡± The hero beg. ¡°If you tell us I¡¯ll be able to spare you and the rest of your men.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Those bombs were giving to me.¡±


    ¡°By who?¡± Alexander demanded.


    ¡°By monsters.¡±


    ¡°Got to be kidding me.¡± The man places his dagger near Cain¡¯s throat. ¡°If keep joking around then I¡¯ll kill you and any orcs the hero here didn¡¯t kill.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Cain lets a loud laugh. ¡°Are you guys really the heroes?!¡± Cain continue to laugh


    ¡°Are you trying to say something?¡± The man with the dagger ask Cain.


    ¡°No, I just find it funny. You guys are supposed to be protecting this world yet you have no idea what¡¯s going on in it.¡±


    The hero pushes the man with the dagger away and kneels next to Cain. ¡°Can you please explain to us what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Cain and the hero silently stare at each other, like they was both was trying to read each other expression.


    ¡°Monsters¡­¡± Cain stop talking for a few seconds and look around as he was making sure no was listening in on his conservation. ¡°Monsters are evolving¡­.¡±


    A/N: With the orcs defeated this arc is more or less halfway over. you guys can take a deep breath, things will slow down for now.


    Hmmm, I swear I had more to say. Well whatever thanks again for reading.

 Chapter 30: Malicious Plot

    Chapter 30


    Malicious Plot


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    ¡°Something about monsters. You can use magic, why don¡¯t you just enhance your hearing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­. don¡¯t¡¯ know how to do that.¡± Max looks away from me embarrassed.


    ¡°You created a huge barrier earlier, how do you not know how to enhance your hearing?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. While still looking away from me, Max started to scratch his hair. I seriously hate when he does that. I don¡¯t think I ever had a full conservation with him that didn¡¯t end up with him turning his head from me.


    ¡°Well¡­ my parents are really over protective of me. They never wanted me to get hurt, so they made sure I never learn how to fight and only taught me how to defend myself.¡± Max let¡¯s out a strain laugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s one strict family.¡± Although I can¡¯t really say anything. I remember James knock me unconscious just to stop me from becoming an adventurer.


    ¡°Yea¡­.¡± While scratching his hair, the nervous smile on his face became a frown. ¡°If my dad finds out what I did today¡­ well I have no idea what he¡¯ll do, I just know he¡¯s going to be piss.¡±


    ¡°Well I know for a fact James would be piss if he knew what I done.¡± Especially since I did everything he told me not to do. I got capture by orcs, nearly got blown up multiple times, offer myself as a prize to an orc, and I met Alexander, the one man he never wanted me to meet. And I did all of this in a single day. I think I might actually be the definition of a rebellious teenager.


    ¡°Heh heh.¡± Max started to laugh for some reason. ¡°I guess we¡¯re both in the same¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± I place my finger next to his face to shush him up. Ignoring the confuse look on his face, I focus all my attention on the four men that surrounded Cain.


    (Cain P.O.V)


    ¡°What do you mean they¡¯re evolving?¡± The hero looked me dead in my eyes patiently waiting for me to answer him.¡±


    ¡°I mean exactly what I said. They¡¯re evolving. They¡¯re getting faster, stronger, and worse yet smarter.¡±


    ¡°And you said that these monsters gave you the bombs, why would they do that?¡±


    ¡°You actually believe me?¡± I look up at the hero, there wasn¡¯t even a bit of doubt on his face. If I was him I would never believe someone if they told me that monsters gave them weapons to use.


    ¡°Of course I believe you, why would you lie to me?¡±


    ¡°How foolish, you trust me even though I killed a lot of your people?¡± I had no idea why I was antagonizing him. And this situation I should be trying my best to get on his good side, but for some reason looking at the innocent face of his really piss me off.


    "Hmmm.¡± The hero takes a look at his surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s true what you did was wrong, but I still think you¡¯re a good person. When your men attack me, you try to stop them so they wouldn¡¯t get killed. And right now you¡¯re cooperating with us just after I promise I would protect your men. That tells me you really care about your tribe, I bet your willing to do anything to save them aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­.. You promise to protect my tribe if I tell you the truth?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± I can see why he¡¯s the hero now. Even though I never met him before, I can somehow tell he¡¯s a trustworthy person.


    ¡°You ask me why they gave me the bombs, it simple really they wanted me to use it on this town. Well I should be saying they wanted me to use it on humans, the town itself isn¡¯t special.¡±


    ¡°Why did they want you to attack us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they do seem to be harboring some sort grudge against humans, I saw it myself, their hatred towards humans when they came to visit me.


    .


    .


    (Three years earlier)


    ¡°Cain what are you looking at?¡± Staring blankly at the sky, I look down to see one of my young brothers was staring at me.


    ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± I nearly told him what was on my mind, but for some reason I hesitated. I look at the kid who was still waiting for me to answer.


    This must be his first hunt since he didn¡¯t have that much on him. He only had on a loincloth and his weapon was a simple club. I felt a smile grow on my face when I looked at the kid simple attire. It reminded me of my first hunt when I was a kid.


    ¡°I was just thinking that maybe we can be more than this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Seeing the young one look up at me with his eyes full of curiosity made me place my hand on him like he was my son.


    ¡°Tell me young one, do you ever dream of living in a fancier place than this, or maybe eating some fancy food?¡±


    ¡°¡­.No.¡± The young one quietly answers me.


    Hmmm, I guess he¡¯s too young to have ambition.


    ¡°Cain are you getting lost in your head again?¡± One of my brothers wraps his arm around my head. ¡°You think too much Cain, Why don¡¯t you relax, we got plenty of women and food to satisfy us.¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­but.¡±


    ¡°See? You¡¯re getting lost in your head again. If you keep this up we won¡¯t get home till dark.¡± My brother lets go my head and walks ahead of me. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go.¡± Both the young one and I slowly follow after him.


    In a way he¡¯s right. Compare to other orc were pretty fortunate. So I should be happy with what we got. I should, but for some reason this life is unsatisfying. None of the women we capture interested me anymore, the food we eat also doesn¡¯t appeal to me, and the cave we live in feels cramp. I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s my old age kicking in, but I just want something more.


    I took a look at both my brothers as we continue to walk.


    Well even though I want more, as long as l have my family, I guess I¡¯m happy.


    ¡°Huh?¡± My brother that was ahead of me stops walking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hey wasn¡¯t there supposed to be someone on guard here?¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡± I take a look around and notice that no was here. ¡°There¡¯s supposed to be a few people here, where the heck are they?


    ¡°¡­.¡± My brother runs off heading directly for our cave. I quickly grab the young one hand and race after him.


    Charging straight through bushes, branches, and anything else that got in my way I finally made it back to the cave only to see a bunch of my family lying on the ground. My brother that ran ahead of me was crouching near one of the bodies.


    ¡°Are¡­ are they dead?¡± The young one ask.


    ¡°No, they just been knock unconscious.¡± After examining the bodies, my brother looks up at me. ¡°You think a group of monsters did this?


    ¡°If it was monsters, then there would be no survivors. The only culprit that¡¯s coming to my head is humans, but I doubt a group humans defeated all these orcs.¡±


    ¡°So if it wasn¡¯t monsters or humans then who else could¡¯ve done this, elves?!¡±


    ¡°!!!!¡± A female scream reverberate from within the cave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡±


    ¡°Right, stay here young one.¡± Without looking behind me, I rush after my brother who ran head first into the dark cave. We had crystals all set up around the cave so we able to easily navigate through it. Whoever attack us must¡¯ve destroy ever last one of them so they could mask their presence.


    As I continue to run in the pitch darkness I finally caught up to my brother. Standing completely still, he was face was filled with fear. I turn my attention to what terrified him. It took me a few seconds for my eyes to adjust to the darkness. After seeing what he saw, it made me wish it never did adjust.


    Dark liquid covered the ground, it didn¡¯t take me long figure out what that liquid was. Seeing the mutilated corpses of the female prisoners we capture immediately told me that the liquid was blood. And standing in the middle of the blood and corpses was a single man.


    At least I think its man. Even though my eyes have adjusted to the darkness, for some reason I couldn¡¯t see the person body at all. The only thing that was visible was a white mask that had a huge smile covering it.


    ¡°Welcome back¡± The mask man greeted me. Seeing a mask person standing near a pile bodies, I expected him to have sinister voice. But instead he had normal everyday male voice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Normally if someone sneaks into my home and attack my family, I would¡¯ve quickly dealt with him and then maybe ask who he was later. But I felt if I attack him, it wouldn¡¯t end well for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m your guarding angel~¡± The Mask man tilt his head, but since I couldn¡¯t see his body at all it looked like his mask was levitating. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for a while Cain. And I decided that I will help you accomplish your dream.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to believe that someone who broke into my home and hurt my family has come to help me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but I would like to point out that I haven¡¯t killed any of your family member, but your captives on the other hand¡­.. I would like to also point out that I didn¡¯t killed them either.¡± Suddenly multiple sets of glowing yellow light appear around me. It didn¡¯t take me long to realize that they were eyes. Seeing these creatures increase my fear of the mask in front of me, not because they surrounded me and they could kill me at any moment, but because even though they¡¯re far away from me I can see the shape of their body, but the mask man that¡¯s directly in front me I still couldn¡¯t see his body at all. It¡¯s as if his body is the darkness itself.


    ¡°I told these guys not to kill anyone, but they tend to get crazy when they see humans and well you see what happens when they get crazy.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    No of course not, I already told you I came here to help you.¡± A black circular object roll out the darkness and headed straight for my feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired of this lifestyle right? I think I know a way to spice things up for you. Conquer human cities doesn¡¯t that sound exciting?!¡±


    ¡°Sounds impossible.¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s impossible than it will be impossible, but you know what I think? I think you¡¯re a capable man. Every orc here trust you and you¡¯re very ambition, and those two traits my friend is what every conquer possess.¡±


    I look at my brother was still standing completely still. Upon closer inspection I realize that he his body was completely frozen, not only was eyes not moving, but his breathing also stop.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I know it may seem like taking a town is impossible, but trust me when I said you¡¯re fully capable of conquering one. Gather your men, use your strength, and most importantly use these bombs I gave you and any town that you set your sights on will fall to you.¡±


    I look down at the circular object in front of me. It was definitely huge, if the explosion is as big as the bomb then it might actually be possible to take a town over without fighting, although the town might be destroy along with its citizens if I¡¯m not careful.


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very good question.¡± The mask man looks at the dead bodies that surrounded him. ¡°Well obviously I¡¯m not doing this out of the kindness of my heart as you can see with these bodies around me, I¡¯m kind of lacking in that department.¡± The mask lets out a small laugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you because it¡¯ll help me. You remember when I said that these monster lose control when they see a human? Well it will greatly make them happy if you kill as many human as you can when take over a town. Of course being an orc that you are, I¡¯m pretty sure you plan on taking a few captive alive and doing¡­well doing what orcs obviously would do to a helpless captive, but I¡¯m pretty sure these guys will be happy as long as you completely humiliated them.¡±


    At first I thought the man standing in front of me was a monster, but it¡¯s impossible for a monster to have this much intelligence, so then my next conclusion was that he was human that somehow tame a few monsters, but now I¡¯m starting to doubt that too.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll accept your proposal, but before I do I got one last question for you, who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The mask man quietly stares at me. A cold shiver went down my spine the moment it stop talking, but I think anyone would react the same if they saw what appear to be a floating mask staring at them.


    ¡°Hmmm, well I did break into your home and killed all your prisoners, so I guess the polite thing to do would be to at least tell you who I am.¡± The mask floated closer to me, I took few steps back to increase our distance.


    ¡°You see Cain, I. Am. The Demon King.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± At this point I really wanted to run away as far as possible, but I couldn¡¯t just abandon my family. If he really is the Demon King than I doubt he has any attention of letting us live. Even if it may seem impossible I need to find a way to defeat him.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The mask started to shake violently in the air while laughing. ¡°You should see the look on your face, I can¡¯t believe you actually believe me!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I confusingly look at the mask man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯m just a simple man that got caught, in a malicious plot.¡±


    Does that mean he¡¯s not the leader of these monsters? And he said he got caught in the middle of all this, yet the way he¡¯s acting tell me he¡¯s having the time of his life. No doubt about it, this man is definitely insane.


    ¡°Well then I¡¯ll be taking my leave now, I hope I was able to answer all your questions.¡± The mask that was floating in the darkness slowly started to fade away. ¡°I have high hopes for Cain, and don¡¯t forget to kill as many human as you can.¡± The mask let¡¯s out another laugh before completely vanishing.


    As soon as he disappear, all the crystals that brighten the cave immediately turn back on, dispelling the darkness that devour the cave.


    ¡°Cain you alright?¡± My brother that was standing alongside me the entire time looked at me with a worried expression.


    I guess he really was frozen, does that mean I was the only one who saw that man? No, it must¡¯ve been a dream, there¡¯s no way any of that was possible.


    ¡°What happen to our captive?!¡± My brother shouted. Remembering all the disfigured corpse in my dream, I slowly turn my head to see what my brother was looking at, only to be surprise that nothing was there.


    ¡°Gone?¡± I let out a sigh of relief. Good, it really was dream. Although for some reason I was a little sad, I guess my life changing event isn¡¯t going to happen. I let out another sigh thinking about the disappointment of my dream.


    ¡°Why do you look so relax? Our women have escape!¡± My brother violently shake me.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± I swipe his hand away from me. ¡°We¡¯ll just track them down before they can get anywhere.¡± As we was about to leave the cave, my body froze up the moment my eyes fell onto something. Standing in the corner of the cave was piles of black circular object.


    ¡°Huh, what the heck are those?¡± My brother walks over to the object to investigate them.


    ¡°¡­.¡± I stood frozen looking at all the bombs that was in front of me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream.¡± I whisper to myself. Look back at the area where the women were all slaughter, there wasn¡¯t even a bit blood on the ground. Somehow, the masked man got rid of the bodies and the blood.


    ¡°Hey are these bombs?¡± My brother started to roll one of the bombs around.


    ¡°Hey, be careful with that.¡± I quickly grab the bomb away from him. After taking it away from him, I felt myself blankly staring at it.


    (Any town that you set your eyes on will fall to you.) Remembering what the mask man said, an uncontrollable smile grew on my face.


    ¡°Gathered all the men, were going to test these out.¡±


    ¡°What about the women that escape?¡± My brother ask me.


    ¡°Forget them, we got a bigger prize waiting for us¡­.¡±


    .


    .


    In the end, I didn¡¯t really accomplish anything. All I did was get my family killed while trying to accomplish my stupid ambition. I¡¯m¡­.a terrible leader.


    I look at my remaining family around me to see that they were all looking at me, like they were expecting me to give an order that would somehow turn this situation around.


    Even in this shitty situation they¡¯re still looking up to me. Well as pathetic as I am, it still my job as a leader to get them out of here alive.


    I look at the four men that surrounded me. Every one of them had a shock look on their face, except for one of the hooded men. Even though I couldn¡¯t see his face, his body language told me he wasn¡¯t surprise by my story as if he heard it a million times before.


    ¡°I see, I understand now.¡± The hooded man spoke. ¡°Kill them.¡± Two man that was near him head over to my family.


    ¡°Wait, we had a deal!¡±


    ¡°I never made a deal with you.¡± The hooded man calmly said.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The hero jumps in front of the two men stopping them from attacking my family. ¡°Alexander, please let them go, I made a promise that I let them go if he cooperated with us.¡±


    ¡°How na?ve, you really plan on letting go a bunch of killers. If they leave they¡¯ll just do the same thing again.¡±


    ¡°No they won¡¯t, look at them!¡± The hero points towards my family. ¡°They¡¯re scared out of their minds, they learn their lesson, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll never attack another town again.¡±


    ¡°Maybe your right, maybe they will never attack a town again, but that doesn¡¯t matter. They still committed a sin, and they must be punish for it. You should know this Joseph, your job is to punish evil."


    ¡°But¡­.but.¡±


    ¡°They did nothing wrong!!!¡± With the remainder of my strength I desperately pick myself up off the ground. ¡°They were all following my order! Nothing was of their own volition, all their sins are on me!!¡±


    ¡°¡­.Well said.¡± The hooded man takes off his hood revealing a man with slightly long blonde hair that reach his shoulder and cold blue eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a leader¡¯s duty to be held responsible for all his men sin.¡± Fine, I won¡¯t killed them. The blonde hair walks back over to me.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to take their punishment in there stead.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± I said without hesitation.


    The blonde man reach into his cloak and pulls out a thin sword. Ignoring his blade, I look back at my family. Each and everyone one of them had a sad look on their face. I have no idea why they¡¯re sad, it because of me they got thrown into this situation.


    Suddenly I felt something cold pierce me. I looked down to see that the blonde stab me with his blade. Strangely when he pull his blade out I didn¡¯t see any blood leak from my body, but I did feel my body getting colder by the second. I look down again to see that ice was slowly shallowing my body starting from my feet.


    Ah, so this is how I die. I always thought I would die in a terrible way, like getting my body rip to piece by a monster, not that I¡¯m complaining, this isn¡¯t bad I don¡¯t feel any pain, actually I don¡¯t feel anything at all.


    As the ice was about to reach my head, I look up at a building to see a little girl with red eyes was staring down at me.


    Right, I never did learn your name did I? I let out a small laugh full of regret. Miss, you really were interesting¡­..


    (Anna P.O.V)


    ¡°¡­.¡± I continue to stare at the ice statue that once was Cain. I was surprise to see him sacrifice himself. Hearing a bunch of weird noise near me, I turn to see Max had tears falling down his face.


    ¡°What are you crying about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but just watching him sacrifice himself to save his family made me tear up for some reason.


    ¡°Did you really forget how many times he try to kill us?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, but still it just sad.¡± Max wipe his face with his arm.


    Ignoring him, I look back at the statue that started to crack apart the moment Alexander sheathe his sword.


    How unfortunate even though I enhance my hearing it was still hard for me to hear what they said, all I know is monsters are acting weird, but I think anyone with a brain can come up with that conclusion.


    I watch Alexander as he walks away with the hero and his group.


    Oh well, I could care less what the monsters are doing. The real threat to me is right in front of me. A man who has power he probably shouldn¡¯t have. And of course the hero and that accursed blade of his. If I ever want to truly conquer this world, than one of the first thing I need to do is deal with them.


    A/N: Ignoring the monsters that¡¯s threatening the planet, Anna instead focus on the humans that swears to protect it. An all-out war between multiple parties that each has their own sinister agenda is about to begin.

 Chapter 31: Story Teller

    A slightly longer chapter than normal hope it doesn''t bore you. Also This chapter from Max''s pov


    Chapter 31


    Story Teller


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been a dream.¡± I look up at the tranquil blue sky. Seeing the fluffy clouds lazily floating in the air told me that everything that happen last week, how I ran for my life, and how I nearly died multiple times, never happen. But then I look down at the town where everyone was busy going around fixing up buildings that was damage in the attack.


    ¡°Heh, I guess it wasn¡¯t a dream.¡± I pick myself up from the dirt while still looking at the city that was slowing fixing itself.


    It¡¯s been a week since that incident. Thanks to their leader¡¯s death, the orcs completely lost their will to fight. Handing themselves in, they fully confessed to be being responsible for all the mysteries disappearance that surrounded this area, fully closing the case.  Unfortunately even though I was the main one investigating these disappearance, all the credit went to the hero. But that doesn¡¯t really matter to me, I did gain something from it.


    As I stare at the town, a smile grew on my face as I remember the small adventure I went on. It was short, but it¡¯s one I¡¯ll never forget. After all how could I forget how Anna and Aaron save my life multiple times from the orcs, or how Anna was challenge to a duel by their leader, and at the last second the hero came to save us, and at the end of it all the man who I thought was truly evil sacrifice himself to save his family. I even got to meet an elf.


    My heart starts to beat faster the more I think about all those events.


    honestly even though a week has past I still get excited just thinking about it, but thanks to that excitement I gather enough courage to finally become an adventurer.


    I reach into my pocket in pull out a card that had a picture of me in the upper left corner of it.


    Name: Maximillian


    Age: 18


    Sex: Male


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Adventurer


    ¡°I finally did it.¡± I tighten my grip on my card as I kept repeatedly reading the info on it.


    That¡¯s step one done. All I need to do now is complete one more step and I¡¯ll officially be an adventurer.


    Turning my back towards the town, I headed home.


    The last step is to tell my mom I¡¯ve become an adventurer.


    As I walk towards my home I found myself defiantly staring at it. I¡¯m pretty sure if anyone see me they would think that I¡¯m a burglar or something.


    The moment I reach the gate I felt all the confidence I built up dissipate.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe I¡¯ll tell her later.¡± I shook my head to get rid of that thought.


    No, I need to tell her now while I¡¯m still running on adrenaline, because once it wears off I don¡¯t think I will ever have the confidence to leave this town.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hearing a voice behind me I jump around to see Aaron.


    ¡°Hey Aaron.¡± I look all around him to see if I could spot Anna, but strangely she was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Hey where¡¯s Anna?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s somewhere around here, I guess¡­¡± Aaron mumble before walking past me.


    I guess they still haven¡¯t made up yet. It¡¯s sad seeming them like this. I remember the first time I met the two, they would always be together to the point the where it feels weird seeing one without the other.


    As I watch Aaron walk into the mansion, I turn my attention back to the gate. Even though the gate was now wide open, I felt there was a barrier in front of me preventing from passing through it.


    I let out a deep breath. ¡°Well here goes nothing.¡± I gather my courage and walk through the gate. As I head for the door that led into my home, I kept going over what I would say to my mom. As soon as I reach the door I quickly open it before I could doubt myself.


    ¡°Ah your back.¡± I was immediately greeted by my mom who looked like she was about to go upstairs.


    ¡°Hey mom.¡± I found myself looking away from her as I try to come up with something to say.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± Mom tilts her head while looking at me. Leave it to a mom to know somethings up with their child, of course it doesn¡¯t help that I¡¯m looking away from her like I stole something.


    ¡°If you looking for your friend he went up upstairs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for him, in fact I was actually looking for you. I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    Even though I prepare for this moment, I felt my mind go blank the moment she ask me a question.


    ¡°Umm¡­ you think we can sit down and talk about this?¡± I tightly clench my hands thinking how pathetic I was for delaying our conservation.


    ¡°¡­Ok.¡± Mom throw curious glance before walking past me. I followed behind her while desperately trying to come up with something to say to her, but nothing came to my head. Before I knew it, I found myself sitting at the dining table with her.


    Due to us constantly having visitors over, the table we dine is understandably long, and of course being the coward I am I ended up choosing the furthest seat from her. I could tell she was questioning why I chose to sit so far from her, but for some reason she chose not to ask.


    ¡°So then what do you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°I, um¡­.¡± I tried to speak up, but every single one of my words got stuck in my mouth. Seeing that no coherent sentence was going to come out my mouth, I decided to simply show her what I planned to do. I pulled out my ID out my pocket and slid it across the table so she could have a better look at it. Her face went pale the moment she laid her eyes on it.


    ¡°Max, no¡­.¡± Mom look up from my card and gave me a sad look. I could tell she was close to breaking out in tears. Seeing her on the verge of crying made me feel guilty.


    I shook my head to free myself from the guilt that was building up inside of it. There¡¯s no reason for me to feel guilty. If anything I should be proud that I finally became an adventurer.


    I look at my mom again who still looked like she was about to cry.


    Right now, more than ever I need show her how confident I am. Maybe showing her how serious I am will increase her confidence in me and maybe make her happy¡­. Hopefully.


    I took a deep breath and look up towards the ceiling to see a chandelier was hanging way above my head. Seeing it dangle around reminded me how I used to be scared that it would fall on me one day.


    ¡°Do you remember when I ran away from home?¡± I didn¡¯t look down from the ceiling, but I could tell that my mom was probably looking at me weirdly.


    ¡°Back then¡­ I was so stress out that I came to a stupid conclusion that running away would somehow solve all my problems. It was very stupid of me, but looking back, I¡¯m glad I¡¯m made that stupid decision.¡±


    I stop talking for a bit to see if mom had to anything to say, but she remain quiet. I still didn¡¯t look down from the ceiling, but I guess she was waiting for me finish my story.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t run away that day, I would¡¯ve never been stop by two adventurers who thought I was lost and I would¡¯ve never heard their amazing stories. I love it so much that I found myself constantly revisiting their guild, but you already knew that. Every time I disappear you knew exactly where to find me¡­. I have no idea where I¡¯m going with this.¡± I let out a laugh while scratching my head.


    ¡°I think what I¡¯m trying to say is that I what to become an adventurer and create my own story mom.¡±


    ¡°How selfish of you.¡± I look down from the ceiling to see that mom was giving me an angry glare with tears streaming down her face. ¡°You plan on leaving to have fun while I sit here and constantly worry about what might happen to you?¡±


    That¡¯s really unfair of you mom. Seeing her cry like this I felt a pain shoot straight through my heart. I tried to ignore the pain as best as I could. As much as this hurts me, I need to keep pushing until she understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that what I¡¯m doing is selfish, but aren¡¯t you being selfish too mom? You plan on keeping me trap here and live my life for me. While it¡¯s true I will be safe if I stay, but that doesn¡¯t really matter since I won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    ¡°And you think getting yourself killed is going to make you happy?! You seen what happen with the orcs last week, it¡¯s going to be much worse out there. The moment you take a step outside this town you¡¯re going to die.¡±


    ¡°No I won¡¯t.¡± I tried my best to sound as confident as possible.


    ¡°And you expect me to believe that you saying that is enough to make me feel secure?!¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m hoping it will be enough. I know I¡¯m not good in a fight, but the defense technique that you and dad taught me will definitely be enough to get me out any dangerous situation.¡±


    ¡°Max¡­¡± Mom said in a small weak voice that almost sounded like a whimper


    I turn my head away from her. Seeing her like this was just too painful. I look back to see that she put her head down on the table and was now sobbing.


    Since she gave up on arguing with me, I guess that means I won right? I felt more pain pierce through my heart.


    It doesn¡¯t feel like it. If I feel this bad for winning, than I can¡¯t imagine how worse mom feel right now.  She always wanted me to become a gentleman that would lead and take care of this small family of ours. I know it must¡¯ve really broke her heart once she found out that I want to become an adventurer. And to be honest, it also broke my heart.


    I never wanted to disappoint my family. If I never discover the adventurer guild that day, I probably would¡¯ve kept following the path my parents laid out for me, just to make them happy. But I know now that if I kept following that path I would never be happy. Heh, now that I think about it, is pretty selfish of me to choose my happiness over my parents.


    I head over to mom to comfort her. Softly placing my hands on her shoulders, she looks up at me, tears were still pouring down her face.


    ¡°Max¡­. what you are doing is a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Mom, my entire life I did everything you wanted me to do. So I would be happy if just this once you let me do something I want to do.¡± I took my hands off her shoulders and wrap them around her hands


    ¡°Mom I¡¯m begging you, please let me go.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually doing this.¡± My heart started to beat faster as I headed outside. I turn to look at the house I was raise in. Thinking how this made be the last time I see it made me realize how huge the decision I made was.


    Now is not the time for me to get nervous. Before I leave I should check my equipment.


    I look at my arm to see there was a small circular shield attach to it. The pure white with the gold outline going around the shield, match my outfit, which consisted of a white jacket and white pants that both were white and had gold outline on them too. I left my jacket unbuttoned due to how tight the black vest mom made me wear felt. She said that this vest would stop any sharp objects from piercing my organs, but I feel like it¡¯s going to rupture my organs, due to how tight it feels.


    Other than the vest, the outfit I¡¯m wearing pretty much feels like the uniform I used to wear, even the shield and sword I have on me is still the same. I guess mom really doesn¡¯t want me to wear commoner gear. Oh well, with the huge disappoint I hit her with yesterday the least I can do is wear the outfit she pick for me.


    ¡°Max.¡± I look behind me to see that mom was watching me. Her eyes were red from crying all night. In the end I couldn¡¯t fully convince my mom to let me go, but since she couldn¡¯t stop me she gave up and started to pick an outfit out for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re leaving too early?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but I feel if I stay here any longer I¡¯m going to lose the nerve to leave.


    ¡°¡­.¡± Mom quietly look at me. Tears were starting to well up in her eyes again.


    ¡°Mom it¡¯s going to be okay.¡± I wrap both of my arms around her.¡± It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to be gone permanently. I¡¯ll come back to visit you.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I promise.¡± Both of us silently stood in place hugging each other. After a few minutes had pass I tried to break from mom, but she tightly held onto me.


    ¡°Mom I have to go.¡± I said softly.


    Reluctantly, letting go of me, mom stares at me with tear stull streaming down her face. After a few seconds of silence, I break my gaze from and walk away.


    ¡°S-Stay safe!¡± Mom shouted.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I already told you, I¡¯m going to be fine.¡± With those last words I left home and headed for the town¡¯s exit.


    From what I read most people when they leave home they never look back at what they left. But I found myself constantly looking back.


    I never did say goodbye to my dad. I would¡¯ve like to talk to him about my decision, but I have no idea when he be back.


    This really sucks, this isn¡¯t anything like the stories I heard. When an adventurer leave home, they supposed to feel proud and happy for the upcoming journey, but right now the further I get from home the more doubts and insecurity fills my head.


    ¡°Did I¡­ really make the right decision? ¡°


    No! I shook my head to rid myself of that thought.


    ¡°I¡­. made the right choice.¡± I look at the gate that led outside the city, near it was horses that had huge carts attached to them. Standing near the carts was a girl wearing white shirt and black skirt. The moment I saw her black hair, I felt a smile grow on my face.


    Even though I let Anna and Aaron stay at my place this whole week. I never really seen them, so I was never able to properly thank them for ever thing they did for me.


    ¡°Hey, I found her!¡± Just as I was about to walk over to Anna a group of men crowd around her. ¡°You¡¯re the one that defeated the orc leader right? I was wondering if you would like to join my party.¡±


    ¡°Ignore him.¡± Another guy cuts in front the man that was talking to Anna. ¡°Join my group and I¡¯ll pay you more than anyone else here.¡±


    ¡°Yea right, looking at the rusted sword you¡¯re holding, I doubt you can afford her.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡¯ The two men that was talking to Anna started to argued with each other. As the argument went more people join in to bride Anna to join their group.


    I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprise, everyone saw her hold her own against the orc leader. The only real surprise is why she isn¡¯t more popular? I guess it has something to do with the hero stealing all the credit.


    I could see the look of discomfort on Anna¡¯s face as more people join in the argument. This must be my time to shine.


    After doing a few stretches I ran towards the men that surrounded Anna.


    Alright! My first job as an adventurer, save the damsel in distress!


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Everyone that surrounded Anna stop talking.


    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t back off right now, then every single one of you is going to lose a limb.¡± Anna reaches for a sword that was strap to her waist. The men that surrounded her slowly started to back away.


    Anna a damsel in distress? I let out laugh thinking about the huge mistake I made. As I watch the group that around her disappear, I notice that Anna was staring in my direction.


    I found myself walking towards her the moment our gaze met.


    ¡°Um¡­ hi.¡± I said nervously.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡­.Crap, I thought I would know how to talk to her since we been through a life and death situation together. But now that I think about it this is the first time we ever been alone, every other time I talk to her Aaron was nearby. Now that I think about it where is he?


    ¡°Hey where¡¯s Aaron?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s around here somewhere¡­ I guess.¡± Anna looked away from me. Even though it¡¯s extremely hard to read her, mostly because it¡¯s hard to look at her. I could tell she was bother by something. I guess they still haven¡¯t patch things up. That sucks I was hoping I could give Aaron my gratitude before I left, but I guess I¡¯ll just ask Anna to do it for me.


    ¡°Hey Anna I...¡± Just as I was about finish my sentence Anna turn her gaze back to me, which cause to instinctively look away from her. I have no idea why I have such a hard time looking at her. It¡¯s not like I hate her, if anything I would be happy to stare at her although that would come off as creepy. It just whenever I feel her eyes fall on me I get this weird feeling that basically telling me not look at her or get away from her. I don¡¯t know, but I think it¡¯s the kind of feeling a harmless animal would get when they feel a predator is gazing at them.  A weird analogy, but that¡¯s the feeling get around her whenever I look her in the eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I would¡­like to¡­ um¡± As Anna continue to stare at me, I begin to feel more nervous, before I knew it I found myself nervously scratching my hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re really pissing me off.¡± Anna grabs me by my jacket and pulls me closer to her forcing me to look directly at her. ¡°When you¡¯re talking to someone you should looked them in the eyes.¡±


    In a panic, I looked around to see people were looking at us weirdly. ¡°Anna, people are watching.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, so what do you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡± I tried to desperately to find something to look at to calm me down, but Anna pulls me even closer to her to the point our face nearly touch each other. As I look her in the eyes I could feel the uncomfortable gazes of everyone around us.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m waiting.¡± Unbothered by people watching us, Anna continue to hold me close while impatiently waiting for my response.


    ¡°I¡­I would like to thank you and Aaron for helping me become and adventurer!¡± I shouted out loud as if my life depended on it.


    ¡°See, now was that hard?¡± The moment Anna let go of me I quickly back away so I could get a respectable distance from her.


    ¡°Yes, that was soul crushingly difficult.¡± I place my hand on my heart to calm it down. Anna starts to laugh at me as she watches me try to calm down.


    ¡°Are you a virgin or something?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Just as I was finally able to calm down, Anna¡¯s out-of-nowhere question made me panic again. I look to see she had small mocking smile on her face.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Regaining my composure, I stood up and look at her with a proud smile on my face. If she¡¯s trying to look down on me than she¡¯s in for a surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I dated quite few girls.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Anna said calmly, unfazed by my response. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± There was no I could answer her question. Of course I¡¯m still a virgin. All the girls I dated were people my parents pick for me, so of course I did nothing with them. I look back at Anna who was still smirking at me knowing that my silence answer her question.


    Damn it, I told her that so I could brag, but all I did was dig a bigger grave for myself.


    ¡°Well what about you? Did you ever¡­.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Anna quickly answer my question before I could ask it.


    ¡°¡­.¡± I confusingly looked at Anna who was still smiling. Why is she so happy that she¡¯s single, matter fact why is she looking down on me even though we¡¯re both in the same situation?


    A loud mechanical noise broke me out of my thoughts. I look at the gates to see it was slowly opening.


    Right, I¡¯m supposed to be leaving. The conservation I was having with Anna completely made me forget about all the doubts that was clouding my thoughts. But seeing the gate opening up brought all of them back.


    It would be nice if I could spend a little more time with Anna and Aaron, but I would probably just get in their way. Plus I can¡¯t stay here anymore.


    ¡°Well I guess this¡­¡± I look back at the spot that Anna was standing at to see that she was gone. I look around to find out that she was heading towards one of the carts.


    ¡°Hey wait! Where are you going?¡± I quickly rush to her side.


    ¡°Well there¡¯s only one city that¡¯s close to this one.¡±


    Even though the answer was obvious, I find myself trying to come with a bunch of other answers, thinking that there¡¯s no way we¡¯re heading to the same place.


    ¡°Um, are you heading to Athens?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Really you¡¯re heading there, that¡¯s where I¡¯m going too!¡± I happily shouted.


    ¡°Really that¡¯s a huge coincidence.¡± Anna¡¯s voice remain calm, I guess she wasn¡¯t as excited as I was that we were traveling together.


    ¡°Hey is Aaron coming too?¡±


    ¡°¡­.I don¡¯t know.¡± Anna said before she jump into one of the carts.


    I took a look around to see if I could spot him, but he was nowhere in sight.  I guess just traveling with Anna won¡¯t be bad, but still... it just won''t feel right without Aaron here.


    I took one last look at my surrounding before I jump into the cart. I was hoping that Aaron would be in here waiting for us, but he wasn''t here either


    ¡°Last call, last call!¡±  Man with short white hair wearing a black cloak, jump on the cart in front of us. ¡°If you want to go to Athens than get your butt on one these carts now!¡±


    I guess the hero is going to Athens with us. Well that does make me safe, seeing that he took an army of orcs by himself.


    Everyone sat in silence waiting for the last people to get on board. Every time someone else got on the cart I was hoping it would be Aaron, but was always disappointed to find out it was a stranger.


    ¡°Is that everyone?¡± The hero looked around the area making sure he wasn¡¯t missing anyone that might want to get on.


    ¡°All right ladies and gents! We¡¯re now heading to Athens! Please keep your hands inside the ride throughout this entire trip, and also if you see a monster running towards you please don¡¯t stand there and pet it, it will eat you.¡±


    I guess Aaron really isn¡¯t coming. I worryingly looked at Anna. Just a few minutes ago she was laughing at how pathetic I was, now, well I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s sad, but it definitely look like something is bothering her.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Just as the horse was about to leave the gate I heard someone shouting. I look behind me to see an elf with red hair was running towards us while holding Aaron¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hey stop this cart! We got more people wanting to get in. The man that controlling the horse quickly stop. Letting both Aaron and Claire in.


    ¡°Barley made it.¡± Claire wipe her face as if there was sweat on it.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Anna shockingly stares at the two.


    ¡°What do you mean? He¡¯s your brother isn¡¯t supposed to be by your side, although it did take a while for me to convince him to come.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± I spot Aaron looking at Anna, as soon she look at him, he quickly turn his head, as if he never was looking at her.


    I guess I shouldn¡¯t expect them to work their difference out so fast, but as long they together I¡¯m know things will eventually sort itself out.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about him, I talking about you! What are you doing here?!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Claire points to herself.¡±


    ¡°Yes you.¡±


    ¡°Well I think you should know why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Anna shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you jump on this ride just so you could ask me that stupid question again.¡±


    ¡°Alright I won¡¯t tell you, although that is the main reason why jump on here.¡±


    ¡°You got to be fucking kidding me.¡± Anna covers her face with her hands.


    ¡°Heheh.¡± For some reason I started to laugh.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I continue to laugh until I felt tears fall trickle down my face.


    To be honest I was scared to travel by myself, just thinking of being in an unknown city by myself nearly made me lose my confidence. But as long as I¡¯m with these guys I know everything is going to be fine.


    ¡°You alright Max?¡± Aaron looked me with a concern look.


    ¡°Yea I¡¯m fine.¡± I looked back the town that I grew up in. It was getting further from me by the second.


    Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I found an awesome party to travel with. But be ready for me when I come back, because I going to have loads of amazing stories to tell you.


    A/N: Well the first half of this arc is officially done. As I said before I didn¡¯t expect the orc story to be that long. Looking back at it I kind of felt it became a side arc even though it did introduce a lot of characters, but as it went on I felt that I was getting further from my characters in story. Kind of like a Naruto filler.


    Hopefully this chapter officially put me back on track. There was more I have to say about this, but I won¡¯t, because than my author note will turn into a chapter.


    Anyway seeing that this is the halfway point, I would like to thank everyone for reading my story. To be honest, I never thought I would make it this far, but you guys with the comments review and even criticism kept me going.


    Thank you guys and I promise i''ll give it everything I got to make the second half of this arc an interesting one.

 Side chapter: Starting over

    James P.O.V


    Side Chapter


    Starting Over


    Every day I wake up expecting to see Anna sitting near the fireplace reading a book and Aaron sitting somewhere near her. I head over to the fireplace and sit in the chair that Anna would normally sit in.


    I think it¡¯s been three weeks since they left home, this house feels empty without them here, I wonder if this how they felt when I left them. I looked at my left arm only to see a white sleeve lazily hanging on the arm rest.


    I¡­ should¡¯ve never left home.


    ¡°James?¡± Deborah walks into the living room giving me a worried look. ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yea I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Deborah quietly stares at me, after a few a seconds of silence, she sat down on the sofa near the fireplace.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about the kids aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh.¡± I let out a little laugh. ¡°Am I really that easy to read?¡±


    ¡°Well, we spent so much time together it would be weird if I couldn¡¯t figure you out.¡± Deborah gave me a beautiful and warm smile.


    That smile, I can¡¯t remember how many times that smile alone kept me going, it¡¯s one of the reason why I fell in love with her.


    ¡°This spot.¡± Deborah softly patted the sofa. ¡°When Anna was a baby we sat in this spot and all watch the fire together.¡± The warm smile on Deborah¡¯s face, turn into a melancholic one.


    ¡°I worry about them too you know. I worry that we made a mistake letting them go, I worry that we may never see them again.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry Deborah, as long as they work together nothing can stop them, they¡¯re very strong.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but I still can¡¯t help but to worry. I feel that I was the one that made them leave.¡± Deborah look at me with tears running down her face.¡±


    ¡°What made you think of something like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­. When you left¡­.¡± Deborah pauses and took a deep breath as if she was trying to calm herself down. ¡°When you left, I¡­. gave up on everything. I abandon our kids and drown myself in self-pity. I can¡¯t help but to think that they left because I¡¯m a terrible mother.¡±


    I could tell that Deborah was trying to hold her emotions in, but every now then her words would break apart as she try to stop herself from crying.


    ¡°Even if you were the perfect parent, Anna still would¡¯ve left, there¡¯s no way she would be satisfy staying here. Plus if you really want to blame someone, you should blame me. It¡¯s because I left home that all you went through such an ordeal, I¡¯m the one that made this family suffer.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re both terrible parents aren¡¯t we?¡± Deborah laugh as she wipe her tears away.


    ¡°Yea it seems so. We took our kids for granted, now that their gone I am filled with regret that I didn¡¯t act more like a father.¡± It was only at the end when they wanted to become adventurers that I started to interacted with them more.


    I felt a small amount of pain shoot through me as I remember how we spent time training together, and how I spent a day with Anna in the city. I wish I did more with them.


    ¡°I wish I could start over.¡± I softly mutter to myself.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we start over?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Deborah gets off the couch in walks over to me and sits on my lap.


    ¡°You said you want to start over, and I think we should try again.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could rewind time.¡± Deborah lets out a small laugh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t go back, then how do we start over?¡± Deborah lean towards me and softly kiss me on my lip. Before I could process what was going on, it was already over. I look at Deborah who gave me a warm smile.


    ¡°I think the problem with us is that we¡¯re focusing too much on the past. When I said we should start over I didn¡¯t mean we should look at the past I meant we should keep moving forward and forgive our past mistakes.¡± Deborah leans towards me again, except this time she brought her face close to my ear.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°I think we should try having another kid.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± If Deborah wasn¡¯t sitting on my lap right now, I probably would¡¯ve jump out my chair.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want another one?¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not that, it just don¡¯t you think we¡¯re too old for this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, are you calling me old James?¡± Deborah gave me a fake pouting look. Even though we¡¯re both approaching our forties, Deborah doesn¡¯t look day over twenty-five. Her beautifully long violent red hair and bright green eyes looked exactly the same as the first time I met her when we were kids.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not calling you old, it just well I¡¯m kind of getting to that age when I can be consider a grandpa.¡±


    ¡°James¡­ you do realize I¡¯m older than you right?¡± Deborah gave me forced smile that hid a malicious intent.


    ¡°Really? Seeing how young you look, I always thought I was the oldest. You¡¯re really good at hiding your age.¡± Using old age was the worse excuse I could up with, especially since Deborah gets upset when people make her remember how old she is.


    I expected Deborah to lash at me about her age, but for some reason she ignore it.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answer my question.¡± Deborah stare at me patiently waiting for me to answer. I guess I can¡¯t skip over this can I?


    ¡°I would like to have another kid, but look at me.¡± I wave my empty sleeve where my left arm is supposed to be at around. ¡°You really think I¡¯m capable of raising a kid?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, if we work together I know we can create a happy family.¡± Just looking at Deborah eyes that was filled with confidence gave me the confidence that I¡¯ve been missing for a long time.


    ¡°I¡­ would love to have another, but only if you truly want one.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Deborah gave me another smile before getting up. ¡°Stay right here, I need time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Huh, we¡¯re starting right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re starting right now, unless you¡¯re telling me old age has affected your stamina.¡± Deborah stuck her tongue out to mock me.


    ¡°Well I guess we¡¯re going to find out.¡± Just as I was about to get up from my chair Deborah places her finger on my forehead and pushes me back down.


    ¡°I told you to stay here, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m ready.¡± With those last words Deborah walks away and heads towards our room.


    I turn my attention back towards the fireplace and blankly stare at it, as I patiently wait for her.


    ¡°Starting over huh?¡± I mutter to myself.


    For a long time, I punish myself for every single terrible thing that happen around me. My family misery, the people that died in the forest, and¡­. Jack¡¯s death.


    I tighten my grip on my arm rest thinking back to that day. Even though years past, I couldn¡¯t move past it, it still feel like I¡¯m in that forest desperately trying find a way to save everyone that died in it. But I don¡¯t think anyone who died that day especially Jack wanted me torment myself over there death.


    Yea, none of them would be happy if I let this second chance that Deborah gave me slip out my hand. So from here on I¡¯m going move past my mistakes and try to start over again.


    A/N: Well this chapter kind of came out of nowhere. I was working on my latest chapter, and then all of sudden I was smack by this idea to create a side chapter that shows what the parents are doing.


    So yea, I pretty much started and finish this last night, and I really like it. It gave me the idea that I should do more side chapters that focus on stuff that I just can''t fit in my story since it isn''t a slice of life.


    Who knows maybe I''ll do more erotic chapters since you guys apparently like the bathroom scene. But only when I feel like creating it, and if you guys want it, and also if I don''t die from cringe by writing it which I nearly did from the last one. Anyway Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 32: Downfall Theory

    Chapter 32


    Downfall Theory


    <Enhance: Rend>


    Sensing the magic gathering in my arm, the lizard that was charging at me try to quickly change it direction but, it was already too late, the lizard was cut in half before it even had the chance to dodge.


    I examine the lizard whose body was now split perfectly in half. Confirming that it was dead. I look around at all the other corpses of monsters that was laying around me.


    What the hell is going on? I¡¯ve been getting attack by monsters left and right today. Did I do something to piss nature off? Heh, who am I kidding, just me simply breathing is enough to piss the entire world off.


    ¡°Alright Max, that was the last one you can put the barrier down.¡±


    ¡°Um, Anna?¡± As I approach the cart I look at Max who looked terrified.


    *Sigh* ¡°There¡¯s a monster behind me isn¡¯t it?¡± Max and the people that was around the cart he was guarding, all gave me an affirmative nod.


    The moment I turn around I nearly felt my heart jump out my chest. I knew that there was going to be a huge monster behind me, but what I didn¡¯t expect was for it to already be lunging at me in midair.


    Seeing the monster baring it¡¯s fangs at me, I gave up on trying to attacking it altogether and knelt down on the ground. Thanks to my sizes, the monster completely miss me and ended jumping past me. The moment I saw his shadow fly over me, I quickly got back up to face it.


    The beast had thick black fur cover its entire body. Most people would mistake this beast to be bear due to its size, but I knew immediately that it was a blood wolf.


    While a blood wolf may be the same size of a bear it¡¯s much more agile and ferocious. Combine those two traits together with thick fur that¡¯s hard to pierce, and you got yourself a pain in the ass for an opponent that doesn¡¯t understand the meaning "stay down".


    Realizing that it miss me, the beast turn around to face me. I was shock the moment I saw its face. Inside his mouth was a short sword that looked pretty similar to mines. I look down at my hand and realize my sword was gone.


    That bastard took my sword!


    The blood wolf toss my sword away from him. The beast examine where my sword landed, as if he was making sure that it wasn¡¯t close enough for me to reach it. Once it was done examining my sword, turn its attention back towards me. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m seeing things, but I felt that the beast was smiling at me when it bare its fangs at me again.


    "You think you¡¯re clever huh?¡± While I do admit taking my sword was smart, this fight would¡¯ve been over instantly if he aim for my neck instead of my sword, but that would¡¯ve been too easy.


    Seeing the blood wolf standing there observing me, told me that he was toying with me. The blood wolf continue to watch me, I guess with my sword gone it expects me to panic or something. If this overgrown mutt thinks I¡¯m going to curl up in a ball and wait to die, then he truly has no idea who he¡¯s dealing with.


    The blood wolf pounces at me, I guess it realize that I wasn¡¯t going to coward in fear. Before the creature could get close, a strong gust of wind blew it far away from me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should hold on to your sword a little bit better?¡± Claire gave me a mocking smile as she approach me.


    ¡°This would¡¯ve of never happen if you guys warn me that there was a monster approaching me sooner.¡±


    ¡°We did try to warn you, but the monster was moving so fast that by the time we could say anything, it was already near you. Beside isn¡¯t this more your fault for not paying attention to your surrounding?¡±


    *Tch* She¡¯s right that I acted like an amateur. But I refuse admit it, especially since she got that annoying smile on her face.


    ¡°Yea well¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, ladies¡­ I don¡¯t think the monster is dead.¡± I look towards the direction Max was pointing to see the blood wolf was charging towards us.¡±


    ¡°You talking about me being off my game, but you failed to kill a single wolf.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I need to focus all my magic into a single point for it to be strong enough to kill anything.¡±


    ¡°You serious?¡± The childlike smile that usually be on Claire¡¯s face was gone and was replace with a more serious expression. I look back at the wolf to see that it was getting dangerously close to us.


    This blood wolf is definitely stronger than the last one I fought. Even though Claire hit it with a half ass attack. It still should¡¯ve taken a awhile for it to recovery from that. Yet the moment it touch the ground it got back up and immediately close the distance between us.


    The blood wolf jumps in the air and throws his entire body weight at us. Both Claire and I threw ourselves out of its path before it could crush us. Due to how fast the wolf moving, it¡¯s slid across the ground as soon as it landed. The blood wolf turn around to face us as he tore through the ground he slid on.


    ¡°Claire, I think now¡¯s the time to fucking focus!¡±


    ¡°I wish I could, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to give me a chance to do that.¡±


    Shit, my sword gone, and Claire is currently useless, there¡¯s only one person I can count on now.


    The wolf was struck by an arrow just as it was about to attack us again. The wolf turn his attention towards the cart, on top of it was a kid wielding a bow. Taking one last look at me and Claire, the blood wolf turn away from us and headed straight for the cart.


    Aaron fire a few more arrows at the wolf, but it simply shrug off all of Aaron¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Aaron! You¡¯re not going to hurt him with regular arrows, either shoot him in the eye or hit him with a stronger attack!¡±


    As the wolf continue to charge at Aaron, he raises one of his arm to cover his face.


    He¡¯s protecting is face? Does that mean he understood what I said?!


    I look at Aaron who was now shaking in fear.


    ¡°Aaron! Hurry up and shoot him!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Aaron remain unresponsive, even though he had a clear shot at the wolf, he for some reason refuse to take the shot.


    Why the hell did he freeze up all of a sudden? We been in quite a few fights this past week, so there¡¯s no reason for him to be afraid¡­


    Thinking back to all our past fight, I quickly figure out what is wrong with Aaron.


    We have been in a lot of fights, so Aaron is definitely use to getting his hands dirty, but he¡¯s never been in danger before. In every single one of our fights, Aaron took a position far behind me so he could attack without worries. I''ve always been the main target.


    Which means this is the first he ever actually been in danger in combat. Not to mention the wolf is paying very close attention to him, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able to catch him by surprise like everyone else he fought.


    The wolf suddenly stops just as he was about to reach the cart. The wolf raise his hand up swipes it across the air where the cart was. An invisible crack appears around the cart where the wolf swiped his hand at.


    He notice Max¡¯s barrier too? This guy just keep becoming more of a problem. I look at Max who seemed to be struggling to fix the crack that appear in his barrier.


    I made Max put barrier up to protect the horses and keep everyone else from getting in my way. I doubt he¡¯ll be able keep it up any longer, since he had it up ever since every monster in the forest started to attack us.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I quickly pick myself up from off the ground ran the opposite direction of the cart and went straight for my sword.


    ¡°Hey where are you going?!¡±  I ignore Claire and continue to run.


    ¡°Aaron! Hurry up and hit that wolf with your strongest attack!!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°B-But it¡¯s not going to work on him! I¡¯m going to miss!¡± I didn¡¯t look back at Aaron, but I¡¯m confident that he¡¯s probably crying like a baby or something.


    ¡°Yea knowing you, you¡¯re probably going to fuck up, but that¡¯s nothing new. Did you forget what happen last week how you nearly got yourself and me killed?¡±


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done talking yet!¡± I quickly interrupted Aaron.


    ¡°That huge mistake you made nearly got both us of killed, but don¡¯t forget that I was one that got us out that situation. So stop worry about fucking up, because you¡¯re probably going to do it anyway.¡±  I roll on the ground to quickly pick my sword up.


    ¡°But when you do make a mistake, I¡¯ll fix it. Now stop acting like a pansy and fire already!¡±


    ¡°R-Right.¡± Aaron aims his bow at the wolf again. I could sense that he was gathering his magic into his arrow.


    <Command: Iron Head>


    As soon as Aaron let go of his bowstring, the arrow flies towards the wolf at blinding speed. The blood wolf duck to the ground, since the Arrow was moving so fast , it was hard to tell where it was at, but since the wolf is still alive, I guess he dodge it. Which means the arrow is now flying towards me.


    I place my sword and front of me to prepare myself. I figure the wolf would dodge Aaron¡¯s attack since he was so


    caution of him. That¡¯s why I place myself directly behind it, so that even if Aaron miss, he still would hit him.


    <Command: Repel>


    I swung my sword at an object that was moving too fast for me to see, but even though I couldn¡¯t see it, I sense all the magic Aaron jam into. I felt my entire body get push back the moment his arrow touch my sword.


    Shit, I nearly forgot how heavy this attack was, I remember last time he nearly kill me with this move. As I was getting push back, pour more of my magic into my sword, causing the arrow to fling away from me, and fly straight back at the wolf.


    Unaware of the reproaching threat, the wolf raises his arm again to shatter Max¡¯s barrier, but Aaron¡¯s arrow lands straight into its head smashing him against the invisible barrier.  Blood spatter all over Max¡¯s transparent barrier, making it easily visible.


    Seeing the wolf head split open like a watermelon, I didn¡¯t think I needed to investigate to see if he was dead.


    ¡°Ok, was that the last one?!¡± I looked around the woods to see if anymore monsters wanted to join in on our little party, but I guess the wolf was the last to get an invitation, since no another monster was popping out from the trees.


    ¡°Good.¡± Put my sword back in its sheathe head back towards the cart. ¡°Ok Max, NOW you can put the barrier down.¡±


    The magic that I sense circling the cart disappear, as it faded, Max drop on the ground exhausted. No surprise, it must¡¯ve took everything he had to keep that barrier up for so long.


    ¡°You had me scare there for second Anna, I thought you was going to leave us behind.¡± Claire walk up to me wearing her usual annoying smile.


    ¡°Trust me, I was thinking about it.¡± Claire let¡¯s out a little laugh.


    ¡°I doubt that thought ever went into your head.¡± Claire jumps in front of me, cutting me off from reaching the cart.


    ¡°That was a nice speech you told to Aaron. He was feeling really down after that last speech you told him when the orcs attack, but I bet he feels better now.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I looked at Aaron who quickly looked away from me, desperately trying to act like he wasn¡¯t staring at me.


    ¡°I only told him what he wanted to hear. He would¡¯ve got us killed otherwise.¡±


    ¡°My, my. You really like to play the bad guy don¡¯t you? If you keep acting like this you¡¯re going to lose everyone you care about. No one likes a villain you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± I walk towards Claire while slowly pulling my sword out its sheathe. As I approach her, she quickly moved out my way just before I could reach her.


    ¡°Mine your own business.¡±  I whisper to her before I walk away. I didn¡¯t look back at her. But I¡¯m sure she got the message.


    The moment I reach the cart, I jump on it and fell to the floor exhausted.


    That was too close. I nearly made a mistake I would never be able to take back. If Claire didn¡¯t get out my way I might have cut her down in front of everyone. For me to get this upset over just a few words. Being in this girl body must be affecting me. Heh, that¡¯s a shitty excuse, but I¡¯ll roll with it.


    ¡°We should¡¯ve never left, we was better off staying at home.¡±


    ¡°Where did the hero go? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be protecting us?¡±


    The people around me begin to nervously talk to each other about our situation. Being the anti-social person I am, I just quietly listen to all their conservations to see if I could pick up any information from it.


    ¡°That was insane, where the hell did all those monster come from?¡± Max looked at me like I had the answer for some reason.


    ¡°I have no idea, I¡¯m just as confuse as you.¡±


    It seems everyone currently in shock, even I am. We were completely blindsided by a horde of monsters as we were approaching Athens. A group of goblins jump onto our carts and attack us, I have no idea what happen to the cart ahead of us. Since the annoying little goblins that jump on our cart hijack it and threw us off the road and into the forest. And ever since then we¡¯ve been relentlessly attack by all sorts of monster.


    ¡°You think the hero is ok, I mean do you think the cart he was on, was attack as bad as us?¡±


    ¡°Probably, but I doubt anything bad happen to him.¡± If the heroes were that easy to kill, then I would¡¯ve been took over this planet.


    ¡°Look!¡± One of people standing near the cart points towards a couple of horses that was carrying a cart with people in it.


    Yea, I figure nothing happen to him.


    ¡°Is everyone alright?!¡± The hero jump off the cart ran towards us.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine, but we did lose a few people when we got attack.¡± Someone from our cart shouted.


    The hero stop to see that there were five people who bodies tore apart and some way or other lying near our car. Those five men were foolish people who tried to fight creatures far stronger than them.


    ¡°Damn it! What the hell is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Alexander walks up to the hero and grab him by his shoulder


    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t make any sense! You saw the way they attack us, it was far too organized! You think that maybe what Cain said is¡­.¡±


    ¡°Joseph!¡± The hero immediately stop talking the moment Alexander raise his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit the predicament we¡¯re in is quite weird, but it¡¯s not going to get any better if we lose our composure. Right now more than ever, we need to stay calm.¡±


    ¡°Yea, you¡¯re right.¡± The hero takes a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°So then what should we do?¡±


    ¡­..I¡¯ve been watching these guys for a while, and from the looks of things Alexander seems to be the leader of their little party. I don¡¯t know how he did it, but he got the hero completely under his control.


    ¡°I think the best thing to do right now is to set up camp.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You want us to spend the night in the forest that try to kill us just a few seconds ago?¡± I¡¯m not sure who said that, but they said exactly what I was thinking.


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m suggesting.¡± The man that spoke up steps from the crowd that was gathering around the hero¡¯s cart.


    ¡°We¡¯re not that far from Athens, it should probably only take us half a day to reach it now. It¡¯s better if we make a run for it and get the hell out of here as fast as possible.¡±


    ¡°True, we¡¯re not that far from Athens, but if we continue to get attack like this while we¡¯re on the move, than we¡¯re going to be dead exhausted before we even catch a glimpse of Athens. So don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to rest and prepare for any attacks, instead of rushing into what might potentially be another trap?¡±


    Before the man could respond again, Alexander walks up towards him. ¡°I know that you¡¯re afraid, but don¡¯t worry, our job is to protect you, now that we¡¯re all together again, no one else is going to die, I promise you that.¡±


    I¡¯ll have to admit, he¡¯s pretty good at using that mouth of his. He manage to shush everyone up and make them follow his plan. I¡¯m pretty sure he got the hero to follow him by doing the exact same thing.


    ¡°If anyone else have any ideas, than please tell me. I would like to hear what you think is our best course of action.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Crowd stayed silent, almost if they was too afraid to speak up.


    ¡°I guess nobody else have anything to add?¡±


    Of course no else is going to say anything. If they did say something, you¡¯ll just shoot their idea down. Not only that, but he got the hero faithfully following whatever he does, and because of that everyone here has put their life in his hand. I¡¯m starting to understand why James warn me about this guy, he¡¯s definitely dangerous.


    ¡°Well then, since we¡¯re going with my plan. I would like to assign a role for everyone.  So I would appreciate if everyone quickly gather around me, we need to hurry up and secure this area before we¡¯re caught off guard again.¡±


    Everyone that was around the cart I was in went towards Alexander. Seeing everyone gather around him, I jump off the cart and walk in the opposite direction of where everyone was at.


    ¡°Anna, where are you going?¡± I didn¡¯t have to look behind me to know that Max was following me.


    ¡°Nowhere.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to help out?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± The day I work together with the hero, is the day I will personally end my miserable existence.


    ¡°What about you? You seem like the kind guy who likes try to help people in any way possible.¡±


    ¡°Well I would like to help, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in shape to do anything after I held that barrier up for so long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice excuse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, I¡¯m really exhausted.¡± I look at, Max he definitely looked tired. His face looked slightly pale, and he was breathing heavy even though we didn¡¯t walk that far from the cart. Those two signs show that he nearly depleted all of his mana.


    ¡°Apparently not that exhausted since you¡¯re following me around.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Max did his classic, look away while scratching his head routine. ¡±I¡¯m just making you sure you don¡¯t end up in danger.¡±


    ¡°How kind of you, but I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but I think it¡¯s safer if we stick together especially after what happen today.¡± Max looked back at the cart where the hero and Alexander was.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear the hero mention Cain? You think that Cain knew what was going on with the monsters?¡±


    ¡°Who knows.¡±  I heard Cain talking about monsters, but I really couldn¡¯t hear their conversation well, since they were so far away.


    ¡°I thought things would calm down once the orcs were dealt with, but things seems to be getting worse. Monsters are getting more and more aggressive. You have any idea why they¡¯re acting like this?¡± Max once again looks at me like I somehow have the answer.


    ¡°Nope, I have no idea why they¡¯re acting like this.¡± Well I should say, I don¡¯t care. Actually that would be a lie. I am a little bit curious about why the monsters are acting so strange, but I got millions of other problems right now. Like Alice, the hero, and Alexander. I really I don¡¯t have time to worry about some beast weird behavior.


    ¡°The demon King¡¯s downfall.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I looked behind me to see that Claire was swaying around with her arms behind her back, like she was kid who just stole something.


    ¡°Oops, sorry did I say that out loud? You see being the nosy person I am, sometimes the info I gather randomly falls out my mouth. Ignore me, I wouldn¡¯t want to piss you off again.¡±


    Yea right. She said that on purpose so she could get my attention, she just like a kid who would do whatever it takes to be the center of attention. The smart thing to do would be to ignore her, but unfortunately she did catch my attention since she mention me.


    ¡°Alright Claire, what do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Claire let out a playful giggle, which pretty much told me I made the wrong decision to let her talk.


    ¡°As I said before, I can be quite the nosy person.¡± Claire said as if that was something to be proud of, even though that was the main reason how she got capture by orcs.


    ¡°The monsters weird behavior interested me to the point I had to research them. I came across a lot of rumors as I investigated them, the one that stuck with me the most is evolution. But of course it was just a rumor and just like every other rumor it was quickly shot down, since it¡¯s impossible for anything to evolve and such a short time span, but as ridiculous as it may sound I fully believe that rumor is true.¡±


    ¡°So what does this have to do with the Demon King?¡± Claire looks behind her to see that Aaron was approaching our


    group. ¡°You mention the Demon King, how does he fit in all this?


    A smile grew on Claire face, as if she was waiting for someone to ask that question.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question Aaron, I was getting to that part.¡± Claire let¡¯s out a cough to clear her throat.


    ¡°As I mention before, I believe that the evolution rumor may be true. But at first just like everyone else I didn¡¯t believe it until I did more research. And weirdly enough my research took me two hundred years in the past, to the downfall of the demon king. You see where I¡¯m going with this right? The Demon king¡¯s death, and the monsters weird behavior our not unrelated incidents.


    ¡°And  what makes you think their related?¡± Aaron looked at Claire with a stern face. Claire remain calm, unfazed by Aaron interruption.


    ¡°The history we were told is flawed.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh.¡± Claire raise one of her fingers to shush Aaron. ¡°Patience, I¡¯ll explain.¡±


    ¡°You guys all heard the stories of how the last hero kill the Demon King, but don¡¯t you remember how history constantly reminded us how the Demon King just like every other entity was unkillable? They repeatable told us how every hero that fought the Demon King defeated him, but could never permanently put him down, yet out of nowhere a new hero somehow manage kill him, isn¡¯t that weird? And what makes it weirder is that they never explain how exactly the hero manage to kill him.


    Claire raises her hand up and shows two of her fingers.


    ¡°I have two theories¡­.¡±

 Chapter 33: Corrupted Legacy Part 1

    Chapter 33


    Corrupted Legacy


    ¡°Athena: The wise


    Loki: The jokester


    Atlas: The mighty


    Venus: The lovely


    And Demon King, the corrupted.


    Obviously you guys know who these five beings are. They are the gods that once rule over this world. Well they like to call themselves ¡°Entities¡±, but it¡¯s hard not to consider them gods. Anyway, each Entity possess a unique power that defies logic. Like Athena for example. It is said that she has heighted senses so powerful that she can notice people using magic on the opposite side of the world.¡±


    Trust me Claire, it goes further than that. Athena¡¯s annoying ability allows her to stalk anyone from anywhere. As long as she knows that person exist, she can spy on that said person. And unfortunately there is no limit to that ability, nor is there a way to counter it. Out of all my ¡°siblings¡±, I can¡¯t stand her the most, because of her stalker ability. And also because she created Excalibur, creating a weapon design to specifically kill me kind also of contributed to me hated her, but just a little though.


    ¡°Even though the entities are vastly different from each other, they do have one thing in common, immortality. Due to their bodies being made entirely of magic, they are immune to physical and magical harm. In fact the only way to harm them is Excalibur, which was made by the Entity Athena to deal with the Demon King. Even though Excalibur was design to fight entities, it still isn¡¯t strong enough to kill one.


    It¡¯s been stated multiple times throughout history that all the heroes that fought the Demon King were able to defeat him, but couldn¡¯t kill him. And that brings me to the biggest question that history for some reason, refuse to answer.


    If the Demon King is immortal, and Excalibur is too weak to kill him, how exactly did the Demon King die? And that my friends, is where my two theories come in.


    Theory number one: The hero failed to kill The Demon King, but was somehow able to weaken him to the point where he had to go into hiding for two hundred years. Due to being in a weaken state, the Demon King can¡¯t create demons no more and is instead using monsters as his soldiers.


    Theory number two: The hero actually somehow manage to kill The Demon King, but since he is a godlike being, The Demon King is still somehow interfering with this world even in death.


    These are nothing more than my theories and can be completely wrong, but I¡¯m confident that the Demon King is one way or another, involve with the evolution of monsters.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, talk about a stubborn guy, even in death he¡¯s still trying to kill us all.¡±  Max shook his head in disbelief. ¡°I seriously hope your theory is wrong Claire.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong.¡± Aaron ball his hand tightly into fist desperately trying to contain his anger. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that you suspect a man who¡¯s been dead for over two hundred to somehow be behind be all this.¡±


    ¡°Well as I said before, Entities possess powers that goes far beyond common sense. It wouldn¡¯t be too surprising if the Demon King found a way to interfere with this world even after his death.¡±


    ¡°Ok, so what if the Demon King found a way to come back, so what? What makes you think he¡¯s behind all this?!¡± Aaron voice grew louder as he continue to talk.


    ¡°Aaron.¡± I call him softly hoping to calm him down. I understand what he¡¯s trying to do, but he¡¯s making everything worse by trying to defend me.


    ¡°Aaron, you heard the stories of The Demon King right?¡± Claire looked at Aaron weirdly. Probably trying to figure out why he¡¯s defending me.


    ¡°The Demon King was a cruel man. Majority of this world sorrows originated from him. So it¡¯s not weird for him to be the number one suspect when something goes wrong.¡±


    Aaron turn to face me. I guess he wanted me to say something, but there was nothing for me to say. Claire is right about me. I was¡­.well still am, a cruel person that on multiple occasion I nearly ended this world.


    Aaron walk away from the group once he realized I wasn¡¯t going to say anything. I could definitely tell he was upset. Although I¡¯m not sure if he was mad at me or Claire, most likely both.


    ¡°Aaron, wait up!¡± For some reason Claire chase after Aaron. This makes the second time Claire went to help him after I upset him. Why the hell does she care about him? Well knowing her, she probably just going to bombard him with questions.


    As I watch the two walk away, I notice Alexander was also leaving his group and was heading deep into the forest by himself.


    ¡°Where the hell are you going?¡± I whisper to myself as I head towards the direction Alexander went.


    (I believe that one way or another, the Demon King is involve in the evolution of monsters.) Claire¡¯s words repeat in my head


    Sheez, I understand that I¡¯m an asshole, but do you guys really have to always put the blame on me. I mean, I don¡¯t even have the power to create an army of demons anymore, what makes you think I can make a fucking mutt smart?


    I look down at myself to see small pale hands that had little bruises on them, due to me holding my sword so tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve become so weak¡­..¡± I quietly said to myself as I look at my feminine hands.


    Two hundred years ago, I was known as ¡°The Demon King¡±, the most fear man on this planet I had the power to single handily conquer this world. Now I¡¯m just go by ¡°Anna,¡± a little girl running around with a sword. That¡¯s quite a huge leap backwards, if I do say so myself.


    Ever since I found myself in this body, I¡¯ve been chasing after an apparition called Alice. I kept chasing her, expecting that if I find her, somehow everything will work out, but now I¡¯m starting to think that even if I do find her, things won¡¯t go back to normal. I mean how exactly am I going to get my powers back if I find her? Matter fact, where exactly did my powers go?


    I remember when the last hero killed me, I felt my powers slowly drain away from me before I died. Is it possible that my powers were destroy along with my body?


    I shook my head to rid myself of that doubt. Now is not the time to be thinking like that.


    I look back at Alexander who was walking deeper into the forest. I sped up a little bit so I wouldn¡¯t lose sight of him.


    First I lost my power and then out nowhere a human who possess power that¡¯s very similar to mine show up. This can¡¯t be a coincidence. Although I do doubt Alexander has my power. If he did, then the corruption would tear him apart both physically and mentally.


    The more I think about the situation I¡¯m in, the more my head hurts, I should just shut my brain down until I get to Athens, because I¡¯m making things more complicated the more I think.


    ¡°So where are we heading now?¡± I nearly jump once I realize that Max was beside me. I was so lost in my thoughts I forgot he was still following me.


    ¡°Nowhere¡­.hey you think you can give me some alone time for a bit¡±


    ¡°Sorry Anna, but I think the best thing to do right now is to stick together, especially after what Claire told us, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    This guy acting like he¡¯s reliable even though he¡¯s can barely stand on his feet. I bet he thinks he¡¯s cool by trying to help me in his current state, well I got something that¡¯ll knock him off his high horse.


    ¡°So you plan on watching me pee than?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Max jumps away me.


    ¡°I said I was going to go pee, and since you¡¯re so adamant about following me, I guess you plan on watching me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know.¡± Max looked away from me embarrassed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go check on Aaron, I¡¯ll be back in a sec.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Max went back towards the cart, while trying to hide his beet red face. I guess that take care of him.


    With Max out the way, I headed into the forest where Alexander went. The sounds of people chatter was replace with an eerie silence as I went deeper into the forest. It almost felt like the nature itself was planning something sinister.


    For a while I walk through the dead silent forest following the trail Alexander took, at least I think he took. I enter the forest almost a few seconds after he went in, I shouldn¡¯t be that far behind, yet I haven¡¯t seen any signs of him.


    ¡°Maybe, he got killed.¡± I said to myself.


    I mean he did walk into a forest filled with hostile creatures, it¡¯s kind of idiotic to walk around by yourself, even though I¡¯m doing the same thing. Well I hope he¡¯s not dead, it¡¯s kind of impossible to question a dead man.


    Just as I was about to give up on my search, I spotted one of the hooded man that was with the hero and Alexander.


    The man didn¡¯t have his hood on revealing himself be a guy that looks to be in his forties or maybe fifties. His short hair was fully gray.


    I guess he''s mediating, since he was sitting crossed legged near a tree, although I have no idea why anyone would be mediating in such a dangerous area.


    Normally I would just leave the man alone, and let him continue to do whatever he¡¯s doing, but he¡¯s currently the only person that can help me find Alexander.


    ¡°Hey, do you happen to know where¡­.¡± The man quickly pulls his sword out and place it near my neck before I could finish talking.


    ¡°Woah, calm down, I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± I place my hands in the air to make myself look as harmless as possible.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I was looking for Alexander, I wanted to thank him for saving me from the orcs.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The man open his cloak up, revealing black kimono under it.


    A samurai huh? I haven¡¯t seen one of them in a while. The man carefully places his sword back in its sheathe before walking away from me.


    ¡°Go back.¡± The samurai said as he walk away.


    ¡°I will after I talk to Alexander.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡± Even though the samurai back was facing me, I could tell he was reaching for his sword.


    ¡°So you plan on cutting down an innocent little girl?¡±


    ¡°We both know there¡¯s nothing innocent about you.¡± The samurai turn back around to face me, the look in his eyes told me that he saw me as a threat.


    ¡°You may look harmless, but you have the eyes of a wild beast, and the aura of a murder, so cut the act and tell me the real reason why you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I already told you, I came here to speak with Alexander, so would be kind and let me pass?¡± I ignore the massive amount of killing intent the samurai was giving off, and continue to act innocent and stupid. I even gave him the best possible smile I could conjured.


    ¡°¡­.¡± The samurai simply ignore my stupid act and slowly pull sword out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I tried.¡± I reach for my own sword, but instead of taking out of its sheathe like the samurai was doing, I instead held onto the hilt and gather my magic into my hand, for a single powerful strike.


    ¡°Well it seems like you¡¯re not willing to let me pass, but I¡¯ll ask again just to be sure, would please let me pass, so I won¡¯t have to cut you into pieces.¡± Even though I threaten the samurai, for some reason my voice came out happy and cheerful, which to be honest kind of creep me out. I bet if I look in the mirror right now I would look like one of those psychotic killers that always smiling.


    ¡°If you take a step forward, I will kill you.¡± The samurai place both hands on his sword and lower his body an preparation for an attack.


    Great, the last thing I wanted was for this to turn into a fight. I guess it didn¡¯t help that I threaten him, but seeing how stubborn he is, this probably would¡¯ve turn into a fight regardless of what I did. Oh well, I¡¯ll just have to end it before I draw any attention.


    <Enhance: RE¡­>


    A dagger lands directly by my feet, just as I about to attack the samurai.


    ¡°Miss I wouldn¡¯t do that if I was you.¡± I look behind me and spotted the other hooded man that travel with Alexander sitting on top of a tree. Unlike the samurai, this man hair was brown and he also had dark brown eyes.


    ¡°What, you guys plan on ganging up on me?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Yea trust me when I say this, we¡¯re not friends, we¡¯re only working together due to strange circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Ok so why did you throw a dagger at me if you don¡¯t plan on interfering?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m trying to save your life sweetheart.¡± The dagger man gave me a smile and points towards the samurai. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be that guy that brags about other people and turn them into a big deal, but as you can see that man you plan on fighting is a very serious guy. When he says he¡¯s going to kill you, he really is going to kill you.


    I look at the samurai who still had his hands on his sword waiting for me to take a step towards him.


    ¡°I see, but I was also serious when I said I would cut him into pieces.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯re pretty hostile for a little girl. Well good luck Miyamoto, you¡¯re going to need it.¡±


    ¡°I took glance back at the dagger man, to see that he was watching the samurai and I get prepare to fight each other.


    I guess he really isn¡¯t planning on interfering, but that probably because, he thinks the samurai won¡¯t lose. The moment the fight goes into my favor, he¡¯ll probably jump in to help him.


    What a pain, I got to keep my eyes open for the dagger man, while fighting the samurai. Especially since his daggers is coated with poison. Well at least they¡¯re human. So I don¡¯t have to worry about taking on attacks that can crush mountains. That should make things easier for me, it should¡­


    As I examine the samurai, I realize he didn¡¯t have any openings. A weird thought pop into my head as I watch him, that repeatedly told me that no matter how I approach him, he¡¯s going to cut me down.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.Right, I forgot humans have their own thing going for them. While monsters are far stronger, humans make up for it with techniques and skills. This guy definitely must¡¯ve train his ass off, seeing that I can¡¯t find an opening, but that doesn¡¯t matter, just as I kill a lot monsters, I fought my fair share of humans too¡­


    I finally took a step forward and prepare for the samurai immediate attack. But for some reason he didn¡¯t attack me. His eyes were focus on bushes right beside me.  The sounds of the leaves rustling and sticks cracking where coming from that direction.


    A monster? This is real bad time for one to show up. I face the direction where the unknown sound was coming from and prepare myself for whatever may pop out.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Unexpectedly, what came out from the thick bushes wasn¡¯t a monster, but was the bane of my existences.


    All three of us welcome the hero by quietly staring at him, the hero in return awkwardly stare at us.


    ¡°Hey, you guys weren¡¯t planning on fighting were you?¡± The hero looks down at both me and the samurai hands, to see that we were both getting ready to draw our swords.


    ¡°No not at all!¡± The dagger man jumps down from the tree and run over to us. ¡°They were just comparing swords to see which one was better, isn¡¯t that right?¡± The dagger man wraps his arms around me and the samurai pulls us close.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± he whisper to both of us.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I remove his hand from shoulder head back towards cart, where everyone was gather. Taking the samurai and the dagger man on is one thing, but the hero is another story altogether. As much as I hate to admit, I don¡¯t stand a chance against him right now. It¡¯s best that I avoid contact with him.


    ¡°Joseph, why don¡¯t you escort the lady back. It¡¯s starting to get late, and we don¡¯t want no one to go missing.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I look back to see that dagger man was smiling at me.


    ¡°Roger!¡± The hero gave the dagger man a salute and ran towards me.  ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡± I walk slightly faster leaving the hero behind.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s try that again. May I please know your name?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not a talker are you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s cool, that¡¯s cool. We can walk in silence if you want.¡± The hero continue to follow me. I kept throwing angry glares at him hoping he¡¯ll get the message, but he simply shrug them away. And so we walk in silence for three whole minutes, until he started laughing for some reason.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just realize we contrast each other.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The hero pointed upwards towards his hair.


    ¡°I have blue eyes and white hair, and you have red eyes and black hair. We¡¯re the complete opposite of each other, isn¡¯t that weird?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Yea I guess it is, its almost like we¡¯re enemies.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think this is a reason why we should become friends. People with weird hair color should stick together don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°That sounds like something a person who been pick would say.¡±


    ¡°You got me there.¡± The hero let¡¯s out a weak laugh. ¡°What about you? Did anyone ever make fun of your hair?¡±


    Would people trying to kill me count as getting pick on? Well I guess that had to do more with me being the Demon King than my hair color. As a human, I expected everyone to attack me because of my curse black hair color, but what I got instead was nothing but praise. I even had people begging me to let them do my hair.


    ¡°I was¡­¡± I stop myself once I realize I almost I made a mistake. This guy, he¡¯s pretty good at getting people to talk, I almost had a full conservation with him.


    ¡°No.¡± I pick my pace up again and walk ahead of him.


    ¡°Oh come on, are you really going to do the ¡®no¡¯ thing again?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± I continue to walk ahead of him until something even more annoying than the hero showed up.


    A large four legged creature cover in sharp quills jumps from behind a tree, I guess it was waiting to ambush me.


    ¡°Woah, you¡¯re pretty big for a porcupine.¡± The creature wasn¡¯t as big as a blood wolf or any other creatures I recently fought, but it was big enough to head butt me in the stomach.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a porcupine¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know it isn¡¯t, but you don¡¯t surely expect me to remember every second rate creature name do you?¡±


    The wanna be porcupine fires a barrage of quills at us. I guess it was offended I called it a porcupine.


    ¡°Get behind me!¡± The hero jumps in front of me in blocks all the quills with his bare hand. ¡°Ow, ouch why did I do that?¡± Blood drip from the from hero¡¯s injury arms.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a combat expert, but I think it would¡¯ve been smarter to block with your sword instead of your hands.¡±


    ¡°The hindsight isn¡¯t really necessary right now.¡± The hero gave me a pained smile, I guess that was his way of telling everything going to be alright. Even though I wasn¡¯t really bother in the first place, if he fails to kill the wanna be porcupine, then I¡¯ll just do it.


    More quills begin to grow on the wanna be porcupine back, replacing the ones it fire at us.


    ¡°It seems like it doesn¡¯t have any attention of getting up close.¡± The hero mumble to himself. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll end this from here.¡±


    The hero pulls out one the quills that pierce his arm, and throws at the wanna be porcupine.  The quill lands near the porcupine feet.


    ¡°You miss.¡± Just as I said that, a bolt falls from the sky and lands on top of the quill the hero threw, burning everything that was near it.


    ¡°Oh yea, I got him!¡± The hero pump his hand in the air after seeing the charred corpse. ¡°Ow, ow, ow.¡± Immediately after he shouts in pain, I guess he forgot that he was injury.


    It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m fine I¡¯m fine.¡± The hero said, even though I didn¡¯t ask him if he was ok.


    ¡°Are you sure, I heard that these creatures hold poison in there quill.¡±


    ¡°You serious?¡± The hero face went pale.


    ¡°No, I was just joking.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that wasn¡¯t really funny.¡±


    ¡°It was to me.¡±


    ¡°Well even though dark humor isn¡¯t really my thing, I¡¯m glad you are making a joke in this situation. Most people right now would freaking out from the attack, I guess you¡¯re use to these types scenario aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea.¡±


    ¡°I would if you tell me.¡± He¡¯s trying to get me to talk again, sorry but I won¡¯t fall for it.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°And the ''no''s'' are back again. Oh well, I¡¯ll get you to talk one of these days¡­ouch¡± The hero starts to yank out all the quills in his arm. For some reason there was no wounds where the quill pierce his skin. Don¡¯t tell me his body can regenerate.


    ¡°Phew, finally there all out.¡± The hero toss the last quill to the ground.


    ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t you use Excalibur? This wouldn¡¯t of happen if you just use your sword.¡±


    ¡°Oh you feel you like talking now?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m just wondering why you did something so stupid.¡±


    ¡°Yea, I guess it was kind of stupid of me¡± The hero reach behind and grab Excalibur as if he was going to pull, but for some reason let¡¯s go of it. ¡°Believe it or not, I really don¡¯t like using it, I feel like there someone else out there that deserve it more than me.


    By someone, I assume he means Alexander. Since he always following whatever he says


    ¡°But it¡¯s kind of attach to me so I really can¡¯t give it away.¡± The hero reach behind him again and pulls out Excalibur.


    ¡°Here catch.¡± The hero lightly toss Excalibur to me.


    ¡­.He just handed me the only sword that can defeat me. I look down at Excalibur that was laying in my hands. I can¡¯t remember how times I wanted to destroy this blade, at some point I thought it was impossible to get my hands on. But the hero himself just casually handed it to me, as if it was just a toy.


    I dumbly looked at Excalibur waiting for a trap to go off, but since I¡¯m in a human body, I guess Excalibur doesn¡¯t realize who I am. After few seconds had pass, Excalibur floated out of my hands and went straight back towards the hero.


    Shit I was so focus on why he handed to me that, I lost the only chance to destroy it.


    ¡°See told you its attach to me.¡± The hero reach up in the air to grab it, but before he could Excalibur gave off a radiant light.


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s new.¡±


    ¡°Hey what is it doing?¡± I started to get nervous as the light grew brighter, did it realize who I was?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it chose you as new partner.¡±


    ¡°Yea, real funny.¡±


    Both of us watch Excalibur get brighter. once the light it reach its peak, the light faded, the moment light vanish, I felt myself getting push by an invisible force, which slam me into the nearest tree.


    Lucky for me I didn¡¯t get push that far, so I didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. The hero quickly rushes over to my side, as I try to get up.


    ¡°Hey are ok?!¡±


    ¡°Yea, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I have no idea what that was, I never seen Excalibur act so violently before.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t like me, I let out a little laugh as I struggle to my feet.¡±


    ¡°Here let me help you.¡± The hero offering me his hand, but I push it away.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I can carry you if you want?¡±


    ¡°Get away from her!¡± Aaron rush out from the forest and pushes the hero away from me. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing to my sis?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing I¡¯m just trying to help her!¡±


    ¡°Really? From what I saw you¡¯re the reason why she injury.¡±


    ¡°Yea, but¡­ it was an accident!¡± The hero stumble on his words. I have no idea why they¡¯re both panicking, I¡¯m not even injury, I was just caught off guard by that attack.


    ¡°Will you two calm down, I¡¯m not even injury.¡± I  pick myself off the ground and brush away the dust that gather on my skirt. ¡°C¡¯mon Aaron, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait¡­.¡± I raise my hand up to stop the hero from talking.


    ¡°You followed me, because there was no one else to escort me back to camp, but as you can see I got someone else that will take me back, so you can return to your group npw.¡± I walk back towards camp without waiting for the hero¡¯s response. Hopefully, he¡¯s too distraught to follow me.


    ¡°Sis, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yea I¡¯m fine, but how did you find me.¡±


    ¡°Max, told me you went in this direction, plus that flash of light from earlier help me to find you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sis, I should¡¯ve stay by your side especially since we¡¯re in a dangerous area.¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea so tell me why did you come looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I wanted to make sure you¡¯re ok.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Both Aaron and I stop walking and face each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the real reason why you¡¯re here you came here, because you wanted something from me isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Yes¡± Aaron looked as if he was too embarrassed to look at me. ¡°How¡­. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Aaron, they don¡¯t call me the God of Corruption for nothing, I have the ability to sense people inner desires.¡± Although I kind of forgot I had this ability since everyone I been around really didn¡¯t want anything. Except the orcs, but it was pretty obvious what they wanted.


    I sat down on a log that was lying on the grass. ¡°I have to say though, I never expected you to become someone that deeply desire something. So tell me little brother, what do you want from me?¡±


    (Aaron: P.O.V)


    ¡°¡­..¡± My sister eyes, even though I should be use to them by now, they gave off a haunting feeling, as if she was staring directly into my soul. I couldn¡¯t help but to feel naked, it was like I couldn¡¯t hide anything from that gaze of hers. Is this what it¡¯s like to face an entity?


    ¡°Well I¡¯m waiting.¡± My sister continue focus her powerful gaze on me.


    ¡°I¡­.¡± I felt my words get trap in my throat. For some reason I was scared, I was scared to talk to my sister. I close my eyes and focus on the conservation I had with Claire, that alone was gave me the strength to face my sister.


    ¡°I want to get stronger so I can protect you¡­. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you please turn me into a demon¡­¡±


    A/N: I was going to talk about something irrelevant, like Overwatch and how you¡¯re an asshole if you play as Mei or Bastion. But I notice I got a review that wasn¡¯t a four or five stars, so let¡¯s talk about that instead. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m


    not going to complain. I accept and respect the review.


    I would like to say thank you for the review, I¡¯m glad to know where I¡¯m at as a writer, although I think you exaggerated on the grammar, but I get it, I suck. Speaking of grammar, i have an embarrassing confession I need to make. You see i''m a full blown American. I know surprising, I always did laugh when you guys assume english wasn''t my first language, all I could say was damn I must really suck. I thought I have improve, but I guess I didn''t. Well I guess the main thing I should do is go back and fix my earlier chapters, since I really didn''t know how to write back than.


    Anyway besides the review, there something else I want to talk about, i''m thinking about starting another story, i''m not dropping, nope not at all. It''s just want to try something new out. As I said I started this story when I didn''t know how to write for crap, so it be interesting to see how people would react, to a new story of mine, when I actually have some skill behind it.


    I''m thinking of trying the virtual reality world out. Its going to be a death game where if you died in the game you die in real life stuff. And I think it might be a gender bender story, i don''t know yet. So let me know what you think, should focus solely on this story, or should try to write two stories at once.


    Anyway, that''s all folks thanks for reading.

 Chapter 34: Corrupted Legacy 2- Tainted Soul

    Chapter 34


    Corrupted Legacy 2: Tainted Soul


    Why did my sis let Claire talk about her like that? Is she really going to take the blame for something she didn¡¯t do?


    I look up to see branches and leaves blocking out the sunlight and covering up the peaceful blue sky.


    I let out a long sigh thinking about all the stories I was told about the Demon King. No matter how hard I try I just can¡¯t picture her doing any of those cruel things they said she did. I¡¯m not saying my sister is completely innocent, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the kind of person that¡¯ll slaughter an entire town full of people just because it¡¯s funny. There must be a reason why she did all those things people said she did. But even if there is a reason why, I doubt she¡¯ll tell anyone about it, especially to someone as weak as me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± I knew it was Claire the moment I heard her cheerful voice


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Really? I always thought when someone sits under a tree far away from everyone they tend to have a problem, that or they¡¯re reading a book, and you don¡¯t seem to be reading a book.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you, it¡¯s my duty as an adult to take care of kids like you.¡±


    Adult? I take a quick glance at Claire, who is sitting extremely close to me to the point we were almost touching shoulders. She looks like a kid no matter how I look at her.


    ¡°Claire, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 91.¡±


    ¡°What really?!¡±


    ¡°Yes really.¡± Claire let¡¯s out an unenthusiastic sigh. She must be use to people questioning her age. ¡°Here.¡± Claire hands me a card that had a picture of here smiling on it.


    Name: Claire


    Sex: Female


    Age: 91


    Race: Elf


    Occupation: Librarian, Adventurer


    Wow, she really is ninety years old. It¡¯s hard to tell with the way she looks and act. I wonder, since elves have a long life span, does it take a long time for them to mentally develop, or is this simply Claire¡¯s personality.


    I look up from the card and notice Claire was staring at me with her usual innocent smile. I guess she was waiting for me to make a comment.


    ¡°So you¡¯re a librarian?¡±


    ¡°I was a librarian.¡± Claire snatch the card out my hand and quickly put it back in her pocket. ¡°Anyway, enough about my boring life, let¡¯s talk more about yours.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing really to say, I live a normal life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this Aaron, but I think your definition of normal may be different from everyone else.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°Well for one thing, you and your sister are polar opposites of one another. You¡¯re a kind kid that¡¯ll go out of his way to save another, and your sister¡­..¡± Claire lightly tap her forehead with her finger. I could tell she was trying to find a way to describe my sister without insulting her.


    ¡°Um your sister is cute, but she talks like a grumpy old man.¡± I started to laugh, but I quickly cover my mouth to stop myself.


    ¡°Yea, I think that¡¯s the best way to describe my sister.¡± I wipe away a tear that came from me laughing. ¡°But you know she not like this because she wants to be.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Claire move a little closer to me, while staring at me with eyes full of curiosity. My sister told me how nosy Claire can be, and how I should be careful about what I say around her. But right now, Claire is the only person I can talk to about my sister¡¯s problem. Because I know if I try to confront my sister about it, she¡¯ll probably just act like nothing is wrong.


    ¡°¡­.My sister is a kind person, but because of her¡­.. appearance, people bully her¡­. and treated her like a monster.¡±


    I found myself nearly pausing after every word, making sure I didn¡¯t give too much clues or flat out say that my sister is the Demon King.


    ¡°Hmmm, your sister does have a weird appearance, and also a weird aura to match it, so I guess it¡¯s no surprise that people would make fun of her. So is that the reason why you defended the Demon King, because he reminded you of your sister situation?


    ¡°Y-Yea.¡±


    ¡°You really are a kind kid Aaron.¡± Claire gave me a warm smile, but for some reason it felt like she was mocking me, especially when she called me a kid. Even though she shown me proof that she is an adult, I still just can¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, but unlike your sister, the Demon King was actually a cruel man, you heard his stories haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes I heard the stories of the Demon King. How he polluted the lands and how he killed everyone one that stood in his way, but all these stories were told from our perspective. We never even try to figure out how the Demon King felt.¡±


    ¡°And what do you think he felt?¡±


    ¡°Sad¡­.¡± I pause once I realize my eyes were starting to get watery. I twist my body around so Claire could only see my back. I¡¯ll just make my sister and I look even more suspicions if Claire realize I¡¯m getting emotional. I mean who would ever cry for the Demon King?


    ¡°The Demon King must¡¯ve been sad. Imagine it Claire, imagine being born into a world that hates you for simply being you.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the Demon King is a victim, and that everything he did was justified?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not saying that.¡± I rub my eyes to try to stop the tears from coming out. ¡°What the Demon King did was wrong, but still how would you act if the entire world wanted to kill you¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± Claire said softly. At this point I¡¯m pretty sure Claire thinks I¡¯m a madman. I got my back turn to her while crying like an idiot, and I¡¯m also trying to defend the Demon King, I think that alone is enough to make everyone think I¡¯m crazy.


    ¡°Sorry, I know I must sound crazy trying to make a man that nearly kill us all look like a saint, it¡¯s just I¡¯m afraid my sister may end up like him.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s what really bothering you?¡± I could hear Claire getting closer to me each time she spoke.


    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±


    ¡°You really are interesting Aaron.¡± I felt Claire gently place her hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°You know this entire time I thought you were blaming yourself for everyone that died during the orc¡¯s attack, but instead you were simply worried about sister.¡± I could hear my heart beat loudly as Claire kept getting closer to me.


    ¡°!!!¡± I let out weird yelp once I felt something soft press against my back. I tried to put some distance between us, but Claire tightly wrap her arms around me, like she was making sure I wouldn¡¯t run away.


    "You really love your sister don''t you?" Even though Claire was whispering, I could hear her loud and clear.


    ¡°Claire¡­ can you let go of me?¡±


    ¡°I will once you answer my question.¡± Claire said before blowing air into my ear.


    ¡°Yes! I do care for her!¡± I Shouted, well it was actually a cry for help. Having her blown into my ears combine with her pressing her breast I didn¡¯t know she had against me, was simply too much for me to handle.


    Claire finally let go of me while giggling like a kid. The moment I was free from her clutches I quickly crawl away as fast as I could from her, which made her laugh even harder.


    ¡°Do all elves act like you?¡± Claire laugh even louder when I turn to look at her. Seeing her roll on the ground laughing made me question if she really was an adult.


    ¡°Only the fun ones.¡± Claire wipe a tear from her eyes. ¡°Sorry Aaron, but your face is just too funny.¡± I shielded my face with my hands when Claire pointed at me.


    Yea my face must be a mess right now. Not only is it wet from me crying, but I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s also red from embarrassment.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Claire stood up and stretch her body. ¡°What you said about the Demon King, I think it¡¯s best if you keep your thoughts to yourself. There¡¯s obviously a lot of people that hate him. Some old, some new that never met him.


    ¡°And what about you, do you hate him?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­..¡± Claire taps her forehead again while pacing back and forward.


    ¡°To be honest, I would love to sit down and have a chat with him, and ask why he did what he did.¡±


    ¡°Yea, I would like to do the same thing¡­.¡± I pluck a few blades of grass from the dirt, thinking how my sister would respond if I ask her that question, she¡¯ll probably say ¡°because I could¡± or some generic villain line.


    ¡°And now about your sister... I think the best thing to do is simply tell her how you feel, maybe she¡¯ll open up to you.¡±


    ¡°Open up to me.¡± I let out little chuckle. Yea, like that¡¯s ever going to happen.


    ¡°Claire, have you met my sister? I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say this, but I think my sister is probably the toughest person on this planet. I spent fourteen years of my life with her, and I never seen her cry. Even when she got capture by orcs, there wasn¡¯t even a single hint of fear on her face. I think the only time I ever seen her display her emotion was¡­.¡± As I stop talking, my mind rewind itself back to the one moment I seen my sister sad.


    I remember it clearly, it was that moment that I decided I would protect my sister no matter what. It was dead at night, I was just about to go to bed when I found my sister reading a book about herself. Two things caught me by surprise when I saw her. One was she tearing pages out the book, and two my sister looked depress. It was the first I ever seen her like that. Up until that point, I thought my sister was an unstoppable badass that couldn¡¯t be hurt by no one. But after seeing her like that I realize as strong as she may be, she just a normal person like me. She can feel pain, and she surely can be hurt.


    But what upset my sister that day? I remember examining the book, there was a specific chapter she tore up to the point it was illegible. The only thing that I could read was the chapter title, but for some reason I can¡¯t remember its name.


    ¡°Aaron?¡± Claire look at me like she was waiting for me to say something.


    ¡°As I was saying, my sister is a tough person, I doubt she¡¯ll ever tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not being nosy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Claire gave me her usual innocent smile


    ¡°Your sister is a pretty tough person, so I think the best way to make her open up is to be even tougher than her. Get stronger, and make her rely on you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°Hey, nothing is ever easy, but seeing as you care for your sister I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡±


    "I guess I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± I dust my clothes off, as I pick myself up from the dirt.


    ¡°Well do you feel better now?¡±


    ¡°Yes thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem, if you ever need a shoulder to cry on you can always come to me!¡± Claire proudly pointed to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­think about it.¡± Claire giggles a little before happily strolling back to the carts where everyone was gathered.


    ¡°If you need me, I¡¯ll be over here!¡± Claire shouted. To be so cheerful even though we can be attack by monsters at any second, she really is something.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I look down at my hands and thought about everything Claire said. Getting stronger is probably my only option right now, but how do I become as strong as someone that once was the Demon King?


    ¡°Well I guess the easiest way is to become a demon.¡± I let out a laugh, thinking how terrible my joke was. Like I can become a demon¡­. wait why can¡¯t I become one? My sister is the freaking demon king, and she still possess some of her old power, so maybe she turn me into one.


    I tightly clench my hand thinking about all the power I could get. If I let my sister turn me into a demon, she will accept me right?


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What?!¡± sis shouted in surprise.


    ¡°I said I want you to turn me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea I heard you. It just I never expected you to say that.¡± Sis brush her hair back with her hand I guess to calm herself down. Normally my sister would have an unbreakable composure, so seeing her panic like this was actually refreshing.


    ¡°Where did this come from?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself, I¡¯m the cause of all the danger we got in. When we left home, I thought mom and dad¡¯s training would be enough for this trip, but I was wrong. I need to get stronger if I ever really want to travel with you.


    ¡°So you basically want me to give you a blessing?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°So you came to ask me to do something to you that you don¡¯t understand? Do I really need to explain?¡±


    ¡°Yes please.¡± Sis lets out a long sigh.


    ¡°I have the ability to turn people into a lowly demon, but I also have another ability that¡¯s nearly identical to it that every entity has. They like to call it ¡®blessing¡¯. Mortals that receive our blessing goes by many names like Demigods, champions, or Athena favorite, heroes.


    ¡°Wait, I can become a demigod, like Cronos?!¡± My voice grew louder as I got more excited.


    ¡°Cronos? I haven¡¯t heard that name in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Wait you met him?!¡± I have no idea why I¡¯m surprise. My sister is an entity, of course she met someone as legendary as him.


    ¡°Yea I met him, also defeated him too.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± I don¡¯t think my heart can take any more surprises. Cronos is a legendary warrior that¡¯s never been defeated. Everyone called him the invincible because of his flawless record. To think she was able to defeat him, she really is incredible. I don¡¯t think even an hero can beat him, at least not alone.


    ¡°Wait, demi gods are born by receiving blessing from an entity, so that means the hero is also a demigod too right, so that means I¡¯ll become as strong as the hero and maybe even Cronos!¡± Just thinking about all the power I could obtain, filled me with glee.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Sis let¡¯s out another sigh ¡°Yes you will most certainly become stronger, but I wouldn¡¯t call what I can give you a ¡®blessing¡¯, if anything it¡¯s a curse. If you accept my power, you will regret it.¡±


    The way my sister look at me I knew she wasn¡¯t joking around. The excitement I had about becoming a demigod instantly faded away, and was replace with fear of what would happen to me if I do become one. But I can¡¯t let that fear stop me. How will I ever be able to protect my sister if I continue to hide behind her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to me, If I can become strong enough to protect you, then that alone is enough to make me happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Fine.¡± A black mist appear around my sister as she stood up. ¡°Since you¡¯re so adamant about this, I guess I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡±


    My body back away, as sis got closer to me. I seen her used her powers plenty of times before, but I still haven¡¯t got used to it. The first time I saw it I was more curios than scare, but the second time is when I realize how terrifying it is¡­.


    It was after my dad taught me how to use magic when I notice how scary sis power is. Dad taught me that magic is an energy that was design to protect us, but I didn¡¯t get that feeling from my sister. The warm comforting energy that I felt flowing through my mom and dad was absent from my sis. All I could feel was an overwhelming coldness. Even though the power was coming directly from my sister, I couldn¡¯t sense any form of life from it at all, it¡¯s like the magic my sister is using is dead. If magic was created to protect life, then the magic my sister possess was created to destroy it.


    The black mist stretches towards me. As I continue to back away from it, I felt something cold grab my leg. I look down and notice what appears to be a tentacle made out of the black mist wrap itself around my leg.


    ¡°Why are you running away? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± As I desperately try to shake myself free, I notice that my sister was standing in front of me, calmly watching me. ¡°If you¡¯re scare we can stop right now.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m fine, I was just caught by surprise.¡± I took a deep breath to calm myself down. Even though this mist scares me, it¡¯s a part of my sister so it won¡¯t hurt me. At least that¡¯s what I try to tell myself. I started to panic again when I felt more tentacles wrap around me.


    ¡°Hey, this won¡¯t hurt will it?¡± I let out a nervous laugh.


    ¡°¡­..I think it¡¯s best if you close your eyes.¡± My heart drop when I look at my sister serious expression. I follow her instruction and tightly close my eyes. With my eyes shut, I waited, I¡¯m not sure what I was waited on, but I patiently waited, I was too scare to open my eyes, so I sat in the darkness for what felt like hours, even though it could¡¯ve easily been minutes waiting, for something to happen.


    ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡± Following my sister¡¯s order, I slowly open my eyes, and saw that she was sitting on the log again with a small brown pouch in her hand. I look down at my waist to see that the pouch I was carrying was gone.


    ¡°So you bought crystal bombs huh? I¡¯m assuming to increase your fire power?¡± Sis pull out a red crystal from my pouch.¡±


    ¡°Yea, I thought they would help me get stronger, so¡­ am I demi god now? I don¡¯t feel any different.¡± I examine my body and notice nothing change.


    ¡°You really thought I was going to give you a blessing?¡± My sister let out a laugh.


    ¡°I was hoping you would. Why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you why.¡± Sis holds the red crystal up towards me. ¡°Imagine this crystal is you.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­..¡± I focus on the crystal my sis was holding


    ¡°Now this is what will happen if I turn you into a demon.¡± A black mist forms around my sister¡¯s hand. The crystal became darker as the mist invaded it, until it transform into a black crystal. After it transform into a black crystal, it shatter into pieces.


    ¡°And that¡¯s what happens, your body will tear itself apart, until you die.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s if you turn me into a demon, isn¡¯t a blessing different?¡±


    ¡°Sheez, you really are persistent¡± Sis let¡¯s out a sigh. ¡°Aaron, I understand you want more power for a good reason, but you have to understand that my power isn¡¯t met for good. It doesn¡¯t matter how good your intention is, the moment you accept my blessing, you will break apart, and you will be change into something you hate.¡± It was for a brief second, but I saw a hint of sadness in her eyes. Just like the one time when I saw her reading a book on herself. Before I could say anything, my sister stood up and patted her face. I guess that was her way of hiding her emotion.


    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but just stay the way you are. Find a different and more natural way to get stronger alright?¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­.¡± I won¡¯t lie and say that I don¡¯t feel disappointed, I was really hoping that my sis would help me get stronger, but I know she just looking out for me, and that for now, is enough to make me happy.


    ¡°We should head to the cart, it¡¯s starting to get late.¡± I look at the sky and saw the sun was setting.


    ¡°Wow, is it really that late already?¡±


    ¡°Yea, that¡¯s why we need to hurry up, something tells me this is going to be a long night.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What is it now?¡± Sis turn back around to face me.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Sis took a step away from me, and gave me a puzzled look.


    ¡°I just what know how you feel about me.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± Sis cross her arms and close her eyes. I became uneasy when she took that pose. I mean does she really have to think that hard about such a simple question?


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ tolerable.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Tolerable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I feel about you, now let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­. I love you too.¡± I whisper to myself as she walk away. I look at my hands and stared at a black shard I grab off the ground.


    To be honest, that wasn¡¯t what I really wanted to ask my sister. I wanted to ask her who she turned into a demigod.


    But I knew she wasn¡¯t going to tell me. Claire was right, if I want my sister to open up to me I need to become stronger, by any means necessary.


    The shard gave off a purplish glow. Even though it was small fragment from the crystal my sister corrupted, I sense a large amount of mana hidden inside it.


    ¡°Aaron!¡± I quickly hid the shard inside my pouch before I ran off to catch up with my sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± I shouted back.


    Soon, soon I¡¯ll become stronger, and when I do, sis will definitely rely on me.


    (Alexander P.O.V)


    ¡°You said a girl with black hair and red eyes was looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was very persistent, she even challenge me to a fight.¡±


    ¡°My, what a courageous kid. If I recall correctly, those unique traits belong to James¡¯ little girl¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that little barbarian is James kid?!¡± Miyamoto, gave me bewilder looked. Miyamoto is a samurai that love to fight tough opponents, and James is one of the many people he wanted to challenge, but unfortunately James got injury before that could happen.


    ¡°It would seem so, I think I also saw his son during the orc attack. For his children to be traveling with us this must be fate, that or they¡¯re trying to get revenge for what happen to their father.¡±


    ¡°Should I get rid of them?¡±


    ¡°Leave them be. When the time comes, I¡¯ll deal with them, but right now we got a bigger problem." I looked at the sky and watch the sun slowly fall behind the horizon. ¡°Miyamoto, go back to camp and tell everyone to start a fire, and make sure no matter what, don¡¯t let it die out¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll being staying here, waiting for your return.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    As soon as Miyamoto left, I turn my attention back towards the setting sun.


    I can feel it, as the sun slowly fall asleep, the evil that hides in this forest wakes up. No doubt about it, the monsters are going to make a move tonight.


    A/N: This chapter took me longer than I thought, well guys let me know what think of my grammar, I''ll be checking up on it and i''ll also go back and fix my previous chapters this weekend (hopefully.)


    Oh yea before i go, can guys tell me how to use this blue boxes? I need them for my second story, and don''t worry my second story is just a side project, this one will continue to be updated randomly every week. Because Anna is bae obviously, Anyway, thanks for reading.

 Chapter 35: Alexander the Great

    Hey guys Rookie here, i''m back with a brand new chap!


    Chapter 35


    Corrupted legacy 3: Alexander the Great


    ¡°Is it true, that monsters are more active at night?¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you asking me?¡± Does it look like I study monsters?¡±


    ¡°Why are you being such an asshole? I was just asking you a question!¡±


    I watch the bickering between two old men with amusement.¡±


    ¡°Are these guys serious? This is the worst time to be arguing with each other.¡± Max said as he watch the two old man in disgust.


    ¡°They¡¯re arguing because they¡¯re scared out of their mind, after all we are stuck in the middle of the forest filled with creatures that wants to eat us.¡±


    ¡°But we have plenty of adventurers around to protect us, including you. If someone try to attack us, they¡¯ll end up dead just like the monsters that ambush us earlier.¡±


    I was impress looking at Max¡¯s confident grin, impress at how inexperience he is. While optimism is a good thing in a crisis, it doesn¡¯t amount to much if you don¡¯t understand the situation you¡¯re in.


    ¡°We were able to defend ourselves earlier because it was daytime, but it¡¯s night now, by the time we see a monster it¡¯ll already be in our face.¡± Well I can see clearly at night, but everyone else is a dead-man when the monsters strike.


    ¡°But even if a monster manage to sneak up on us we¡¯ll still defeat them.¡± Aaron pats Max on the back before sitting down. ¡°Just stick close to sis and me and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± I was slightly taken aback by Aaron¡¯s attitude. Earlier today he was unsure of himself and even beg to me for power, and now he¡¯s back to declaring he¡¯ll protect everyone. I guess it good that¡¯s he isn¡¯t mopey anymore, I just hope he doesn¡¯t make the same mistake he did during the orc incident.


    ¡°How bold of you.¡± Claire leans on Aaron¡¯s back. ¡°I remember a few hours ago you were crying about your sister, but I guess you were able to work everything out since you seem to be full of confidence now.¡± Aaron¡¯s face turn bright red, when Claire brought her face closer to his ear. It seems like she was whispering something in his ear, something that made Aaron want to scream for help, since he was giving me a look that said ¡°get her off of me.¡±


    ¡°Claire can you leave him alone?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it possible that you¡¯re concern that I may take your brother from you?¡± Claire tightly hugged Aaron, which somehow made his already red face, even redder. At this rate I wouldn¡¯t be surprise if something in his pants started to rise up.


    ¡°You can have him if you want, I¡¯m more concern as to why everyone is gathering around me.¡± A few minutes ago, I was sitting by myself enjoying the quietness, but then Max came along and started to talk to me for some reason. Before I could get rid of him, Aaron suddenly jump in, and then Claire quickly follow after.


    ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re a team, we have to stick together.¡± Claire said like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    ¡°A team? When did we become a team?¡±


    ¡°Ok everyone! Listen up!¡± One of Alexander¡¯s man walks up towards the fire everyone was gathered at while loudly clapping his hands. I could tell it was dagger man, from his rough voice and lifeless eyes.


    ¡°Now that I gotten your attention, the first thing I would like to say is hello, my name is Kyle, and I will be your protector during these dark hours.¡± The dagger man gives us a humble bow. ¡°Oh the hero is also here too.¡± Dagger man points towards the hero who was sitting near the fire blankly staring at it. Realizing everyone was staring at him, the hero weakly waves at us, before going back to staring at the fire. I hope he isn¡¯t thinking about what happen between me and Excalibur earlier, because the last thing I need is for him trying to figure out who I am.


    ¡°Anyway, as you can see the moon isn¡¯t out tonight, which kind of makes things hard to see doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why it¡¯s very vital that we keep this fire going, because if it goes out, then well¡­ we¡¯re dead. Also it¡¯s be wise to not separate from this group, if you go missing we¡¯re not going to go looking for you, we¡¯re just going to assume a monster got a hold of you. And I think that¡¯s about it, keep the fire going, and don¡¯t leave the camp, simple right? If you guys have any more question then just ask me or Joseph.¡±


    ¡°I have a question!¡± One of the old mans that was arguing earlier raise his hand.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Alexander said he was going to protect us, so where is he?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Alexander. He¡¯s currently checking the area around the camp making sure its safe.¡±


    ¡°In the dark?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in the dark.¡±


    I hope no one believe that stupid lie, but since no one is speaking up, I guess they believe it, that or they¡¯re forcing themselves to accept it, since Alexander is the only person that can protect them now.


    ¡°No more questions? Good.¡± Dagger man walks away from the campfire and sits near a tree that gave him a good view of the area. Even though he says he¡¯s going to watch over everyone, I could feel his cold gaze focusing solely on me. Right now I think I¡¯m the last person he needs to worry about tonight. If the monsters are as smart as Claire said they are, then they¡¯ll definitely use the darkness to their advantage.


    ¡°Claire can¡¯t you see he¡¯s uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°I can see, but his reaction his just too hilariously.¡± Claire tightly clung to Aaron, as Max tried his best to pry her off him.


    These kids are something else. While everyone is fearing for their lives, they¡¯re sitting around having fun. As annoying they are, I¡¯m glad they¡¯re not cowering behind me.


    Ignoring Aaron¡¯s cry for help, I stare at the campfire. The trees that surrounded the camp created shadows that stretch towards the fire, as if it was trying to snuff out our only light.


    Only a madman would roam these forest at night, what the hell are you up to Alexander?


    (Alexander P.O.V)


    Sitting in a dark forest by yourself with a small fire as your only light source, in this situation one should always be alert, but I felt my body relaxing as I watch the fire dance in the night. After the orc incident, I¡¯ve been too busy helping the town they tried to destroy to get any proper rest, and now it seems my body is finally giving out on me.


    I move my body around hoping to shake the fatigue away, but it wasn¡¯t working, my body was simply too tired for any cheap tricks to work on it. Soon my eyelids became too heavy to keep open, just as I was about to give up and fall asleep, the sound of someone approaching jolted me awake.


    Listening to the sound, I immediately knew that whoever was approaching me was friendly, since they were intentionally being loud. If it was an enemy they wouldn¡¯t be making so much noise.


    A middle age man with grey hair walk towards the small light my fire was emitting.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Miyamoto sits down in his usual cross legged position near the fire.


    ¡°Kyle has taken charge over the camp and they was able to safely start a fire, also Joseph seems to be lingering around that area too.¡±


    ¡°Good. If Joseph is there than they¡¯ll be safe for the night.¡± A yawn escapes from my mouth as I was talking. I quickly cover my mouth to stop myself.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired sir, you can go to sleep, I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±


    ¡°I know you will, but right now I don¡¯t have the leisure to get any sleep.¡±


    ¡°Why is that? Is something supposed to happen tonight?¡±


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you made everyone camp out here, because you expect something to happen?¡± Miyamoto gave me a suspicion look, which is unusual for him, since he normally follow my orders without questions.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°I do trust you, but I¡¯m concern you¡¯re purposefully turning yourself into a target, and I have no idea why.¡± Miyamoto takes a deep breath, I guess to calm himself down. ¡°


    ¡°Alexander, I will follow wherever you go, but don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll be more useful if you told me what you are planning?¡± Miyamoto tried his best to sound calm, but I could tell he was frustrated. And he has every right to be, after all, he¡¯s been serving me for years and during that time I never told him what we were fighting, I only said that we were protecting this world. I can¡¯t imagine how it must feel for him to fight an enemy he doesn¡¯t understand. But even though he knows nothing, he continue to follow me if anyone deserve to know the truth, then it would most definitely be Miyamoto.


    ¡°I understand Miyamoto, and I promise I will explain everything to you one day, but right now we should focus on surviving the night.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± I could tell that he was upset with me for hiding the truth from him. Miyamoto is truly a trustworthy guy, I really want to tell him, how the Demon King¡¯s corruption is weirdly effecting the monsters evolution and how they¡¯re were behind the orc incident, but this something I have to do on my own. Just thinking about the weight of my action exhausted me even more.


    It¡¯s not easy saving the world is it, Alice?


    .


    .


    (10 years earlier)


    ¡°!!!¡± Screaming and cheers fill the city. From my balcony I watch as all of Athens celebrate the arrival of a new hero. With the world becoming a crueler place for humans, this was definitely something to be happy about, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter, at everyone that was laughing and cheering.


    ¡°What are you doing up here by yourself? You should be outside having fun like everyone else.¡± A beautiful green hair elf wearing a kind smile walk over to me.


    ¡°Alice¡­¡± I tried to sound cold and distant, but I couldn¡¯t but feel charm by Alice. Elves are the children of Athena, an entity with unmatched beauty. It is rumor that elves have inherited some of Athena powers and beauty, and it would seem that rumor is true. Alice is living proof that elves are the most beautiful creature in this world.  Everything about her was perfect, her long green hair, her bangs, and even her smile which is bright enough to stop any man in their tracks, but right now not even her smile can clear my gloomy mood.


    ¡°You lied to me Alice, you told me that I was destined to become the hero.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you Alex.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me why no one is throwing a party in my honor?! Or why everyone is cheering for a no name commoner?!¡± Even though I was angrily shouting at Alice, she remain compose and look at me with pity. Which only anger me more.


    ¡°I was wrong, I truly believe you were going to be chosen, but it seems Athena had other plans.¡±


    ¡°Then that means I wasn¡¯t destined for greatness after all.¡±


    ¡°!!!!¡± The cheering in the town grew louder, I turn my attention back towards the street to see a group of people parading through the streets carrying a young boy with white hair, everyone around the group jump in joy the moment they saw the kid.


    ¡°After this festivals is over, he¡¯ll be leaving to find Excaublir, are you going join him like the last hero?¡±


    ¡°No, I think that¡¯s your job.¡± Alice gave me a soft smile.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I failed as a guardian to the last hero, because of me he had to sacrifice himself to kill the Demon King a sacrifice that ended up achieving nothing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s because of you two the Demon King is dead.¡±


    ¡°True the Demon King is dead, but his legacy of corruption still continues to torment this world and has infected every monster. I¡¯m afraid we created something even worse than him.¡±


    ¡°Alex.¡± Alice place her on my shoulder. I may been wrong about you being the hero, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not destined for greatness. The hero and failed to protect this world, so maybe me choosing you is a sign that saying we don¡¯t need a hero. The one that will save us all is you.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± I was speechless. The way Alice was looking told me she fully believe in me. Unable to say anything to her, I look back at the parade and watch the hero politely waving and smiling at everyone. As he was moving through the streets I notice that the smile on his face seem fake being born in a noble home, one of the first thing I was taught was how to fake a smile.


    ¡°You notice?¡± I turn my attention back to Alice who watching the parade. ¡°That boy is nervous, being told that it was your job to protect the entire world at that age, it¡¯s no surprise.¡±


    ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, after all you¡¯ll be watching over him.¡± Alice brought her face close to my ear. ¡°Guide him.¡± She whisper to me. Before I could said anything back to her, she walk away.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go outside to enjoy the festival, you should join me.¡± Alice said before leaving.  The moment she left, I took one last at the hero who was still nervously smiling at everyone. Even though Alice hit me with a huge bomb, the only thing I could think about was someone need teach him how to smile better.


    .


    .


    ¡°Alex, Alex wake up.¡± I open eyes to see Joseph was shaking me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I was just waking you up.¡±


    ¡°I fell asleep?¡± I look at the sky to see the sun was just starting to rise.


    ¡°Did anything happen last night?¡±


    ¡°Nope nothing, although everyone was too terrify to go sleep last night, does that count?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I let out a sigh while shaking my head. The monsters didn¡¯t attack, why? Was there assault earlier just a test, or is something else going on?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Miyamoto, he was supposed to be keep me awake.¡±


    "He was going to wake you up, but I stop him and took over his spot.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you been looking exhausted these past couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Well I have been pulling all nighters these past few days.¡± I stand up to stretch my body. ¡°Joseph, you mind telling everyone to get up and prepare to move out? We¡¯re heading to Athens now.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Joseph started to run towards the camp, but suddenly stop and turn back towards me. Giving me a concern look for some reason. ¡°Alexander, you help me out a lot in past, so you know if something is bothering you can tell me and I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help.


    ¡°I know. But right now I¡¯m fine, I just overwork myself a little.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ just tell me if anything is up.¡± Joseph look at me one last time before leaving.


    I must be losing my touch if even Joseph can tell something is up with me. It¡¯s true I do have a lot bothering me, but


    I don¡¯t need anyone help to fix my or the world¡¯s problems.


    I tightly clench my hand which causes a black mist to form around it. Up until now, it always been the hero¡¯s duty to save the world, but not anymore, soon everyone will come to realize that I¡¯m the only one that can save us all.


    A/N: Sorry for late chapter. I got distracted by alot of things lately making it hard me to write and when did write I always ended rewriting an entire scene. Oh well at least my second story is up, if you want to check it out it''s in my signature. Heads up its a GB. Funny thing is it wasn''t originally going to be that, but this cool idea came to my head and well it became one.


    Anyway, I hope you enjoy the chapter, hopefully next one won''t take me so long.

 Chapter 36: The greatest city

    ¡°Man it¡¯s good to see the sun, for a while back there, I thought I never see it again.¡±


    ¡°Trust me Max, I¡¯m pretty sure everyone was thinking the exact same thing.¡± All the passengers that was riding was exhausted. None of them went to sleep last night. I guess they were also expecting an attack last night, the ambush from earlier definitely felt like it was leading to another assault, so why didn¡¯t they follow through? Is it because they change targets, or am I simply just over thinking things, probably the latter. Monsters may have gotten smarter, but they¡¯re still simple-minded beasts, I doubt they can come up with such an elaborate plan.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± The hero jumps over my head and lands in the cart that¡¯s in front of us.


    Does this guy ever get tired? It¡¯s way too early to be this energetic.


    ¡°Excuse me everyone! I know you¡¯re all tired, but I think I got something that¡¯ll restore your energy." The hero points towards the edge of the forest. A huge mountain came into view the moment we exit the forest. The mountain took up the entire landscape in front of me and even nearly block out the morning sun, which was struggling to rise over it. It was an impressive view, but that wasn¡¯t as impressive as the city embedded in the mountain. I remember when I first attack, I mean ¡°visited¡± Athens, it was just a small village hidden in the mountain, now it¡¯s everything but small.  The buildings stretch to the highest point of the mountain, overlooking the entire world below them, I guess this was the humans cocky way of saying ¡°we own the world"


    ¡°What you see before you is the very definition of human¡¯s resolve. It is said that Athens was the very first human city ever built. Incredible right? During a time when humans were threaten by the Demon King, monsters, and even natural disasters, we were somehow able to build a city. And now with most of the threats conquer, we continue build on top of it. Making it not only the oldest human city, but also the greatest. Ladies and gentleman, welcome to Athens.¡±


    Chapter 36


    The greatest city


    ¡°It¡¯s about damn time.¡± The hero was right, seeing Athens did restore some of my energy.


    ¡°We finally made it.¡± It seems the view of Athens also revive Aaron, seeing that he had a wide grin on his face while he stare at the city in pure amazement.  ¡°Even though our journey begin not too long ago, we went through a lot of trials to get here didn¡¯t we sis?¡±


    ¡°Yea, we did go through a lot.¡± I got capture by orcs, ambush by monsters, got stuck with a nosy elf, and even met the hero. Pretty much everything I didn¡¯t want to happen, happen to me all in a short time span at that.


    ¡°Even though we finally made it to Athens, our adventurer is far from over. The moment we enter the first thing we need to do is find a place where we can sleep.¡±


    ¡°What about Alice? Shouldn¡¯t that be the first thing we do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s was my original goal, until I saw how massive this city is. We¡¯re better off getting some rest before we even think about starting our search.¡±


    After going over our plan the both of us, waited in anticipation for the gates of Athens to fully open up for us. The moment the gate open up, we were greeted to a huge statue of a man wielding what appears to be Excalibur.


    It would seem ¡°huge¡± is a word I¡¯m going to end up overusing in this city. Also I feel getting lost is going to be a common thing too. The ¡°huge¡± crowds and roads that stretch upwards through the mountain was enough to disorient me. There was way too many people and buildings for me to decide where I should even begin my search for Alice.


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s enough site seeing, let see if we can find an inn.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Even though I only called Aaron, both Max and Claire also jump off the cart and followed me. What a pain, I thought I be done with these guys the moment we enter the city.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± I stop to question Max and Claire, who both looked at me confuse, as if following me was the most natural thing for them to do.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys come to this city because you had your own reason for being here?¡±


    ¡°There is a lot of things I want to check out in this city, but this is my first time here, so I thought I follow you guys until I get a better understanding of my surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Ok that make sense, so what about you Claire?¡±


    ¡°Well I followed you guys on a whim, so I guess I¡¯ll keep following you until I find something more interesting.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± I don¡¯t even know how to response to her. She actually followed me all the way here simply because I¡¯m interesting. There has to be a limit to how carefree one can be.


    ¡°Well since you guys plan on tagging along, why don¡¯t you help me find this buil-¡°


    ¡°Anna!¡±


    ¡°Great now what?¡± One of Alexander hooded men ran to me while happily waving. I immediately knew that the hooded man was the hero, since I doubt any other of Alexander man would wave at me, also because his white hair was sticking out from his hood. If he¡¯s trying hide his identity from everyone, then he¡¯s doing a terrible job.


    ¡°Anna, this is your first time in Athens right?¡±


    ¡°No, I been here a few times before.¡± Although back then it was nowhere near this huge.


    ¡°You have? Well this ruin my plans.¡± The hero tried to whisper to himself. Strangely, this is so called plan he had for me wasn¡¯t the thing that was bothering me. I¡¯m actually more concern as to how he learn my name, I¡¯m pretty sure I never told him it. I seriously hope he didn¡¯t spy on my conversations just to learn my name.


    ¡°What plan did you have in store for me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing big, I just wanted to take you on a tour around the city, but since you already familiar with this place, how about I treat you to something to eat.¡±


    "That¡¯s not going to happen. You think my sister is going with you after what you did yesterday?¡± Aaron clenches his hand as he walk towards the hero. I jump in front of him to stop him from doing something stupid.


    ¡°Calm down, we came here to find Alice, not to pick fights.¡± I spoke softly so that the hero wouldn¡¯t be able to hear me.


    ¡°But he use Excalibur on you that must means he knows who you are.¡±


    ¡°If he knew who I was, then he would¡¯ve killed both of us yesterday.¡± Talking about how I can be easily defeated was extremely irritating, but I need to shallow my pride and properly explain the situation we¡¯re in.


    ¡°Listen Aaron, this is painful for me to say, but you need to know that right now we don¡¯t stand a chance against him. Are best options is to simply ignore him, understand?¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°¡­.¡± Aaron looked past me and glare at the hero. ¡°I understand.¡± Aaron heads back towards the group while still clenching his hand. No doubt about it, he¡¯s piss, but I feel like he¡¯s more upset at how weak he is, then the hero himself. Which I understand, I also hate how weak I am. But right now, especially since we¡¯re weak, we got to think carefully and don¡¯t let our frustration get in our way. I turn my attention back to the hero who still waiting for my answer.


    Now I need find to a way to get rid of him. Should be easy, even if without using my corruption, I¡¯m pretty good at making people do what I want.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, my brother can be a little overprotective of me at times.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s has every right to be cautions of me. After all, I did hurt you yesterday. That¡¯s why I wanted to treat you to something, to make up for what I did yesterday.¡± The hero gave me a typical heroic smile that every woman falls for, but he wasn¡¯t going to fool me. I know underneath that kind smile is man who came up with a devious plan.


    I¡¯m confident he¡¯s only asking me out so he can figure out why Excalibur attack me. If refuse to go with him, it¡¯ll just make me look even more suspicious, but if I go with him he might find out who I am. I need to find a way to decline his invitation without making myself look suspicions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I clasp my together to make myself look as apologetic as possible. ¡°I would like to go with you, but you see my party was assign a mission to escort a noble to his home, but thanks to the orc¡¯s and monsters attacks, our mission have been greatly delay.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The hero¡¯s shoulder slump forward, even though I couldn¡¯t see his face, his body language told me he was disappointed for some reason. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to hold you guys up any longer, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± I was surprise to see the hero leave so easily, I was prepared for him to question me until he found a hole in my story. I guess he really wasn¡¯t planning on investigating me.


    ¡°Well Anna, I pretty sure we''ll meet again soon.¡± The hero wave at me before he vanish into the crowd.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± Max asked as I headed back towards the group.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seems he wanted to ask me out.¡±


    ¡°What?! You didn''t accept did you?¡± Max shouted. The look on his face seem like he was about to have a panic attack.


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t, I have better things to do. Now, will you guys help me find an inn?¡±


    ¡°I know a place!¡± Claire happily shouted.


    ¡°You do how?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just follow me.¡± Wherever Claire was taking us, she seem to be extremely excited, since a moment ago she looked just as exhausted as all of us, now she happily skipping through the city.


    ¡°I always wanted to spend a night there, but I never could afford it.¡±


    ¡°Always? Claire you visited Athens before?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I use to live here actually. Why is that weird?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s extremely weird.¡± The reason you don¡¯t see elves hanging around human settlement at all, is because elves see humans as inferior beings. Majority of elves have a superiority complex since they¡¯re related to the entity Athena. But it seems Claire doesn¡¯t look down on humans like other elves.


    ¡°So what did you do while you stay here?¡± I know it¡¯s weird of me to start a conservation with Claire, since most of the time I¡¯m trying my best to ignore everything she saying, but since she knows her way around Athens, it¡¯s best to learn all I can from her life here, so I can at least figure out where to begin my search in this city.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ none of your business.¡± Claire said coldly before walking ahead of us.


    None of my business? You been in my business since the day we met. The least she could do is share her past with me.


    ¡°Is this where you became a librarian Claire?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Claire ran back towards us and cover Aaron¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°A librarian? You¡¯re a librarian Claire?¡±


    ¡°No! I mean I was, but not anymore.¡± Claire faces was beet red from embarrassment.


    ¡°Why are you so embarrassed? I can think of plenty of other jobs that¡¯s worse than a librarian.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s¡­never mind.¡± Falling silent, Claire continue walk uphill through the city, until we reach a tall building that had the words ¡°High Life¡± and bright gold letters attach to it.


    ¡°Wow, this place looks fancy.¡± It even has a golden door and red carpet near the entrance.


    ¡°If think this is impressive, wait till you see what the insides looks like.¡±


    ¡°Yea Claire, I don¡¯t think we can afford to stay here.¡±


    ¡°I know we can¡¯t afford this place, but Max can. Isn¡¯t that right Max?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me? Max pointed to himself confuse


    ¡°Yes you. Renting a place like this is chump changes to you isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I guess, but don¡¯t you think staying here is going overboard? I mean why don¡¯t we go somewhere cheaper?¡±


    ¡°I agree with Max, if we stay I feel like we¡¯ll attract unnecessary attention.¡± Especially since I use Max as an excuse to escape from the hero, if he finds out Max is staying at an inn, he will definitely come looking for me.


    ¡°So what? What¡¯s wrong with standing out? Come on Max I always wanted to stay here.¡± Claire grabs Max¡¯s arm and tightly hugs it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Claire, I think it¡¯ll be smarter if we stay somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Give it up Claire, you¡¯re not going to charm him with that kid body of yours.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me Anna? They have everything you can think of here. Hot spring, Delicious food, soft beds, and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Stop. You had me at hot springs.¡± It doesn¡¯t need to be said that it¡¯s every guy dream to bathe with of women. Yes even an almighty being such as myself also dream of this, but the town I grew up in unfortunately didn¡¯t have spa or open baths like this. But now finally, this body will actually be useful for something.


    Unable to contain my excitement, left the group behind who was still bickering about where to stay.


    ¡°Anna, where are you going?¡± Aaron ask, just barley stopping me from entering the inn.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t obvious? I look back at the group with a smile I couldn¡¯t contain. ¡°I¡¯m going to go enjoy the high life.¡±


    A/N: Sorry again, my excuse this time for late chapter is overwatch, simply overwatch. I seriosuly need someone to take that game from me, because that''s seriosuly the main reason my chapters are taking so long, that and work too. But it''s mostly overwatch though.


    Anyway I hope you enjoy the chapter. See ya next time

 Chapter 37: High Life

    ¡°Wow, what an incredible view.¡± From my window I can see the entire city and even the forest we escape from. Fully enjoying the view, I finally understood why they called this place the ¡°High Life.¡± Not only do I have a perfect view of the city, but I can even watch people go about their daily lives from up here. It truly is amazing.


    ¡°If you think that view is amazing, wait till you see me.¡± Lost in the scenery in front of me, a soft and slightly seductive voice whisper in my ears, bringing me back to reality. I thought it was Claire at first, since she likes to tease me, but to my surprise it was my sister. What surprise me even more was that she wearing nothing but a towel. Water drip off her pale skin and her smooth black hair. Even though she was my sister, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the scene in front of me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your clothes at?!¡± I cover my eyes to protect my sister from my lewd stare.


    ¡°I threw them somewhere around here.¡± Sis said nonchalantly. ¡°What are you embarrassed about? We use to take baths all the time together.¡±


    ¡°Yea, but we were kids back then.¡±


    ¡°True, it has been long since we bathe together, we both grew a lot from since the last time. Especially you.¡± Sis removes one of my hands that was covering my face and begins and rubs her soft hands on my arm.¡± I remember how your arms use to be so scrawny, but you gotten pretty muscular since then.¡±


    ¡°I use all my willpower to tear my gaze away from my sister. Which ended up being pointless, since I ended up glances back at her every now and then. After repeatedly forcing myself to look away from my sis, I realize that the towel she have wrap around her body was being held up by a single loose knot, which can easily be undo if I ¡°accidentally¡± bump into her.


    While sis was busy still examining my left arm, I stretch hand towards her. I knew what I was doing was wrong, but temptation overwhelm any rational thought I had and made it impossible for me to stop what I was doing.


    Sis grabs my hand just as it was about to bump into her. My heart nearly stops when I realize I got caught. I expected her to give me stare that was filled with disgust, but to my surprise, my sister¡¯s flush face and scarlet eyes seem to showed nothing but lust. Sis undoes the knot on her towel, but her hand on it so it wouldn¡¯t fall off.


    ¡°You want to see what¡¯s underneath?¡± Sis said softly as she moves her body closer to mine, assaulting me with her sweet fragrance and body temperature, which end up destroying the last bit on rationality I had left in me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said weakly. Giving me a sly smile, she pushes me on the bed and crawls on top of me. Keeping one of her hands on her towel, she places the other one on my chest and slowly move it downwards until it reach my pants.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gladly show you everything, but first, I want you to show me just how much you grew down there¡­¡±


    Chapter 37


    High Life


    ¡°Ok Max, I think I heard enough.¡± Claire covers her mouth pretending that she was throwing up.


    ¡°If you think that¡¯s bad, wait till I get to the worse part.¡±


    ¡°Trust me Max, the entire story was the worst part. Do you really think that Anna and Aaron would do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but why else would she insist on sharing a room only with Aaron?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re freaking siblings and she¡¯s more comfortable with sleeping with her brother than a couple of people she just got to know a few weeks ago. If I had brother, I probably would do the exact same thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yea, you¡¯re right.¡± For me to immediately assume that Anna and Aaron would do something like that, shows that I¡¯m not currently in the right state of mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± I laid down on my bed and close my eyes.


    ¡°You do that, I¡¯ll be heading to the hot spring. Don¡¯t lock me out the room ok?¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea I hear you.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to watch Claire leave. I just simply listen to the sound of her opening the door and shutting it. The moment I heard the door shut I open my eyes again to make sure Claire has left the room.


    ¡°Man I¡¯m so tired.¡± Last night torment of wondering when a monster was going to come eat my face, and the shame of leaving my heart broken mom behind have completely drain me. But even though I¡¯m exhausted, I can¡¯t go to sleep thanks to my vivid imagination of seeing Anna wearing a towel. I look down at my pants to see a certain part of it was sticking out. Not only is my mind going wild, but even my junior is going crazy, I¡¯m definitely a mess right now.


    I took a second look around the room just make sure Claire was gone.


    I¡­ probably should take care of this before she comes back.


    (Anna¡¯s P.O.V)


    Well I understand why they called this place ¡°High Life¡± now. Only a noble who¡¯s too rich and has too much time on their hand, can leisure around here. The hot water soaking my feet, the incredible view of the city, and the sound of a waterfall pouring more water into the hot spring, and even a harem of naked women. Pretty much everything you expect in paradise was all gathered here.


    ¡°Anna are you foreigner? I never seen someone with exotic hair or eye color like yours before.¡±


    ¡°Her hair also feels silky maybe she¡¯s foreign princess.¡± Two noble women sat beside me touching and feeling my hair. It¡¯s was kind of awkward having people I just got to know a few seconds ago messing with my hair, but I decided to deal with it, since I get to examine their bodies up close. While these two fall short when compare elves beauty, they¡¯re still league above commoners. What set them apart from other women here was their giant breasts, which was easily the biggest I seen in this lifetime. Although to be fair, I really don¡¯t have many people I can compare them to. There¡¯s Deborah, whose breast was slightly bigger than average, Then there¡¯s Claire who¡¯s pretty much flat as a board, and then there¡¯s me¡­.. no comment. But even though I don¡¯t have people I can personally compare them to. The jealous stares of ever women in the hot spring was enough to tell me their watermelon size breasts wasn¡¯t normal. That or they was envious of the noble¡¯s flawless skin. It was easy to tell these women never work a day in their life since, their skin looked new as a day old baby.


    Elegant aura, Blemish free skin, and giant tits to top it all off, I think it¡¯s safe to say these women deserve a seven out of ten stars. Normally would¡¯ve rate them higher especially since they¡¯re my type. But strangely, even though I have two naked beauties sitting next to me, I don¡¯t feel excited at all.


    I let out an unenthusiastic sigh, as I watch two ladies breasts jiggle from the smallest of movements. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I am enjoying the view, but not as much as I should be. Maybe it¡¯s because I pretty much seen everything.


    ¡°Anna?¡± One of the ladies call out to me. The concern look on her face told me that she probably been calling me for a while.


    ¡°Yes what is it?¡± I gave her an innocent to try to hide the fact that I was ogling them.


    ¡°Your hands, what happen to them?¡± She lift one of my hand up to show me all the bruises and cuts I had. They were all nothing more than minor injuries that would heal over time, but both of the nobles acted like they were fatal.


    ¡°Oh those? I got them from mishandling my sword.¡±


    ¡°Sword? Anna you¡¯re a swordsman?¡±


    ¡°Well I am an adventurer, so I do use a sword, but I wouldn¡¯t call myself a swordsman since I don¡¯t know any sword style or techniques.¡±


    ¡°Adventurer?¡± Both of the ladies said confuse. It felt like the more I explain to them what I do, the less they understood.


    ¡°That means you fight monster just so you can feed yourself right?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s one way to describe it.¡± But did she have to make it sound so pathetic?


    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± One of the ladies grabs my hands and looked at me straight in my eyes. ¡°A delicate flower like you shouldn¡¯t be fighting such vile creatures. I mean you could be killed or, or¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea I know it¡¯s dangerous, but unfortunately this is the only way I can achieve my goals.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re having a hard time taking care of yourself then why don¡¯t you live with us? We¡¯ll feed you and everything.¡±


    ¡°It sounds tempting (it really does) but as I said before being an adventurer is the only way I can accomplish my goals.¡± That and I really didn¡¯t like the way they said they¡¯ll help me, it sounds like they see me as a homeless pet.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± The lady said quietly while giving me smile that looked incredibly forced. The way her eyebrows twitch while she smiled was enough to tell me she was irritated.


    ¡°Well since our time together is short, why don¡¯t we just relax and enjoy ourselves.¡± The other lady said as she remove her hands from my hair and places them on my chest. I involuntary let out a girlish gasp when I felt her grab my breasts with her cold wet hands.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t mean to scare you Anna. I just thought I wash your body since I finish cleaning your hair, you don¡¯t mind that do you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not at all.¡± I said cheerfully, trying to hide how uncomfortable I was. I knew it was stupid to allow two people I just met to freely touch me, but I doubt I can get rid of these two just simply telling them stop, I¡¯m pretty sure the only way I can free myself from them is by leaving, and I have no intention of leaving yet, especially since I doubt I¡¯ll ever get to enjoy a view like this again.


    I focus all my attention on the other women that was bathing in the hot spring, in a pathetic attempt to ignore my uneasiness with the lady that washing my body, but it was futile, because the way she was washing my body was far too erotic.


    The lady move her hands the same way a guy who was eager to explore every inch of a women body would. Seeing her do that reminded me of the time when I fully examine myself in a mirror, although it was obvious this lady is far better at this than me. A moan escapes from my mouth as the lady continue to caress me. I close my mouth tightly to keep myself from making embarrassing noise, but it seems my muffle voice just excited the lady even more, since her hand movements got rougher as she made her down to my hips. Strangely, I started to feel anxious as her hands move lower.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Ok! That¡¯s enough!¡± I shouted as I grab both her arms. From the corners of my eyes, I could see the lady was surprise. I seriously hope she didn¡¯t think I was just going to sit here and let her have her way with me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Anna?¡± The lady said innocently.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! You were literally molesting me just a moment ago!!¡± At least that¡¯s what I wanted to say to her, but I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. Especially since the hero is probably keeping his eyes on me.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, I just think you done enough.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right. I think you did a pretty a good job of cleaning her.


    Cleaning? Are they really going to keep pretending that they¡¯re washing me?


    ¡°Anna?¡± The other lady that was watching the entire thing called my name with a smile on her face that told me she was up to no good. ¡°Since she¡¯s done washing you, you mine if you spread your legs open for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡± Was the only thing I was able to say. I heard her loud and clear, but my mind simply couldn¡¯t register what she said.


    ¡°We pretty much clean your entire body, all that¡¯s left now is your legs.¡±


    ¡°Oh there¡¯s no need for you to worry about that, I can take of that myself.¡± I rejected as politely as I possibly could, carefully making sure I don¡¯t piss her off, but just like all my other plans I ever created, it didn¡¯t work. The woman gave me a beautiful smile that every men could fall for (including myself) if it wasn¡¯t for the fact her eyebrows was twitching again. I guess she really doesn¡¯t like being rejected at all.


    ¡°No need to be shy Anna, we¡¯re all girls here.¡± The lady said as she forcefully tries to spread my legs apart.


    ¡°I know that, please don¡¯t remind me!¡±


    *Tch* the lady loudly click her tongue. In that split second she made that noise, her entire persona seem to change.


    The elegant aura that surrounded her vanish and what replace it was something a cold and cruel atmosphere.


    ¡°This is the third time you refuse me. Going against noble like myself warrants some form of punish right?¡±


    ¡°I agree, but how should we punish her?¡± Both of the women talk back and forth about me like I wasn¡¯t even here.


    ¡°I know, how about we give her your famous shock treatment?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Shock treatment?¡± Both of the women laugh at me when I looked at them confuse.


    ¡°Stay still, this won¡¯t hurt at all.¡± The lady behind me said, as she stretch her arms out towards me. As her hands got closer to me, I notice electricity was dancing around it. I try to back away from the moment I notice it, but other lady that was watching, grabs and hold me down.


    ¡°What the hell, you guy plan on electrocuting me just because I didn¡¯t listen to you?!¡±


    ¡°As I said before, this won¡¯t hurt at all, if anything you¡¯re going to be screaming in pleasure. Soon won¡¯t be able to live without us.¡± As the lady electric hands got closer to me, the only thing that was going through my head, was why is everyone I meet a psychopath?


    <Element: Clam tempest>


    A strong gust of wind suddenly blows through the hot spring and pushes the lady that was about to shock me into the water. Before any of us could figure out was going on, the wind picks up again and blow the other women into the water too.


    ¡°Seriously, why does every aristocrat I run into always have to think that everything that falls into their site is their toy?¡± Claire who was wearing just a towel, walk over to the hot spring where she push the two women into.


    ¡°Who dares attack me?!¡± One pops out from underwater and frantically looks for her attacker.


    ¡°I dare.¡± Claire points to herself.


    ¡°You must have a death wish kid.¡± The electricity that surrounded the lady fingers spread to her arm. I hate to admit it, but it was actually kind of impressive to see that she had enough control of power to not shock everyone that was in the water with her.


    ¡°Oh you can use elemental type magic too? It¡¯s nearly impossible for humans to control the elements since it requires a lot of mana. Seeing such a rare talent wasted on a pervert like you really saddens me.¡±


    ¡°Pervert?!¡±  The lady angrily grits her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± She shouted as she raise one of her electrify hands in the air.


    <Element: Electric¡­>


    ¡°Wait!¡± The other women quickly grabs the electric lady hands.


    ¡°Why did you stop me?!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t start a scene here in front of all these people.¡±


    ¡°She does have a point. You nobles thrive on your reputation, if someone here goes around telling people you started a fight it would ruined your life wouldn''t it?¡± Claire gave the two women a wicked smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The electric lady took a step towards Claire, but stop and look around at everyone that was watching them.


    *Tch* ¡°We¡¯re leaving. ¡° The two women begrudgingly got out the water, just as they was about to leave the hot spring, they stop at Claire and whisper something to her. Probably something like ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon¡± or something like that.


    After the women left, Claire walks over to me. Her usual cheerful demeanor was gone. Claire quietly look at me with an unreadable expression, almost as if she was waiting for me to say something.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to thank you, I could¡¯ve took care of them myself.¡±


    ¡°I know, but still you should be careful around people who can¡¯t help but to look down on others, or you might end up in a situation you can¡¯t brute force your way out of.¡± Claire hands me a towel to cover myself up with.


    ¡°I know that. ¡° I knew those girls were trouble when they kept pushing themselves on me even when I refuse them, but my stupid curiosity ignore those signs, I basically pull a Claire.


    ¡°Why did you come here Anna?¡± Claire asked as she stare down at the city lost in her thoughts. For once, Claire didn¡¯t look like a kid to me, see actually look like an elf that have live for centuries and gain a lot wisdom from those long years.


    ¡°Athens, the greatest city in the world. People who come here is usually looking for something. Whether its fame, fortune, or just simply looking for a new life.¡±


    ¡°You use to live here, so going by that logic, that means you came here for a reason too right?¡±


    ¡°Answering my question with another question.¡± Claire let¡¯s out a little laugh. ¡°Well I have been questioning you endlessly, so I guess I should tell you little about myself.¡± Claire let¡¯s a sigh and sits down next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m half elf and half human.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Ok, so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not surprise?¡± Claire looked at me shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, it just I really don¡¯t care what race you are.¡±


    ¡°My entire my life I¡¯ve been judge solely by my race, so It¡¯s kind of refreshing having someone who¡¯s apathetic about my race.¡± Claire let¡¯s out another laugh. ¡°Anyway I was born in Alfheim, you ever heard of that place Anna?¡±


    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s the city of elves, most people consider it a myth, but I guess it¡¯s not.¡± Of course I knew it wasn¡¯t a myth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem that surprise. Most people would be freaking out, if I told them it was real.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be excited about, it just a secluded city where a bunch people who think they¡¯re better than everyone else lives.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that. Elves, well at least most of them, see themselves superior to everyone else, because we¡¯re related to the entity Athena, and since one of my parents was a human, I ended being looked down upon by the others.¡±


    ¡°And so you decided to run away and live here?¡±


    ¡°Correct, this place is far better than Alfheim, while I do get weird looks every now and then, it¡¯s nowhere near as bad as that place.


    I see, Claire must¡¯ve had a rough childhood, probably explains why she still acts like one. Although it doesn¡¯t explain why she was so upset why I found she was a librarian.


    ¡°You said you were a librarian right did you quit your old job and decided being adventurer was more fun?¡±


    ¡°Actually I was fired. I ended up taking home a bunch of books and losing them all, it¡¯s kind of an embarrassing story.¡±


    ¡°¡­.You¡¯re really something else.¡± I found myself laughing at Claire¡¯s stupidity.


    ¡°Ah, you actually can laugh!¡± Claire shout as she hugs me. ¡°You¡¯re really cute when you smile, you should do it more often!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen, now get off of me!¡± As I tried to push Claire off me, I felt her hands making their way towards my chest.


    ¡°Ah! What the hell do you think you¡¯re touching?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you out, I heard they get bigger if you massage them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t need them to get any bigger!¡± I finally see why Aaron was having a hard time ridding himself of this little kid, the way she tightly held onto me made it annoyingly hard to push her off. Realizing I couldn¡¯t shake her off of me, I decided to roll into the water. Surprise by the sudden plunge into the water, Claire¡¯s grip loosen up just enough for me to break free.


    ¡°That was mean Anna! I was just trying to help you!¡± Claire shouted as the moment she poke her head from underwater.


    ¡°I think you should be helping yourself out, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s flat chested.¡± I point at Claire who quickly covers her chest with her arms. Seeing her fluster put a smile on my face, until I realize I was bragging about how my chest was bigger than hers.


    ¡°¡­.I think I been in here long enough.¡±


    ¡°Yea, me too.¡± Claire said weakly.


    A/N: I hope you enjoy the chapter because this was surprisingly difficult to write..... I actually don''t have anything to say for once. Well since this was my most perverted chapter, I''ll use this opportunity to recommend a novel. If you guys like erotic novels I recommend you check out "I awoke to find I was the girl swordsman that protects my cousin." Yea that''s a mouthful.


    Personally I can''t read that stuff since I''ll probably cringe to death, which only makes me question how the hell did I write this. Well anyway I hope enjoy the chapter.

 Chapter 38: Wheres Alice?

    Arc 2 Finale


    Where''s Alice?


    I was awoken by a bright flash of light and an ear splitting noise. At first I thought I was under attack, but after my mind finally woke up, I came to realize that it was nothing more than a thunder storm. The rain pelted my window making it nearly impossible to see outside, the occasional flash of lighting didn¡¯t help either.


    Even though it was hard to see, I still enjoy watching the storm. It might have something to do with my twisted nature, but I like dreary weather more than a bright shiny day. I found myself drifting back to sleep listening to the rain hitting the cemented road.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? You must¡¯ve been incredibly tired.¡± A calm voice that came from the opposite side of the dark room woke me back up.


    ¡°Of course I was, I haven¡¯t slept in a day. What about you? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°A little, but I can¡¯t go to sleep until I finish this.¡±


    ¡°Finish what?¡± I roll around in my bed to see Aaron sitting at a desk with a small white crystal on it, which gave off a glow just bright enough to illuminate the desk and the small area around it.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to write a letter to mom and dad. I want them to know we made it safely to Athens, but I have no idea how to say.¡± Aaron rhythmically tap the desk with his pen in frustration.


    ¡°Just tell them what you just said, we made it safely to Athens.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s way too short sis. I want them to know what kind of adventure we been on, and friends we made along the way, but I feel like they¡¯ll be upset at us for all the danger we been in.¡±


    ¡°Just go to bed, you¡¯re not going to be able to write anything proper if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­ you¡¯re right.¡± Aaron leans back in his chair and look out the window on his side of the room. Both of us went silent, the only thing that could be heard was the heavy rain outside.


    ¡°You think she¡¯s actually here?¡± Aaron said breaking the silence. Even though Aaron didn¡¯t said the person name, I knew exactly who he was talking about.


    I look over at window like I was expecting it to answer his question. I catch a quick glance of lighting traveling across the clouds, with the sound of thunder rumbling right behind it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But even if she isn¡¯t in this city, this place should hold clues as to where she¡¯s at.¡±


    ¡°And what will you do when you find her? Will you try to get your original body back?¡± Aaron started to tap the table again with the pencil, it became obvious that he had other things weighing his mind down then just writing a letter.


    ¡°Yea, the first thing I¡¯ll do is get my old body back.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you stay like this? What¡¯s wrong with the way you are now?¡±


    ¡°Well for one if I get my powers back I doubt this body will be able to hold it all. Two there¡¯s way too many problems with being a woman, one which happens monthly. You want me to go into details about it?¡±


    "No, no¡­. I¡¯m good.¡± Aaron quickly turn his head away from me embarrassed.


    ¡°And three, this body doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡± While this body change some of its feature to resemble my old one, it still isn¡¯t mines.


    ¡°You know Aaron, if I free myself from this body you might get to see your sister.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you my sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your real sister there¡¯s a possibility that she may still be alive, don¡¯t you want to see her?¡±


    ¡°¡­.I don¡¯t know.¡± Aaron said softly to the point it was nearly inaudible.


    I guess that make sense. His entire life I took the role as his sister, so if he meets his real sister. He¡¯ll see her as nothing more than a stranger.


    ¡°Sis¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be joining you on your search. There¡¯s something else I want to do.¡± Aaron look down at floor making sure I couldn¡¯t read his face. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s planning but it seems he doesn¡¯t want me to know.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I originally plan to come here by myself, so searching for Alice alone isn¡¯t a big deal. So if you want to do something then go ahead, I¡¯m not going to stop you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sis.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For allowing me to come with you. I¡¯m sure this trip would¡¯ve been a lot easier on you if I wasn¡¯t here.¡± Aaron continue to stare at the floor while twirling the pen in his hand. Seeing him in such a depress state somehow annoyed me.


    ¡°You know when we first left home, I thought you would be nothing but a hindrance to me, but as we got into more fights I came to realize that there¡¯s only so much I can do in this body. And that bow of yours cover the things I can¡¯t do. So no, you haven¡¯t been making this trip difficult. But don¡¯t misunderstand! I¡¯m not praising you, I¡¯m just simply acknowledging the fact that you¡¯re able to keep up with me. Not many is capable of doing that even when I¡¯m in this form, but you still have a long way to go.


    ¡°R-Right!¡± Aaron happily shouted. Seeing his mood go from depressingly tired, to energetically happy somehow drain the last bit of energy I had left in me. I roll my body around in the bed so I could get that light shining from Aaron¡¯s crystal out my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to back sleep. We can talk more tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ok, good night.¡±


    ¡°Yea, good night.¡± After we said our goodbyes, I close my eyes and listen to the storm outside until I finally succumbed to sleep.


    .


    .


    The sun beamed its annoying rays into the room and straight onto my face. After a few seconds of me rolling around trying to get the light off my face, I finally got up and close the curtains.


    Now fully awake, I took a look around the room and notice my clothes was neatly folded on the floor, right beside my bed.


    ¡°Why are my clothes on the floor? Shouldn¡¯t they be on me?¡± I look down at myself and realize I had nothing but a thin white blanket covering me up.


    ¡°What the hell? Why am I naked?!¡± I tightly cover myself with my blanket while trying to figure why my clothes isn¡¯t on me.


    ¡°Oh yea.¡± I snap my fingers after remembering everything that happen last night. After the incident at the hot spring, I headed straight for my room leaving all my clothes behind. The only thing that was going through my mind at that point was going to sleep and forgetting everything that happen at the hot spring.


    I guess Aaron must¡¯ve grab my clothes after he woke, looks like he wash them too. That kid, fighting may not be his thing, but would make an excellent house wife.


    I look over to his side of the room to see that he was already gone. Wherever he went, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s going to be dangerous, since he left his bow and arrows on his bed.


    Seeing that he¡¯s already on the move motivate me to start my search for Alice. I grab my outfit which consist of black stockings, black skirt, white shirt, brown jacket and brown boots. While I do have a few problems with the outfit, mainly the skirt, I¡¯m glad it doesn¡¯t show any skin. The stockings fully cover my legs and jacket my arms and upper torso, whenever I feel like buttoning it up.  It also does a pretty good job at protecting me from the environment like branches, and whatever that could scratch my skin.


    After throwing my clothes on, I look at my sword which was laying on the bed waiting for me to pick it up. I let out a depress sigh as I head for the door leaving my sword my behind. It feel weird not having it attach to my waist, but there¡¯s no point in walking around with a weapon in this city, it¡¯ll just draw attention to me.


    ¡°See you later lawbreaker.¡± I said to my sword before leaving.


    (A/N: Yea Anna name her sword)


    Upon leaving the inn, I was immediately assaulted by a cold breeze that made my entire body shudder. I should¡¯ve know it would be cold outside after all, I am nearly on top of a mountain.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    I put my hands in my pocket and walk down a puddle filled street. Even though I haven¡¯t visit this city in a long time, I kind of knew where I was going, mostly because this city got a lot of vantage point where you can literally said


    ¡°hey, I can see my house from here.¡± Or in my case a statue of an unnamed hero. Apparently that¡¯s where the hero¡¯s memorial is at, according to Claire.


    Enduring the cold breeze and the occasional stare from curious onlookers, I finally was able to reach the entrance of the city. A statue of man wielding a stone copy of Excalibur, proudly stood tall greeting everyone that enter the area. Just like yesterday when I first arrive, people gather around the statue to admire it, to meet up with their friends and family. If that doesn¡¯t sound noisy to you, then combine groups of people talking all at once, with merchants shouting at the top of their lungs to get people attention. I honestly have no idea how people can be this excited early in the morning, especially when it¡¯s so cold out.


    Watching everyone socialize, I came to realize that this is the first time and a long time I¡¯ve been alone. Usually whenever I decide to go somewhere, Aaron is quick to follow me. I wonder why he decided not to join me when I¡¯m so close to finding Alice. Whatever the reason, it seems he doesn¡¯t want me to know. Well as long as he keeps himself safe I guess it doesn¡¯t matter¡­.. I mean even if he gets into trouble I wouldn¡¯t care¡­.. although it would be a huge nuisance to me if he dies.


    I shook my head to rid myself of anything Aaron related so I could focus on my search. I knew the building I was looking for was somewhere in this area, but I had no idea what it look like or what its actual name was, Claire seem to have forgotten to tell me that. It also doesn¡¯t help that all the buildings look the same, well except for one. It didn¡¯t look that different from the others, but it did have large staircases leading up to it, which made it stand out.


    I decided to investigate the building since it look slightly different from the others. At first glance, the building didn¡¯t look like it was open, since the area around it was almost empty, but as I may my way up the stairs, I could see there was lights on in the building, which meant it was open. I guess it¡¯s not that popular. It¡¯s probably a place you visit only once, like a museum or a memorial¡­.


    Just like the ¡°High Life¡± There was sign place on the building right above the door.


    Remembrance: History of the past and present Heroes.


    I probably was grinning like an idiot after I read that sign, but can you blame me? I finally made it to my destination.


    I headed in not wanting to waste any more of my time. The annoying city noise vanish the moment the door behind me shut, the only thing that could be heard was my footsteps echoing across the marble floor.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± I said amazement as I approach a huge wall that had paintings of every hero and the people that travel with them. Even though all them were my enemies, I couldn¡¯t help but be impress by the artwork and how they was able to organize the heroes from the oldest to the newest, which is Joseph¡­.


    ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± I mumble to myself as I got closer to the wall.


    The white hair imbecile is the newest hero, which means the guy to the left of him is the one he replace. But the guy before him was the blue hair one that kill me and drain me of nearly all my power. That means there hasn¡¯t been a new hero in two hundred year¡­.


    Why did Athena choose now of all times to pick a new hero? Is it because I¡¯m back? No, if that was the case, she would¡¯ve told him who I was. So that means Athena notice a threat that¡¯s great enough to require a hero?


    That doesn¡¯t matter, right what¡¯s most important is finding Alice and getting my power back. I turn my attention back towards the blue hair bastard that killed me. Every other hero has paintings of people that was with them. Expect for Joseph since he¡¯s still young.


    I felt my heart drop as I analyze the entire wall. No matter where I look, I couldn¡¯t find a painting of any of the last hero team.


    ¡°Are you another fan girl?¡± A monotone voice call out to me. I turn my attention towards the direction the voice came from to see red headed boy that was around the same age as Aaron sitting at a desk.


    ¡°Fan girl?¡±


    ¡°Yea, you look like one the way you were drooling all over those pictures. If you come to try to find where Joseph live please go somewhere else. We¡¯re not allow to give personal information away.¡± The kid sounded irritated I guess girls come by here all time trying to find where he lives. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how annoying that must be.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to stalk the hero or anything.¡±


    "Oh, then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to learn the truth, about the last battle between the Demon King and the Hero. They said he was able to defeat the Demon King by himself, but I doubt that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been telling everyone!!¡± The kid jump out of his seat in excitement, I was slightly taken aback by the kid sudden personality change.


    ¡°Everyone seems to think that all the heroes are invincible. I can¡¯t even begin to tell you how many women come in here bragging about a men they never met before, or they try to figure out which one is the hottest. I¡¯m glad to see that there¡¯s some women out who has common sense don¡¯t believe all the lies the heroes feed us.¡±


    The kid took a deep breath, gathering all the air he lost from the loud rant he went on.


    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m sorry.¡± The kid bow his head to me, I guess he¡¯s embarrass that he exploded. I can¡¯t imagine what he been through. It also always annoyed me when I a group of girls flirty with the hero right in front of me before we fought.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I understand, but can you do me a favor? And help me find an elf name Alice.¡±


    ¡°Alice?¡± The kid looked at me confuse.


    ¡°She was part of the last hero team¡­ at least that¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, I never heard of that person before. From what I heard the last hero didn¡¯t have a team, of course I don¡¯t believe that, but there¡¯s little info regarding his life, we don¡¯t even know his name. It¡¯s just been simply stated that he was the one that killed the Demon King.


    ¡°¡­.I see¡± I look back at the gallery on the wall, hoping it¡¯ll help, but I knew I wasn¡¯t going to get any answers from it.


    This is just like the story Deborah read to me when I was kid. The story purposely took details out. Even when I was able to get my hands on more informative books, I never could find info about the last hero or Alice, it¡¯s like she never existed.


    ¡°Did I hear someone say Alice?¡± I look back at the entrance where the voice came from. At first, I mistake the man as Max, since he wore the same white attire as him, but as he got closer, I notice he was taller and his gaze was much colder.


    ¡°Alexander¡­.¡±


    ¡°Aw, so you know who I am, James must¡¯ve told you about me.¡± Alexander gave me smile that I knew was fake and was just hiding his real intention.


    ¡°I would like to know how he¡¯s doing, but first I need to know¡­..¡± The room strangely got colder as Alexander got closer to me, ice begin to form on the floor where he step at.


    ¡°Tell me Anna, how do you know Alice?¡±


    A/N: I decided this would be good place to stop the second arc. The upcoming arc might be the longest, since I only plan four arcs for this story. So yea, a lot stuff going down in the next one. Although I might have a fifth one, depends how fourth one goes.


    Anyway, I hope you enjoy this chapter and this arc, expect an epilogue tomorrow or this weekend.

 Arc 2 Epilogue: Mad Queen

    Arc 2 Epilogue


    Mad Queen


    (??? P.O.V)


    ¡°Ah~¡± I let out a soft moan as I sway my hips desperately trying to pleasure myself as much as I could, but no matter how fast I move, it wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy me.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think you should be moving too?¡± I look down at my partner who laid motionless. The fat blob who I was sitting on top of eyes were blank and he had foam coming from his mouth.


    ¡°Dead already? Even though you was begging me to do this,you couldn¡¯t even survive long enough to please me.¡± I let out a sigh of disappointment while sneering at blob¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Oh well, even though he¡¯s dead that doesn¡¯t mean the fun is over.¡± A black mist rose from the fat man¡¯s body. My face contorted into ecstasy as I felt the corruption envelop me, slowly consuming my mind.


    ¡°Mistress, we have a problem!¡± The black mist quickly vanish the moment my door was busted open.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd, I swore I warn you guys to never to interrupt me during my fun time. And yet here you are, doing exactly that. Is it possible that maybe you want to join in on the fun too?¡±


    ¡°N-No ma¡¯am!¡± The man shouted as he back away a little bit from me.


    ¡°Then why did you interrupt me?¡± I didn¡¯t bother trying to hide how irritated I was at man who busted in my room


    ¡°T-there¡¯s a protest going on right outside our guild.¡±


    ¡°So what? Just ignore them, they¡¯ll go away eventually.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t, the leader of the protest threaten to call knights if we don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    ¡°¡­.That would be bad, the last thing we need is Knights snooping around.¡± I let out another sigh trying to rid myself of the angry that was slowly growing in my heart. ¡°Fine, bring him in.¡±


    ¡°R-right now?¡± the man look at me confuse for some reason.


    ¡°Yes, right now.¡±


    ¡°Bring him in!¡± The man shouted, a few seconds later another two walk into my room, firmly holding the arms of a middle age man that was slowly going bald.


    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­.¡± The old man looked at me horrify for some reason. I look down at myself and realize I was still naked.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Oh sorry, I forgot put some clothes on.¡±


    ¡°D-did you kill him?!¡± The old man pointed at the dead body behind me.


    ¡°Oh, yea I forgot all about him. Thank you for reminding me, I do need to clean this up before it starts to smell. So anyway, what brings you to my humble abode?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± The old man try to back out my room, but two of my men quickly grab his arms again. ¡°You guys are nothing more than bandits! You said you protect us, and yet you do nothing to stop the monsters that are killing us! It¡¯s because of your inability to act that my son is¡­.. That my son is¡­. ¡°The old man suddenly broke into a sob and fell onto the ground. My three man look confuse at the old man sudden break down.


    ¡°You three can leave.¡± The three men quickly left the room leaving me and the old man by our self.


    ¡°I know exactly how you feel.¡± I knelt down next to the sobbing old man and gently patted him on his back. ¡°You know mister, I lost everyone I care about too. They were killed right in front of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be, I¡¯m actually happy that they¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The old look up at me confuse.


    ¡°After I lost everyone, I naturally fell into depression, but during those painful time a voice spoke to me¡­. you want to know what it told me?¡± A black mist appears around my body, it quickly wraps around the old man before he even had a chance to run away.


    ¡°It told me to give up, it told me to stop fighting and give in to my inner demons.¡± The room grew darker as the mist slowly spread throughout the room.


    ¡°So old man, why don¡¯t you follow that advice and fall into madness with me?¡±


    A/N: As you can from this epilogue, a new character is coming, and "Corruption" will be playing a major role in the story from here on. Mind break and insanity may be included in the upcoming arc, Of course that shouldn''t be a surprise, I mean what did you expect corruption to do?


    Anyway, thanks for reading!

 Chapter 39: Successor

    The story so far: The death of the Demon King has somehow trigger an event that cause all monsters on the planet to undergo an unnatural evolution. With monsters becoming more of a threat by the day, Anna continues her search for Alice, hoping that she¡¯ll be able to reclaim her lost powers. But as she continue her investigation, she comes to a startling conclusion that the elf Alice for some reason has been omitted from history.


    With no way of finding Alice and trap in a dangerous mystery that engulf the entire planet, the Demon King¡¯s hope of regaining his original body slowly fade, that is until she is confronted by Alexander, the only person that¡¯s aware of Alice¡¯s existence¡­..


    Chapter 39


    Successor


    A cloud of vapor escapes from my mouth as I gasp in surprise at the sudden temperature drop.


    ¡°Tell me Anna, how do you know Alice?¡± Alexander continue to approach me, unfazed by the cold wind blowing through the building.


    No doubt about it, he¡¯s using elemental magic to freeze the building. The wise thing to do would be to quickly kill him, before my movement is affected by the cold weather. But the fact that he knows Alice complicated things. If I killed him, I could potentially end up destroying my only clue to Alice¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°I actually have no idea who Alice is, that¡¯s why I came here, so I can learn more about her. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±  I look back at the red hair boy who nodded his head at Alexander while tightly hugging his shivering body.


    ¡°The fact that you don¡¯t know her raises even more. You see Alice isn¡¯t a name a commoner like you should know.¡±


    I see, so someone did erase Alice from history. That explains why Alexander is so hostile, since no one should even know her name, but if that¡¯s true, then how does he know her? More questions pop into my head as the building continue to get colder. At this rate I''m going to freeze to death if I don¡¯t do something.


    ¡°I only know her name because the hero told me about her in the forest.¡±


    ¡°Joseph told you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if it wasn¡¯t for him, I would never know who Alice is.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­.¡± The ice that was spreading across the floor near Alexander feet begin to melt away. ¡°Joseph always was a loud mouth.¡±


    It seems I¡¯m not entirely made of bad luck. I took a huge risk blaming everything on the hero, since I had no idea he even knew she existed, but from what Alexander said, I can assume that only the elites or nobles know about Alice for some reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry about that, I didn¡¯t come here to interrogate you. I actually wanted to talk you and your brother¡­. Privately.¡± Alexander glare at the red head boy behind me, basically telling him to fuck off. I raise my hand at the kid to stop him from leaving.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but surely you must understand how uncomfortable I would be talking to a man that nearly turn me into an ice sculpture a few seconds ago alone.¡±


    ¡°Once again, I apologize for my rude behavior.¡± Alexander place his head on his heart and bow his head to me. ¡°Of course I know a simple apology isn''t enough for you to forgive me. So how about this, if you listen to what I have to say, then I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about Alice.¡±


    ¡°Just listening? That¡¯s all I have to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we¡¯ll have to go somewhere more private, I don¡¯t want anyone eavesdropping in our conservation.¡±


    So all I have to do is just simply hear him out, and he¡¯ll give me free information on Alice¡¯s whereabouts. This is too good to be true, there¡¯s no way I can be this lucky.


    I look back at the kid who was still shivering. His eyes had a mix of fear and confusion in them. I could see that the kid wanted to say something to me. Probably don¡¯t trust that man, but thanks to Alexander ice show, the kid is too afraid to say anything.


    I let out a sigh thinking about how this is going to bite me in the ass later on.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say, but you better take me somewhere warmer than here.¡±


    .


    .


    ¡°Here¡¯s you go miss¡± The waitress places a glass cup near me. The liquid inside was just as clear as water, but there was an a lot amount bubbles floating around inside of it.


    ¡°This drink isn¡¯t going to knock me unconscious is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, I didn¡¯t touch it at all.¡± Alexander grab his drink and took a sip. I guess this is his way of telling me it¡¯s not poison. I follow Alexander example and took a small sip of my drink. I felt a slight burning sensation on my tongue that strangely didn¡¯t hurt, it was actually pretty refreshing. After getting use to the burning feeling, I realize that drink I had a slight lemon taste to it.


    ¡°Well, how is it?¡± Alexander had a satisfy smile on him, like he was the one that created the drink.


    ¡°It taste weird. It¡¯s sweet and yet at the same time it taste kind of like lemons.¡±


    ¡°Is this your first time drinking pop?¡±


    ¡°Pop?¡± What a stupid name. I guess they called it that because all the bubbles popping in the drink.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually called a soft drink. I¡¯m not sure how it was created, but I heard they use chemicals to make it taste like different kinds of fruits, like lemon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty interesting¡­. So are you going to tell me why you brought me here?¡±


    ¡°I already told you I wanted to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Yea, but you said privately, and I don¡¯t think restaurant counts as a private meeting place.¡± I don¡¯t mind being treated to a free meal, but the massive killing intent I feel looming over me is kind of making it hard to relax.


    ¡°I brought you here, because you said you wouldn¡¯t feel safe being by yourself with me. Plus the noise level here loud enough for no one to hear us.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you brought me here to make me feel safe, or was it so you could feel safe?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I pick my fork up and thrust it straight at Alexander. Before my fork could reach him, a sword appears near my neck. I immediately knew it was the samurai behind me from the just by looking at the design of the sword.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°If you move an inch I¡¯ll kill you.¡± The samurai move his blade closer to my neck. Even though I was in danger of losing my head, I couldn¡¯t help but to laugh.


    ¡°Honestly Alexander, you have weird way of making people feel safe.¡±


    The entire restaurant went silent. Everyone including the waiters look at us either out of curiosity or fear.


    My, my I seem to be contradicting myself again. I wanted to keep a low profile at least until I get my powers back, and yet here I am causing another scene.


    ¡°Put your weapon away now Miyamoto!¡± Seeing Alexander panic a little bit, made this dreadful atmosphere I created worthwhile.


    ¡°You should listen to the man. Things isn¡¯t going to end well for both of you if you kill me here in front of all these people.¡± The samurai hands started to shake, I took a quick glance at him to see his eyes were full of anger. No doubt about it this guy really hates me.


    ¡°Miyamoto, put your sword away, now.¡±  I notice a subtle threat in his voice. I guess I was able to piss Alexander off too.


    A wide smile spread across my face as the sword the samurai held to my throat vanish from existence. Ever since Alexander shown up at the memorial, he¡¯s been in control of the situation, but now I¡¯m in control. Hopefully the smug prick realize now that I¡¯m not going down as easy as James.


    ¡°Um, is everything ok?¡± Our waitress timidly said as she approach our table. It obvious she didn¡¯t want to get anywhere near us, her boss probably force her to come over.


    ¡°Yes everything is fine, we were just rehearsing for a play.¡± The panic that was in Alexander voice a few seconds ago was now gone. The restaurant slowly became lively again after Alexander calmly explain that we wasn¡¯t going to kill each other.


    Seeing that I was no longer a threat, the samurai return to his table, which surprisingly wasn¡¯t that far away from ours. You would think I would notice a man wearing a kimono with a long samurai sword attach to his waist sitting three tables away from me. Well I guess that¡¯s probably the reason why I didn¡¯t notice him. He¡¯s not wearing the same attire I saw him in when we were in the forest. He¡¯s actually wearing causal clothes, although they are a bit tore up. His dark brown shirt has multiple holes in it, and blue pants had equal amount of cut marks in them. Seeing him walk around in casual clothes, a huge question suddenly pops into my head. Why the hell does he carry a samurai sword around his waist? Just a few seconds ago he created a sword from nothing, which means he have the ability to create whatever weapon he wants, whenever he wants. I guess he just love that sword, that¡¯s only explanation I can think of.


    ¡°You¡¯re a dangerous woman Anna.¡± For some reason the way he say that made it sound like he was praising me.


    ¡°When did you realize I had a guard watching you?¡±


    ¡°I knew ever since we arrive here, I just didn¡¯t know where he was hiding until now.¡±


    ¡°It seems James train you well.¡±


    ¡°That had nothing to do with training. That¡¯s just called paying attention to your surroundings.¡± I took a sip of my drink to calm myself down from the excitement that happy a few seconds ago. Alexander did the exact thing. For some reason just watching him drink anger me, no I should said everything about him irritates me, especially that smug look on his face, like everything is going according to his plan.


    ¡°My patience is wearing thin Alexander. You nearly froze me earlier, you lied about coming here to keep me safe, and your bodyguard almost beheaded me. Honestly the main reason why I haven¡¯t left yet, is because you promise me information if I hear you out. So why don¡¯t we hurry up and get to the main subject of this meeting.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like beating around the bush do you? Fine, let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± Alexander took one last sip of his drink before putting his cup down.


    ¡°I brought you here because I want to talk to you about the state of this world. We''re facing a dangerous threat and no one is aware of it.¡±  For some reason, I was immediately reminded of the evolution theory Claire told me in the forest.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about monsters aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°So you notice?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just going off rumors everyone been feeding me. Although I¡¯m pretty sure most of them is just bullshit. Especially the evolution one, since it¡¯s impossible for creatures to evolve and such a short time span.¡±


    ¡°What you said is true, it¡¯s impossible for anything to evolve so fast¡­..at least naturally. But what if the cause was artificial?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying someone is making these creatures evolve?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    (The Demon King is one way or another involve with the sudden evolution of monsters) The theory Claire told me echo in the back of my head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that monsters have gotten smarter, but there¡¯s no way anyone have the ability to make them forcefully evolve, and please don¡¯t tell me that the Demon King is behind all of this, I heard that theory way too many times.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Demon King is behind all this, since I¡¯m confident he die two hundred years ago, but that doesn¡¯t mean he isn¡¯t involve in this. After all, the monsters started acting up the moment he died.¡±


    ¡°So if the Demon King isn¡¯t behind this, than who is?¡±


    ¡°A madman, at least they have to be for what they¡¯re doing.¡± It was barely noticeable since it quickly faded away, but Alexander had a terrified look in his eyes, like he was reliving a nightmare.


    ¡°Anna, I should warn you that things are going to get much worse from here on. The monsters will continue to evolve until that person fine what they¡¯re looking for.¡±


    ¡°And what are they looking for?¡± Alexander lean closer to me, just enough so I could whisper something, something that completely chill my body to its core.


    ¡°A successor to the Demon King.¡±


    A/N: Thanx for reading, hope you enjoy it.

 Chapter 40: First Mission

    Chapter 40


    First Mission


    ¡°What?!¡± I jump out of my seat in looked at Alexander who was calmly sampling his soup.


    ¡°Calm down, or else we¡¯re going to get kick out the restaurant.¡± I look around to see once again everyone attention was on me. I sat back down in my seat and try to pretend my little outburst didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by successor?¡±


    ¡°I mean exactly what I meant, someone is trying to create a new Demon King.¡±


    Even though that was his second time telling me that, my brain still couldn¡¯t process what he said, but I¡¯m sure anyone in my situation would react the same if they found out someone is trying make a copy of them.


    ¡°So do you have any proof? Or do you expect me to believe every word that spews from your mouth?¡±


    ¡°The proof is all around us, you just haven¡¯t been paying attention to it. The monsters weird behavior, the orc attacks, and the ambush in the forest.¡± Alexander turns his attention to the window. The statue that greeted me when I first arrive here, was standing right next to the building we¡¯re in. Just like early when I first past it, groups of people was gathering around it to meet there friends and family.


    ¡°You said you heard about monsters evolution from rumors right? That means in a way, everyone is aware of the impending threat, they just don¡¯t realize how dangerous it is yet. It¡¯s kind of like a shadow, you know it¡¯s there, but you don¡¯t pay attention to it until it takes an ominous shape."


    Was that his cryptic way of saying that the monsters are waiting for something? I would ask him why are they waiting and what are they waiting on, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll just get nothing but riddles from him if I try. I¡¯m better off asking questions that doesn¡¯t involve monsters.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this? I mean this is the first time we spoke to each other and yet you¡¯re confessing your secrets like we¡¯re best friends.¡±


    ¡°Well that is the reason why I brought you here, I want to become friends with. Listen Anna, I know James probably told you a lot about me.¡±


    ¡°Yup, he told me to stay far away from you.¡± And also that you possess powers very similar to mines. Obviously I won¡¯t tell him that, since he¡¯ll most likely run away with all the information I need on Alice. So right now I¡¯ll just pretend I don¡¯t know that much about him, of course I don¡¯t plan on letting him go Scott-free. One of these day I will beat every little secret he¡¯s hiding out of him.


    ¡°I understand why he told you that. He probably still hates me for what I did, to be honest I hate myself for the things I done. You being the child of James I hoped that befriending you will help me move on from my past mistakes.¡± Alexander sounded so sincere that if I was a regular human, I might have forgiven him for all the things he¡¯s done. But I been around long enough to know that the kind smile and sweet words he was feeding me were fake.  Even without my ability to sense people¡¯s desire, it would still be painfully obvious that he wants something from me. His cold blue eyes told me that he saw me as nothing more than a disposable tool.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you quit with your poor acting and tell me what you really want.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯m not an idiot. Someone like you wouldn¡¯t invite me out here to eat unless they¡¯re trying to get something out of it.¡± The puzzle look on Alexander slowly transform into a sinister smirk.


    ¡°You really are something else Anna. It amazes me how different you are from your father.¡±


    ¡°And it amazes me how much you talk. I ask you question and you failed to answer it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that, I get like this when I find something interesting, and you¡¯re fight with the orc leader fascinate me.¡± Remembering the orcs cause an unpleasant chill to run down my spine. The ordeal I went through facing them was something I was trying my hardest to forget. Especially their creep of a leader who trying to turn me into his sex slave.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what was so interesting, I barely survive that fight.¡±


    ¡°It was interesting because you survive. I¡¯m not really an expert when it comes to fighting, but even I knew that the orc you was facing was far stronger than you, the fact you was able to beat him shows how skilled you are.¡±


    ¡°I see where this is going, you want me to fight these so called shadows of yours right?


    ¡°You catch on quick. Yes, I want you to join my team, your skills would be greatly beneficial to stopping these continuously evolving creatures.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a lot of work.¡± I lean back in my chair trying to digest all the information Alexander threw at me.


    ¡°I understand exactly how you feel, I¡¯ll give you time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty generous of you, but I don¡¯t need it, I already made my decision.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°Yea, but before I tell you my answer, I want to know does the hero know anything about the monsters evolution.¡± The surprise looked on Alexander face became bewilder, which is understandable since the question I asked had nothing to do with the hero. But I needed to know, if he knew what was going, because something bothering me, yes there something I found more disturbing than the things Alexander told me. And that was Alexander himself.


    The way Alexander talk felt like he knew every little secret the world hid, yet strangely the hero who is part of Alexander¡¯s team looked surprise when the monsters ambush us in the forest. Which means either Alexander is lying to me or he¡¯s withholding information from the hero.


    ¡°No, I doubt he¡¯ll be able to handle such a heavy burden.¡±


    ¡°So you think I, a sixteen year old girl is capable of handling this task better, than a guy who was literally chosen by a god to protect this world?¡±


    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m assuming this is your way of declining??¡±


    ¡°Your assumption is correct.¡± I nonchalantly replied to Alexander who had a mixture of disappointment and anger on his face.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worry about the pay then¡­.¡± I raise my hand to stop Alexander pathetic pleading


    ¡°I¡¯m not worry about the pay. In fact I¡¯m confident I can easily get rich working with you. The problem is I just don¡¯t simply trust you.¡±


    ¡°I told you she would decline.¡± The samurai walk past me to stand near Alexander like the loyal servant he was. ¡°It¡¯s better this way, we don¡¯t need a mad dog like her on our team anyway.¡±


    ¡°Mad dog? That¡¯s an interesting way of calling me a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Enough Miyamoto.¡± Alexander takes a deep breath and turn his attention back to me. ¡°Is there any way I can make you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Alexander reach into his pocket and tosses two gold coins on the table. ¡°Even though I¡¯m disappointed with your answer, I¡¯ll honor my promise and tell you what I know about Alice.¡±


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    ¡°Alice, was a secretive person. She really didn¡¯t talking about herself, because she was paranoid that someone might try to capture her. But even though she was tight lip about her past, I did find out she was born in a small town just past these mountains.


    How convenient, the person I¡¯m looking for hometown just happen to be nearby. This is probably another one of Alexander¡¯s lies.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°You said she afraid of being capture? Who would try to kidnap her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you tell me.¡± Alexander gave me smirk as he got up from his seat. The fact he was being cryptic again means that the monsters are the ones that¡¯s after Alice. Although I have no idea why simple minded beasts would be chasing her. I grew irritated as I found myself with more questions than answers.


    ¡°Oh yea before I leave, I have to say that you are strong Anna, but as I said before, things are only going to get worse from here. So be careful, or you might lose someone precious to you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that supposed to be a threat?¡± Alexander let¡¯s out a laugh while waving his hand to dismiss my accusation.


    ¡°No not at all, I¡¯m just telling to stay safe.¡±


    Yea right, that was obviously a threat. While he did worded it to make it sound he was concern for me. I knew secretly he was saying ¡°I¡¯m the only one that can ¡®protect¡¯ you and everything you care about, so you should work for me.¡± Or something along those lines.


    ¡°Well Anna, I hope the next time we meet, you¡¯ll change your mind about joining me.¡± Giving me the kindest smile he can muster, Alexander wave goodbye to me before leaving the restaurant.


    ¡­What a guy, I think that was the kindest threat I ever gotten. I would be concern if I had something to care about, but the only thing important to me is myself.


    "That''s a lie."


    ¡°Huh?¡± I turn around to face whoever whisper to me, only to see a couple making out. At first I thought it was the lady whispering to me since the voice sounded feminine, but my suspicion quickly faded seeing that they were trying their hardest to devour each other faces.


    I¡¯m sure how long I was staring at them, but it was long enough for the guy to notice me. Now normally when people are caught doing something so intimate in public they would stop out of embarrassment, but apparently this guy doesn¡¯t know any shame, since he wink while still trying to eat his girlfriend¡¯s face.


    Watching the man trying to flirt with me while still making out with his girlfriend cause my entire body to shudder in disgust. I quickly turn back around in my seat so I wouldn¡¯t have to watch that vomit inducing scene anymore.


    ¡°Ok¡­.. So they wasn¡¯t the one whispering to me.¡± Then again I doubt anyone can get that close to me without me noticing, except for the samurai, but he left with Alexander, which means, I must be hearing things. Great, it was already bad enough that I catch myself occasionally talking to myself, now I¡¯m starting to hear things. I guess the only thing I need now is to see dead people, then I can officially call myself insane.


    Heh, heh the God of Corruption is a psycho path, who would¡¯ve thunk it? I laugh at myself as I twirl my noodles around on my plate. Seeing my noodles mix together with the red sauce that was also on my plate made my stomach turn. I guess watching the couple ¡®go at it¡¯ destroy my appetite.  Seeing that I wasn¡¯t going eat anything, I decided to leave the restaurant. It was a good thing Alexander pay for my meal before he left, because I couldn¡¯t afford it.


    The moment I step outside I found myself staring at a grey blanket that cover the sky. The lively chatter that surrounded me begin to fade as delve into my mind trying to figure out what my next plan is.


    I was able to get information on Alice, but I have no intention on visiting the town Alexander told me, until I have concrete proof that¡¯s her birthplace. For all I know I could be walking into a trap going there. I would love if I could just tie him up and make him cough up everything he knows, but that¡¯s impossible with that samurai and the hero watching his ass.


    ¡°So visiting that town is currently out the question, and interrogating Alexander is impossible, then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Hey lady! Stop daydreaming in get out are way!¡± Two guys shouted at me as they sprinted down the street. I quickly step out of the way before they could run me over. A brown paper flies out one of the men hands as they race towards the city entrance.


    ¡°What the hell was so urgent that they couldn¡¯t find time to walk around me?¡± I reach for the brown paper hoping it¡¯ll tell what those guys were running towards. My left pocket suddenly gave off a blueish glow the moment I touch the paper. For a few seconds I stood still trying to figure what cause the glow. The only thing I should have in my pocket is my I.D, unless Aaron put something in my jacket after he wash it.


    I slowly reach into my pocket to find what Aaron place in it, strangely my I.D was the only thing I could find and also for some reason it felt something was added to it.


    Alias: Anna


    Sex: Female


    Age: 16+


    Race: Human??


    Occupation: Adventurer


    Mission (incomplete): There¡¯s been rumors going around that there are monsters setting up ambushes in the forest near Athens. A group of skilled knights have been dispatch to investigate these rumors. It¡¯s been two days since then¡­..


    To the brave souls that accepted this mission, please find the missing knights and eliminate the monsters before they can harm any more travelers.


    Threat Level: S


    ¡°Well that¡¯s new¡­¡± I guess my I.D copy whatever was written on that paper, since it says the exact same thing. Now that I think about it, this is the first mission I took as an adventurer, all the monsters I kill up till was done for free. Well, I hope this have some good rewards, and maybe killing a couple of monsters will help me come up with some ideas. I head towards the city entrance where a lot of people that was carrying weapons were gathering.


    ¡°Stop right there miss.¡± A knight walks in front of me cutting me of from the city exit. ¡°Sorry, but right now no civilians is allow to leave Athens.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not a civilian, I¡¯m an adventurer.¡± I show the knight my I.D since I knew he wouldn¡¯t believe me, although I feel like that made it worse, since he was now giving me a puzzle look.


    ¡°Why is there a plus sign near your age? Does that mean you¡¯re older than sixteen?¡±


    ¡°My age doesn¡¯t matter, what does matter is that I¡¯m an adventurer, so can you let me pass?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any partner?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Because how dangerous missions have become, I¡¯m not allow to let any adventurers or knights leave here unless they have a partner.¡±


    What a stupid rule. I guess I¡¯ll run back to the inn to get Aaron, although I have no idea if he¡¯s even there, and even if he is someone might complete this mission before I can make it back.


    ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡± I felt someone place there hand on my shoulder. The moment I heard that cocky voice I knew who it was. Against my better judgement, I turn around to face him. For some reason the person was wearing a black cloak that cover his entire body, but his blue eyes and white strand of hair that stuck out from his cloak was enough info for me to confirm it was the hero. A smile spread across his face the moment our eyes met.


    ¡°How about it Anna, you feel like teaming up with me?¡±


    A/N: I''m such a slow writer, sorry for late update. Anyway next chapter things will start getting intense since it''ll be introducing a new.....


    I hope you enjoy, thanks for reading

 Chapter 41: Chimera

    Chapter 41


    Chimera


    That didn¡¯t go as I expected. I thought Anna, would be as gullible as her father, but it seems that James taught her well. That or she just a natural skeptic. By now, she probably warn her brother about me, so I doubt I¡¯ll be able to convince Aaron to join my side. Fine, if they don¡¯t want to join me, then I should just kill them.


    ¡°No....no that¡¯s not what I want.¡± I told myself trying to purge the malicious thoughts that was crawling in my head. How pathetic. I¡¯m letting this power take control of me. If I¡¯m this weak then maybe I should just leave everything to Joseph. It¡¯ll be much easier if I just give up.


    ¡°Alexander¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes what is it?¡± I turn to face Miyamoto who had a concern look on him.


    "¡­.¡± For some reason Miyamoto stay silent like he was carefully thinking about what to say to me. I must really look terrible for a calm man like Miyamoto to be this worried.


    ¡°Do you really think it was a good idea to let her go after everything you told her? I mean wasn¡¯t Alice your mentor?¡±


    ¡°¡­..So you overheard our conservation?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, I didn¡¯t mean to pry. I just was making sure that woman wasn¡¯t up to anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I brought you here because I trust you more than anyone else.¡± I pat Miyamoto on his shoulder to assure him I wasn¡¯t angry.


    ¡°Anyway the reason why I let Anna go is because I actually kind of like her.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I found myself chuckling at the confuse look on Miyamoto.


    ¡°You heard how upfront Anna was in our conservation. She didn¡¯t bother trying to hide how she felt and what she wanted. It¡¯s very rare to see people like that, most would try their hardest to hide their selfish nature, kind of like me. I always fool myself into thinking that I been doing the right thing whenever I deceive or back-stab someone. But now¡­.. I¡¯m not so sure. Am I¡­..Am I even doing the right thing?!"


    I raise my voice at Miyamoto causing him to back away from me. Seeing the worried look on his face, I take a couple of deep breaths to calm myself down.


    ¡°I like to think you¡¯re doing the right thing.¡± Miyamoto spoke and a calm and strangely relaxing tone. ¡°I been around for quite some  time, and I saw plenty of man preach about justice, but only a few of them ever dedicated themselves to fighting evil. And I have to say Alexander, you might be the most dedicated man I ever seen. During the time I serve you, I seen you make decisions most man would never be able to make. You¡¯re even willing to go as far as to sacrifice your own humanity to save lives. In because of that I swear¡­.¡± Miyamoto place one of his hand on his heart and knelt down on one of his knees.


    ¡°I swear that I¡¯ll protect you no matter what! Even if I have to sacrifice my own life!¡± Seeing Miyamoto swear his life to me cause the corruption that slowly devouring my heart to fade away, along with the doubts that was clouded my mind.


    ¡°Ok, I think that¡¯s enough bowing, people are watching.¡± I offer Miyamoto a hand while trying to ignore the painful awkward stares we were getting


    ¡°Right, sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize, I¡¯m the one that should be saying sorry. You shown your loyalty to me multiple times, and how do I reward it? By keeping you in the dark and making you do missions you never fully understood.¡±


    ¡°You had your reasons.¡±


    ¡°No, no I didn¡¯t ¡°I tightly clutch my hands thinking how cruel I was to the man who show me nothing but loyalty. "Miyamoto, as I said before, you are the most trustworthy person I know, and because of that I think it¡¯s time I told you what were really up against¡­.¡±


    (Anna P.O.V)


    ¡°Miss, do you know this man?¡± The knight look at the hero with eyes filled with suspicion. I don¡¯t blame him really. I mean the hero actually look like a kidnapper with that cloak on. I understand he¡¯s trying to hide his identity, but I think he stands out more when he wears that.


    ¡°Yea I know him, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately?¡± Both the knight and hero mutter to themselves confuse.


    ¡°Well if you two are working as a team, then I can freely allow you to go hunting, but I should warn you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea I know the outside world is a dangerous place. If I don¡¯t pay attention to my surrounding then I¡¯ll end up getting maul to death. Is that what you were going to say?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Something like that. Stay safe you two.¡± The knight steps out of my way, allowing me and the hero to freely leave the city.¡± The moment we step past the gate the hero started to laugh for some reason.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just surprise. Knowing you, I thought you would¡¯ve said no to that knight when he asked if you knew me.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I was thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, what made you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°I really wanted to do this mission, but unfortunately everyone I know is busy. So I had no choice but to settle with you.¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m a fallback plan?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re more like an option I didn¡¯t want to consider.¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡± The hero clutch his chest pretending that he was in pain. ¡°Even though your words hurt, I¡¯m still happy.¡±


    ¡°Are you some sort of masochist?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just happy because you accepted to work with me. Now team ¡°Black and White¡± has now been officially created!¡± The hero pump his fist with excitement.


    ¡°Huh? Black and white? Hey, I seriously hope you didn¡¯t name the team after our hair color.¡±


    ¡°Yup I did. Not only is it catchy, but sounds cool too doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, for you to be that self-conscious of your hair color, just how bad were you bully as a kid?¡±


    ¡°Hey, would you two love birds shut up, or are you trying to alert every creature in the forest of our location?¡± A bald man wielding an axe shouted at the both of us. I immediately knew from the rude way he talk that he was one of the assholes that nearly ran me over earlier.


    ¡°Sorry about that, we¡¯ll keep it down.¡± The bald man snorts at us before turning back around to walk alongside his team. Falling into silence I finally realize we were strolling through the forest. I was so busy paying attention to the hero antics that I didn¡¯t even realize we enter the forest.


    ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, I¡¯m just following the team that¡¯s ahead of us.¡± I look at the bald man team, I could tell from the way they was confidently walking that they knew where they was going. Although I have no idea why they¡¯re moving so slow. Earlier they were in such a rush that they nearly ran me over, now it seems like they want me to join them seeing how slow they¡¯re moving. Actually now that I think about it, there¡¯s five more teams around us that¡¯s moving exactly like them. Even though we¡¯re all in different teams, it feels like we¡¯re moving as one big unit.


    ¡°Hey does these types of missions reward everyone that participate in it, or does the team that completes the mission first the only one rewarded?¡±


    ¡°It only rewards the people that completes it.¡±


    ¡°Ok then, so missions like these are kind of competitive, so why does it look like everyone is working together?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± The hero shrug his shoulder at me. ¡°If I had to guess, I¡¯m assuming we made an unspoken agreement to work together because of how dangerous the mission is.¡±


    ¡°Is this mission really that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Yea, didn¡¯t you see the threat level on your card?¡±


    ¡°Yea I saw it, but I have no idea what an ¡®S¡¯ level is?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The hero suddenly stops walking, causing me to walk into him.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Even though I didn¡¯t really feel any pain I shouted out in reflex, while grabbing my face like it was bleeding.


    ¡°Why did you stop, actually better question, what the hell are you made of? It felt like I just hit a stone wall.¡±


    ¡°Did you really accept this mission without knowing how dangerous it was?¡± The hero looked at me with a serious expression, which was weird for me, since I¡¯m so used to him having a goofy looked.


    ¡°I had no idea the letter ¡®S¡¯ was so dangerous.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? That¡¯s the first thing they teach you when you become an adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Yea, I might have skip out on that lesson.¡±


    ¡°¡­.You really are something.¡±


    ¡°I get that a lot. So, do you mind explaining these ¡®threat levels¡¯ to me?¡±


    ¡°Looks like I have no choice.¡± The hero lets out a sigh. I guess he was preparing himself for his explanation.


    ¡°Since most people that becomes adventurer our just regular civilians, the adventurer guilds thought it would be a wise decision to create a threat system, so that people who do this as a hobby would know when to back down. As of right now there six threat levels, I¡¯ll explain them all to you.


    Threat level C: This level is the least threatening out of the bunch. Usually problems assign to this category our issues that happen inside the city. Like community project or a missing person cases.


    Threat level B: As you would expect, this one more dangerous than ¡®C¡¯ but safer than ¡®A¡¯. Missions assign to this category are usually like subduing dangerous criminals, or wild animals like dogs.


    Threat level A: All missions under this category is extremely dangerous. You¡¯ll see organized crime or very dangerous creature under this one. Normally the adventurer guild would give these types of missions out to only experience adventurers or knights.


    Threat level S: Missions that fall under this categories are threats that are capable destroying cities. I think the best example for this one would be the orc invasion a few weeks ago. The adventurer guilds only give out these kinds of missions to knights or me.


    Threat level SS: Just as you guest, is even more dangerous than ¡®S¡¯. To be honest, I never seen an ¡®SS¡¯ mission before so I really don¡¯t have any example. But I guess maybe a dragon can fit in this one, since they¡¯re capable of burning down multiple cities.


    Threat level SSS: I never seen this one either, but this is the most dangerous one. I¡¯m just going to go ahead and assume that this category is save for things that threaten the entire world, like the Demon King for example. Obviously, I¡¯m the one that¡¯ll be task to deal with this threat.¡± The hero said while proudly pointing at himself


    ¡°I see, then that means we¡¯re dealing with something on par with the orc invasion.¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. While I did say things that are assign to ¡®S¡¯ category are capable of destroying a city. A city doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be danger for something to be an ¡®S¡¯ level threat.¡±


    ¡°¡­.You lost me.¡±


    ¡°It does sound confusing doesn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to explain it, as clearly as I can.¡± Seeing the hero clear his throat, I brace myself for another long explanation.


    ¡°Imagine a wild rabbit invades Athens, terrifying thought isn¡¯t? Anyway, a couple of people complain to the adventurer guild that there¡¯s a wild rabbit biting everyone. At the very least the guild will consider this threat a ¡®B¡¯. So after assigning the rabbit to category ¡®B¡¯ they then send an inexperience adventurer to subdue the rabbit. Now normally, a wild rabbit can easily be taken care of by anyone that¡¯s capable of wielding a weapon, but what if the rabbit was somehow able to kill the adventurer that was sent after it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming its threat level would go up.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Even though the rabbit is small and isn¡¯t really a threat to the city, its strong enough to kill humans that are wielding weapons. So the guild will raise the rabbit¡¯s threat level so that more experience adventurer will go after it. Now, let¡¯s take this weird scenario, and apply it to the situation we¡¯re currently in. This mission we¡¯re doing was originally an ¡®A¡¯, but it was raise to an ¡®S¡¯ the moment the team assign to this mission went missing. So even though I doubt what we¡¯re up against is capable of destroying a city, we¡¯re still facing a powerful enemy that can go toe to toe with knights that we¡¯re train to deal with ¡®A¡¯ and above threats.¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°So if we¡¯re facing something that can kill knights, then why are there nothing but adventures here?¡± Isn¡¯t ¡®S¡¯ missions supposed to go to knights only?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this should¡¯ve been given only to knights or me.¡± The hero tightly balled his hands into fists. ¡°The city probably think it¡¯s be cheaper to sends adventurer to solve this problem instead of more knights, but if a team of knights failed to complete this mission, then there¡¯s a huge possibility that everyone here is going to be killed.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here, to protect everyone?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s my job as a hero to protect everyone around me. So don¡¯t worry Anna, I promise I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡± The hero proudly fist bump his chest.


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m capable of taking care of myself.¡± I walk past the hero who took a pose, I guess to impress me.


    ¡°Hey wait, I understand you¡¯re confident in your skills, but we should stick together, especially since neither of us is carrying a weapon.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? My weapon is right her¡­¡± My voice trails off the moment I felt something missing on my waist.


    ¡°Oh, fuck me!¡± I shouted out loud in disbelief. All the teams near us gave me a weird look.


    ¡°Hey guys, she didn¡¯t mean that literally, so everyone please keep your pants on.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I forgot to grab Lawbreaker before coming here.¡±


    ¡°Lawbreaker? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my sword...¡± I can¡¯t believe I left it even more than that, I can¡¯t believe how vulnerable I feel without it. It¡¯s because of this stupid weak body, that I¡¯m pretty useless without a weapon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything have anything as useful as a weapon, but these could come in handy.¡± The hero hands me a couple of marbles.


    ¡°Right¡­.¡± Even though I figure the crystals wouldn¡¯t be that useful against an ¡®S¡¯ class opponent, I decided to take them, since their better than nothing.


    Falling into silence again, me and everyone in the area followed the bald man and his team for some reason. As we walk deeper in the forest I notice that we haven¡¯t encounter any form of monsters, even though we¡¯re moving in such a huge group. The forest for some reason was dead silent. An uneasy feeling grew in my heart, the moment I notice the eerie silence. Why the hell is it so quiet? And where are all the creatures?! I found myself questioning every little thing that was off in this situation, until my thoughts were interrupted by a foul smell.


    The revolting stench was powerful enough to stop all of us dead in our track. While everyone was standing around questioning what was causing the smell, I knew the moment it struck my nose what it was.


    Death, well to be exact corpses, a lot of them too. For some reason I felt like this was our final warning. The ¡®S¡¯ threat and the unusual silence in the forest were all warnings telling us to stay away. I feel like if we ignore this final warning and follow the stench, then we¡¯re going to see something that we shouldn¡¯t see, and it looks like I¡¯m not the only thinking this.


    Everyone around me started to back away, even the bald guy who was leading us the entire time was slowly retreating. You may called them cowards, but I think it¡¯s  a wise decision to leave. There¡¯s no reason for us to get killed over something we barely care about. The knights that came here has been missing for three days, there¡¯s no way in hell they¡¯re still alive, so we¡¯re not saving any lives even if we complete this mission. We¡¯re better off going home and pretend we never came here.


    ¡°Man, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s ahead. But it doesn¡¯t smell pretty, I wish I can just turn back around and ignore this.¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t will you?¡± The hero looks at me gives me a small smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t turn back, it¡¯s not in my job description to ignore people that are in danger, but you should head back to town Anna things are probably going to get dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was planning on leaving before you said anything.¡±


    ¡°Good, take care of yourself.¡± Lightly tap me on my shoulder as he head off to the place where the smell was coming from.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± The bald man quickly grab the hero¡¯s hand before he could go any deeper in the forest.


    ¡°What does it look like? I¡¯m going to go investigate the smell. There¡¯s a high possibility that it might lead me to the missing knights.


    ¡°You plan on going by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I think it¡¯s safer if go alone, so can you tell everyone to go home, I¡¯m you sure you all realize this isn¡¯t worth risking your lives over.¡± The hero shook his arm free from the bald man in continue moving forward leaving everyone behind.


    ¡°You¡­ You think I¡¯m stupid?! You plan on going alone so you can get all the glory right?!¡± The bald man shouted at the hero who was long gone. The bald man stare at the spot where the hero vanish, like he was waiting for him to response back.


    ¡°Damn it, like hell I¡¯m going to leave and let a kid handle this by himself. C¡¯mon guys, let¡¯s get in there!¡± I¡¯m pretty sure the bald man was talking only to his team, but it seem like everyone was motivated by his words. The fear that was plastered on everyone was gone, and replace with confidence. Letting out a war cry, every team ran into the place where the hero went, leaving me behind. After contemplating what I just witness for few seconds, I decided to follow after them.


    Seeing everyone run off like a madman, I thought it would take me awhile to catch up to them, but  surprisingly it only took me a couple of seconds to reach them. The group stood near and what look like an open field staring at something. I couldn¡¯t see what they were looking at since they was blocking my view, but I knew it wasn¡¯t anything good. Fear that they manage to rid themselves of, once again struck them, some of them even look like they were about to vomit at whatever horrifying thing they was looking at. Even though my nose was telling me to turn back, I sped my pace up so I could see what was so terrifying that cause everyone to lose their motivation so quickly. Pushing my way past branches and everyone that was taller than me, I was finally able to see the thing that cause everyone to piss their pants.


    A grotesque scene unfolded in front of me. Human body parts were scattered all across the field painted the grass red with their blood. At least I think they¡¯re human parts. The bodies were torn the point it was impossible to identify them. If these are knights we¡¯re looking for, then I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll never complete our mission because the bodies are damage beyond recognition.


    Who¡­ Who the hell did this?!¡± Standing in the middle of the bloody field, the hero tightly clench his fist and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who did this, but I¡¯m confident it wasn¡¯t human.¡±


    ¡°Anna¡­¡± The hero¡¯s rage quickly subsided the moment he looked at me.


    ¡°Yea it¡¯s me, why do you look so surprise?¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you were going back to the city.¡±


    ¡°I was planning on it, but seeing everyone rush here like an idiot, I thought I be safer staying with the crowd, instead of trying to go back alone. Now, let¡¯s hurry up and solve this case, so I can leave.¡±


    ¡°R-Right.¡± The both of us turn our attention to the dismember carcass in front of us. ¡°Just like you said, I doubt a human did this. There¡¯s no way a human have enough strength to tear limbs apart even with the assistance of magic. So this was definitely done by a monster.¡±


    ¡°I doubt a monster did this too.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why you said that? this clearly looks like the work of a monster.¡±


    ¡°Yea, at first, but look more closely.¡± I pick up what appears to be an arm that was missing all its fingers. ¡°Tell me, why does monsters attack human, actually why do they attack anything?¡±


    ¡°To eat right?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Monsters attacks humans because there hungry, but look at this scene, there¡¯s body apart everywhere, doesn¡¯t that seem wasteful to you? Monsters leaving piles of body parts, is like a starving kid throwing away a plate full of food.¡±


    ¡°So then who do you think did this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I want to say orcs so badly, since they¡¯re the only creatures smart enough to set up ambushes and strong enough to tear people limbs off. But this is overkill even for orc. I just can¡¯t imagine an orc would take the time to tear every limb off, hell I can¡¯t imagine anybody doing that.  Whoever did this must harbor an extreme hatred towards humans.


    ¡°!!!!!¡± I quickly turn my attention to where the roar came from. Everyone around me points their weapon at a tree that stood at the edge of the field.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡± Someone from our group shouted. Answering the person call, a large scaly hand appears from behind the tree. Cracks form on the bark of the tree as the scaly hand tightly grip it. The creature slowly move from behind the tree until it was completely visible.


    We stood in shock at the creature in front of us. In all my years I live on this planet, I never a seen monster like it before. The creature body was cover in black scales making it look like a weird humanoid alligator that happen to have horns on its head.


    ¡°What the hell is that? A demon?!¡±


    ¡°Like hell it is!¡± I shouted at the man that asked the question. I can handle being blame for things I haven¡¯t done, but I refuse to let someone compare my creations to this abomination.


    (And they¡¯ll keep evolving, until a successor to the Demon King is created.)


    Are you serious? Is this what Alexander was talking about?!


    ¡°Everyone move!¡± I suddenly find myself lifted up the air. It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that the hero was one that pick me up.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± The hero had strain expression on him, as he look at the ground. I follow his eyesight, to see what made him lose his cool. Somehow, the thing that was standing at the edge of the field, was now standing in spot where I originally was. The creature had what seem to be a piece of the hero¡¯s cloak in his hand. For it the close the distance between us that fast¡­..


    ¡°What¡­. What the fuck are you?!!¡±


    "We call them Chimeras..."


    .


    .


    .


    (Alexander P.O.V)


    ¡°Well at least that¡¯s what Alice calls them.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, I never a creature like this before.¡± Miyamoto, walks up to the chain chimera I have hidden in my house. The creature eye gave off a dim yellowish glow as Miyamoto approach it.


    ¡°Of course you never seen them. These creatures are extremely clever, and are good at hiding themselves. So familiarize yourself with them, because something tells me they¡¯re going to reveal themselves to the world soon.¡±


    <hr />


    A/N: Hey guys, Just a pro here. I would like to talk about the manga poll I created a week ago. Seeing so many people say this story would make a good manga really, really, Really made me happy. (Although does people who pick the last option.... i''m just going to assume you pick that for the ''lols'')


    Anyway I always admire manga artists to the point where I took lesson on how to draw, but being the half-ass person I am. I didn''t get that far. Anyway to make this potentially long story short, I saw a royal story on a manga site. That''s right a royal road story was somehow able to get a manga adaption. It''s called ''Spectral Regalia."


    Even though my story isn''t anywhere near as popular as Spectral it still gave me hope that maybe, just maybe I can get an manga adaption to my story, or just some pretty cool drawings of Anna. I swear i''ll freak out if ever see a picture of Anna.


    Anyway, that''s all I have say thanks for reading.

 Chapter 42: New Breed

    Chapter 42


    New Breed


    (Miyamoto P.O.V)


    For some time I knew Alexander wasn¡¯t well. Even though he¡¯s capable of putting on a smile that can fool even the most skeptic of people. I knew deep down, under that kind and determine smile of his, he was suffering. I have no idea what was tormenting him, but I know that he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know about it. So I waited for him. I waited till he trusted me enough to tell me everything that¡¯s been on his mind. And it seems that day has finally come.


    I follow Alexander to his home, where he led me to his basement. A dreadful moan echo through the basement. Whatever Alexander wants to show I knew from the noise, that it was alive and it wasn¡¯t human. I glance at him hoping I¡¯ll get some answer to what that noise was, but he continue walking as if he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°Miyamoto If there was a list of things that threaten humanity what do you think would be the top three on that list?¡±


    ¡°Is this a quiz?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Well if there was a list obviously the number one threat would be the Demon King. Second I guess would be monsters, and natural disasters would probably be third.¡± Alexander abruptly stops walking and looks at me with and unreadable expression on his face. I was expecting him to taunt me for creating an inaccurate list. But I quickly realize we already reach the end of the long hallway, there¡¯s nothing but a door standing between us and whatever is creating that awful noise.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually a pretty good list, if this was two hundred years ago, it would be completely accurate, but we¡¯re not living in the past. While natural disaster is very much a threat to us, something else has taken it spot. The third most dangerous thing to humans is humans themselves. We humans have always been at odds with each other, the one thing that was keeping us from killing each other was the Demon King. Now that he¡¯s gone we humans no longer have a reason to work together. It¡¯s kind of sad when you think about it really. Our cities are being terrorizes by monsters, and yet we somehow find time to kill each other. Speaking of monsters, this brings us to the second threat.¡±


    Alexander pushes open the door revealing a room filled with cage monsters. The room echo with monsters roaring at us or banging their cages I wasn¡¯t surprise when I saw them, I knew from the noise he was holding some kind of beast, but what I didn¡¯t expect was for him to have so many down here. What can he be planning with all these monsters?


    ¡°You were correct on the second one. Monsters are still very much a threat to us, even more so now then two hundred years ago. I bet if these creatures were somehow able to break free from their cages, instead of following their instinct an eating each other, they¡¯ll instead work together to try to kill us and everyone in this city. Scary thought isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely something that¡¯ll keep me up at night.¡± Alexander cover his mouth to try to stop himself from laughing.


    ¡°If you think this is nightmarish, then wait till I show you what¡¯s number one on the list. It¡¯s a little further ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry not trying to be rude, but I just can¡¯t imagine anything more terrifying than monsters overwhelming our city. The only thing I think that¡¯s a greater threat than monsters, is the Demon King himself, but just as you said he¡¯s dead. Are you telling me there¡¯s something out there even worse than the God of Corruption?¡±


    ¡°¡­.It¡¯s right in front of us.¡± Ignoring my question, Alexander points towards the side of the room that for some reason was nearly pitch black the only thing I was able to see was two dim yellow lights that flicker every now and then.


    ¡°Can you see it?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t see anything, it¡¯s too dark.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m looking right at it. Why don¡¯t you try focusing on the light?¡± Doing exactly what Alexander said, I focus my sight on the yellow lights hoping I will be able make something out. After a few seconds of seeing nothing but darkness, I came to realize that the lights were actually moving, it took me a few extra seconds for me notice there¡¯s body directly underneath the lights. It¡¯s was hard to make out what the creatures was, but I could tell it was humanoid from the way it move. After a minute had pass my eyes were finally able to fully adjust to the darkness, which allowed me to see it and all of its terrifying glory.


    Even though I knew the creature had a humanoid shape from the way it was moving, I found myself surprise to see how its physique looks exactly like a human. If the creature wasn¡¯t chain to the floor and was standing on its two legs it would probably be the same height as an average male. Seeing how the creature looked exactly like a human was extremely unsettling, so much so that I actually found solace in the fact that it had scales instead of skin, otherwise I can easily imagine it sneaking into a city even with its horn on its head.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°We called them Chimera, well at least that¡¯s what Alice call them.¡±


    ¡°Chimera? I never head of them before.¡±


    ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t. They didn¡¯t exist until two hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred years ago? Then that means the Demon King created them right?¡±


    ¡°I doubt the Demon King created them, but they were born from his corruption.¡±


    ¡°Corruption¡­.¡± I turn my attention back to the creature who was staring at me with eyes filled with malice. I guess that¡¯s reason why I feel so uneasy about the creature. I can¡¯t sense nothing but ill-intent from it, like its sole purpose is to kill as many human as it can before it dies. I understand why Alexander is afraid of it now. This thing isn¡¯t a monster it¡¯s an abomination. I need to kill it, before it has a chance to kill us all.


    ¡°Careful. Don¡¯t get too close.¡± Alexander grab my shoulder and pull me towards him.


    ¡°Close?¡± Confuse about what Alexander was talking about, I look back at the creature and notice I was now standing right in front of it with a sword in my hand.


    When did I get so close to it? I don¡¯t even remember moving. I look down at my hand to see I had a tight hold on my sword. From the looks of it, it seem that I was going to attack the creature. Is it possible that I was so fearful that my instincts took over my body?


    ¡°I understand how you feel Miyamoto. Every time I look at this creature I am struck with an intense fear. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what it will do if it manage to escape.


    ¡°Why are you keeping it alive then?! If you¡¯re truly aware of how dangerous it is, then you should¡¯ve killed it the moment you laid eyes on it!¡± Shaking Alexander hand off my shoulder, I raise my sword over my head so I could strike down the creature in one go. The creature didn¡¯t have a hint of fear in its eyes. Even though I was going to cut it into two, it just continue to stare at me with unwavering hatred.


    ¡°I thought you trusted me Miyamoto.¡± Alexander said softly.


    ¡°I do, but this thing¡­ this thing shouldn¡¯t be allow to live! We need to kill it before it can destroy all of us!¡±


    ¡°If you kill it, everything I work for, all my plans will be ruin. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll follow my orders even if it cost your life, are you really going to destroy your own pledge, just so you can sleep a little better at night?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Damn it.¡± Against my better judgement I drop my sword to the ground which burst into light the moment it touch the floor. After the particles of lights vanish I took last look at the creature before returning to Alexander¡¯s side.


    ¡°Thank you Miyamoto, for trusting me more than your instinct. I promise you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me the reason why you insist on keeping it alive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple really. I want to know how they were born.¡±


    ¡°I thought you knew, didn¡¯t you say they were born from the Demon King¡¯s corruption?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did say that, but that doesn¡¯t make sense. The Demon King¡¯s power sole purpose is to destroy life. Even people who are bless with his power or is converted into demons will die. Because the power greatly shorten their life span.¡±


    For a brief second a frown form on Alexander¡¯s face, like a bad memory suddenly flash in his head. Just as fast as it appear, it was quickly replace with a resolve look. Seeing his expression change so suddenly reminded me of earlier when he was shouting at me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but it seems he having some kind of internal conflict. Seeing him suffering like this is all the more reason why I need to stay by his side, I can¡¯t imagine what he¡¯ll do to himself if he continue fighting alone like he¡¯s been doing for all these years.


    ¡°Corruption weakens and destroy life, yet these creature somehow got stronger from it. If you look closely at the creature. The horns while it does look like a demon actually belong to the bull frog, the scales obviously came from some kind of lizard, and the humanoid shape along with it monstrous strength that came from orcs. Which means not only did corruption make them stronger, but it somehow corrupted their body allowing them breed with any kind of creature. This isn¡¯t the work of nature. There¡¯s a malicious being out there creating these abominations, and from the looks of it they  know how to use corruption, probably better than the Demon King himself.¡±


    ¡°I guess that answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alexander said with confuse look on him.


    ¡°Earlier I ask you if we¡¯re dealing with a threat greater than the Demon King. After hearing you explain this to me it seems I finally got my answer.¡±


    ¡°If you want you Miyamoto, you can leave I won¡¯t force you to fight these things.¡±


    ¡°I already told you before I will follow all your orders even if it means sacrificing myself. So I¡¯m not going anywhere even if you order me to leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Didn¡¯t you just contradict yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ your right.¡± Alexander started to laugh, I also ended up laughing at my own stupidity. Finding something to joke about was a nice refresher from the intense atmosphere we were suffocating in.


    ¡°Miyamoto¡­.¡± Alexander voice trail off as he look at the creature in front of us. There wasn¡¯t a hint of fear on Alexander face as he stare at the creature directly in its eyes. Seeing that confident look reminded me of the time when I first met him.


    ¡°I have no idea if these creatures are a greater threat than the Demon King. But I do know that they were created from the Demon King¡¯s power.¡± A smile spread across Alexander face as he tightly clinch his right hand.


    ¡°The last hero made have killed the Demon King, but I¡¯ll be the one to end that¡¯ll end his legacy.¡±


    (Anna P.O.V)


    The world around me became a blur as I was carried off into the forest. I have no idea how fast we were moving, but


    I do know I was getting sick from all the jumping the hero was doing.


    ¡°Hurry up and put me down, before I spew up everything I ate earlier!¡±


    ¡°I will once I get this thing off our ass.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you notice, but we lost that thing a while ago.¡±


    ¡°What really?¡± The hero abruptly stops running and looked behind us. ¡°Huh, I guess we really did lose it.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe it went after the others since they¡¯ll be easier to catch.¡±


    ¡°Shit, if that¡¯s true we need to hurry and get back there.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Wait! Before you start jumping over buildings again, can you at least put me down? I can run back on my own.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do that Anna. It¡¯ll be much safer and faster if I just carry you back.¡±


    ¡°Yea right, the way you run, I think it¡¯s safer for me to walk alone than be carried by¡­. You¡­.¡± My voice faded way. Once I saw the creature creeping up on us.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    How¡­ how the hell did it find us so fast? I¡¯m sure we lost it a while ago or are you trying to tell me that this thing was somehow able to keep up with us and mask it¡¯s presence at the same time?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Anna, I promise this time the ride will be smoother.¡± My heart stop once the creature raise its hand to strike down me and the oblivious hero.


    ¡°Hey! Hey!! Turn around! It¡¯s right in front of us! It right in front of¡­..¡± While the hero was still looking behind us, his hand move to catch the creature¡¯s fist like it had a mind of its own. Even though he was able to perfectly guard against its attack, we were still push back from the force of its punch.


    ¡°Huh? Where the hell did you come fro¡­.¡± Once again the creature attack the hero who was still confuse about what was going on. The hero quickly grabs the creature fist before it can hit him.


    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you rude. Not only did you attack me out of nowhere, but you won¡¯t even let me finish my sentence. It seems I need to teach you some manners.¡± The creature shook its hand to free itself from the hero¡¯s grip. Unable to break free, the creature raise his other arm out and swung at the hero. As his arm got closer I quickly realize he wasn¡¯t aiming for him, he was after me.!


    Since I was still trap in the hero¡¯s arm, all I could do was watch helplessly as its claw got closer to my face. The hero quickly jumps away from the creature just in time before my face got torn into piece.


    The little space we manage to gain from jumping back was immediately taken away from us. Before we could recover from the jump, the creature was already in our face preparing to attack us again.


    ¡°Damn you¡¯re annoying! Give us some space!¡± The hero threw a wild hook at the creature in what look like a pathetic attempt to ward it off. Instead of backing off like I hoped, the creature duck underneath the hero¡¯s attack while once again trying to tear my face off with its claws. The hero quickly twist his body around just barley moving me out the way of its attack. As its claws pass by me, I watch a disturbing smile appear on its face as its claws tore through the hero¡¯s cloak and dug into his skin.


    That bastard, is it attacking me because it know the hero will try to protect me?


    My question was quickly answer when the creature sent his fist flying at me again. The hero once again quickly twist his body around so he could shoulder block it. The force of the blow push us away from the creature giving us some breathing room.


    ¡°Damn¡­. This guy is tough.¡±


    ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be a problem if you just put me down. It¡¯s attacking me because it knows that you¡¯ll sacrifice yourself to protect me.


    ¡°I know, I figure that out the second time he attack you.¡±


    ¡°If you figure it out, then don¡¯t you think you should put me down? You¡¯ll have a much better chance of winning if you can use both hands.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but if I put you down he¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Stop treating me like some chick that needs saving every five seconds. I told you I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but still even if you¡¯re the strongest person in the world there¡¯s still a chance you might die. So please, trust me and let me fight this guy on my own, I want to make sure everyone gets home to their family safely including you.¡±


    If we weren¡¯t in such a shitty situation I would be laughing right now. This guy wants me to entrust my life to him even though his right arm is entirely coated with his own blood and he himself looks like he about to fall over in die any minute. But if my memory serve me correctly, pretty much every hero I fought before was able to make a comeback when they was on their last leg, so maybe there¡¯s a chance this guy was also able to inherit their bullshit luck.


    ¡°Fine, whatever you¡¯re planning it better work, that thing is still after us.¡±


    ¡°Ok, here I go!¡± The hero run straight at the creature while still holding me.


    ¡°Wait, what the hell are doing?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m plan on defeating it, that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing!!¡±Shouting at the top of his lungs the hero throws a right at the creature, who quickly retaliate with his own right. The two fist collided creating a loud boom. Both the hero¡¯s and creature¡¯s arms fell to their side after the power struggle ended. A smirk appear on the hero¡¯s face as he looked at the creature¡¯s arm which had cracks all over it.


    ¡°Looks like I was able to break your arm, although it cost me mine in the process, so since we failed to overpower each other how bout we call it a tied?¡± The creature raise its left arm up like it was holding a hammer.


    ¡°¡­. I guess that¡¯s a no.¡± The hero look down at me with stupid smile plastered on his face. ¡°Sorry Anna¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean sorry?! If you plan on dying at least put me down!¡± I desperately tried to pry myself free from him as the creature sent his arm crashing down towards us.


    ¡°This probably going to feel weird.¡±


    ¡°Wait what?!¡±


    (Element: Electric Aura)


    Electricity suddenly surrounded the hero¡¯s body which shock the monster the moment he try to touch him. At the same the creature got shock, I also got electrocuted for being in the hero¡¯s arm. I let out a girlish shriek as I felt electricity course all throughout my body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This attack is non-lethal, you¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Fuck you! Is what wanted to say to him, but I was too busy screaming at the top of my lungs to say anything coherent.


    ¡°Ok! Now that you can¡¯t move¡­.¡± The hero spun his body and nail the creature in the face with a powerful kick.


    "You¡¯re¡­.something else¡± Mumbling to himself the hero finally puts me down. Before I could celebrate being free I quickly realize my body is paralyze. The electricity crawling around me not only made my body feel numb, but it¡¯s also preventing me from moving. Great, just when I thought I was free something else comes out nowhere to hold me down.


    ¡°Hey! You defeat the creature right? So can you please release me?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t defeat him...¡± With grim look on his face the hero walk forward a little bit, I followed where he was heading to see the creature was now standing sideways on a tree. The creature legs begin to swell up as it stood on the tree. At first I thought it was an injury it receive from the hero, but on closer inspection I quickly realize that it¡¯s using magic to strengthen its muscles. The tree crack apart as the creature¡¯s legs got bigger.


    ¡°You¡¯re really something else. The moment I sent you flying with my kick not only did you break out of my electric aura somehow, but you even set yourself up in position where you can immediately counterattack me. You are truly relentless.¡±  While the hero¡¯s right arm swayed uselessly He raise his left in front of his him like he was getting ready to block an attack.


    ¡°From the looks of it, you seem to be charging up your final attack. If that¡¯s the case, then you better not mess up, because if I survive it then that means it¡¯s my win.¡±


    Not falling for the hero¡¯s scarce tactic, the creature continue to strengthen its leg until they looked like they were ready to burst. Placing both of its hand on the tree, the creature launch himself at the hero, destroying the tree in the process. Standing firm, the hero block the creature¡¯s full body blow. Another deafening sound erupted from the two the moment they collided.


    While the hero manage to survive the attack, the force the creature generated from it sent him flying through the forest. Hearing the sound of multiple tree crashing throughout the forest I was able to come to a sound conclusion that the hero probably won¡¯t be getting up for a while.


    What a dumb ass, if had just use the power Athena gave him, he would¡¯ve be able withstand the creature¡¯s attack and defeat it an a instant. Oh well, at least the electric aura that was surrounding me is gone so I can finally move, but now I got to deal with that thing alone, and without my sword.


    Picking myself up off the ground, I turn to face the creature who was slowly walking towards me with a menacing grin. This thing definitely doesn¡¯t see me as a threat. I don¡¯t blame it, every time I look in the mirror all I see is a cat trying its hardest to act like a tiger. Although I doubt my frail appearance is solely the reason why it looks cocky. Defeating the hero must¡¯ve cause its ego to rise, even though Joseph wasn¡¯t fighting seriously, it¡¯s still quite feat to take someone like him down.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let your guard down so soon. While that attack of yours was certainly fatal, I doubt it actually killed him, guys like him don¡¯t die so easily. Trust me, I¡¯m speaking from experience.¡± Ignoring my warning the creature continues to walking towards me, well I doubt it¡¯s ignoring me, more like it probably can¡¯t understand me.


    "Right¡­. anyway despite my appearance I¡¯m far tougher than the person you just fought. So trust me when I say this, attacking me is an extremely bad idea. You¡¯re better off saving your strength for the hero when he comes back. So why don¡¯t you leave me alone and I won¡¯t give you a hard time. Sounds fair right?¡± With a malicious grin plaster on its face the creature stops rights in front of me and raise his left arm right over my head. It was obvious the exaggerated arm movement was meant to scare me more than actually hurt me. The creature is probably wants to see me panic before it delivers me the final blow¡­. And people wonder why I resort to violence, talking never solve anything.


    ¡°¡­.. I guess I that¡¯s a no.¡± Vines and roots broke from the ground underneath us and wrap themselves around the creature, binding it in midair. It was extremely satisfying to watch the cocky grin on the creature¡¯s face be slowly replace with fear and confusion.


    ¡°Why do you look so surprise? I told you I¡¯m stronger than I look.¡± I wave my right hand in the air, signaling the plants to bring the creature closer to me so I could get better look at it. I twirl the part of my hair where my horns was at in my original body.


    ¡°You¡­don¡¯t look like a demon at all.¡± You have to be an idiot to mistake this thing for a demon. For one it has yellow eyes, two it horns are too curve alike mines which were straight, and three it physique looks more human than a monster. If you were to look at this creature from a distance, the first thing you would think is that there¡¯s a human ahead of you, while if it was demon you probably be running before a thought even enters your mind.


    ¡°The fact that people mistake this thing as a demon is a great insult to me.¡±


    Another root bust from the ground in response to my anger. The root wrap itself tightly around the creature¡¯s neck causing it to choke.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve of listen to my warning. I was planning on letting you go, since you did me favor kicking the hero to the next city, but you just had to get greedy and try to challenge me too, and because you couldn¡¯t control that insatiable bloodlust of yours I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going have to punish you, so prepare yourself, because unlike Joseph I¡¯m not going to go easy on you.¡±


    A/N: Sorry again for late chapter. A lot of stuff happen recently. My work schedule dramatically change, someone in my family got married, and I binge read all 300+ chapter of Gantz in a week. Anyway i''m gonna try to upload weekly again, since i usually get antsy when I take to long on a chapter.


    I hope you enjoy, next chapter Anna will be fighting the wanna be demon.... also before I leave anyone else wondering what Aaron doing? No one, just me? Ok.

 Chapter 43: Defeated

    Alot of plants were harm in the making of this chapter


    Chapter 43


    Defeated


    Ok I manage to seal its movement, so now what do I do? None of the plants can pierce its tough skin. While I planned a way to put the creature down, I watch it attempt to break free from its restraint. Veins pop out of its left arm as it continue its futile struggle. A muscular man-shaped lizard thing¡­. This honestly got to be the most disturbing thing I¡¯ve ever seen, and I¡¯ve seen quite a lot.


    ¡°Give it up pal, you¡¯re going to need more than brute strength to defeat me.¡± The creature suddenly stop moving like it was following my order, but I¡¯m sure it just figure out that it won¡¯t be able to escape.


    Did it give up? No, not with that look in its eyes. While it doesn¡¯t have the smug look anymore, it also doesn¡¯t have even a hint of despair on its face either. This bastard must still be underestimating me if it thinks that it¡¯ll be able get out of this situation alive. I guess I need to remind it that I¡¯m the one in control.


    ¡°You know, I was planning on tormenting you, but those scales of yours are too tough for these plants to pierce, and I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll break my hand if I try to punch you, so you luck out on that, but you shouldn¡¯t get cocky. Just because I can¡¯t hurt you, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Purplish dots suddenly grew on the plants that was holding the creature. Leaves fell off as black smoke rose from their pores. The creature begin to struggle again once it notice the plants weird transformation.


    ¡°This is all your fault you know. These plants were living a perfectly healthy and normal life until you made me take control over them, now they have been inflicted with a disease that¡¯s deadly to every person on the planet including you. Quite the ugly ability isn¡¯t it? But hey, it gets the job done so I¡¯m not complaining.¡± Well besides the fact that this ability is weakening me. Lucky for me though, controlling these plants doesn¡¯t take much effort, so the strength drain isn¡¯t on a noticeable scale. I just hope this doesn¡¯t take too long, because if another monster suddenly jumps in this fight, then I¡¯m pretty much a goner. If only I had another way to kill it without having to slowly kill myself too.


    As I waited for the creature to succumb to the illness that the plants were infected with, I notice from the corner of my eye a bunch of low hanging branches swaying around erratically, signaling someone or something was coming this way.


    Shit, whose coming? Human, monster or maybe Joseph? Whoever it is it¡¯s a bad idea for me to stand here and wait for it to show up unprepared. If only I had a weapon, then I could deal with the thing here and the potential threat that¡¯s heading this way. Wait I do have a weapon! Remembering Joseph handed me some crystal bombs, I quickly reach into my pocket and pull out three orange marbles.


    ¡°Only three huh?¡± This is enough for to take care of the creature and two of whatever is heading my way. If it¡¯s an enemy that pops out the forest, I hope there will only be two of them, and that they suck at dodging.


    Expecting the worse, I tighten my grip on the crystals ready to give hell to whatever was about to pop out the forest.


    ¡°I think the sounds came from over here!¡± Three men lead by the bald guy that nearly ran me over earlier came rushing out the forest. All four of them collapse on the ground the moment they saw me, I guess they must¡¯ve been chasing me and hero since the moment he pick me up and drag me deep into the forest. Realizing these guys weren¡¯t a threat to me, I sighed in relief while putting the crystals back in my pocket for later use.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re that perverted girl from earlier right?¡± The bald man shouted while pointing at me.


    ¡°Huh, perverted?¡±


    ¡°You were the girl that was shouting ¡®fuck me¡¯ earlier right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that literally! I just realize that I forgot my¡­. You know what forget it, why are you guys here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We came here to finish this mission. Since all the other idiots went home, we don¡¯t have to worry about anyone interfering with our mission.¡±


    ¡°Well the creature is right here, so if you want it you can have it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not planning on getting in our way are you?¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes narrow as he look at me.


    ¡°Even if I wanted to, it¡¯s not like I can do anything, I mean does it look like I can stop you?¡± The man quietly examine my body. It¡¯s obvious that the bald man is far stronger than me. Unlike me, he actually has some pretty solid muscles, probably from swinging that heavy looking axe of his. Compare to him who has an intimidating appearance, I look like an easy prey thanks to my petite body and thin arms that doesn¡¯t seem to have muscle in them. If we were to get into a fight I most definitely would lose, of course that¡¯s only if we are basing the fight solely off strength.


    ¡°You do have a point there. A kid like you shouldn¡¯t be out here. So why don¡¯t you run on home like all the other cowards. Don¡¯t worry we¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± The bald man tries to place his hand on my head, but I quickly swat it away before it could touch me. The three idiots behind him started to laugh at him for some reason.


    These guys got death written all over their face. Was the only thing that was going through my head, as I watch them walk up to the creature while laughing like idiots, the fact that they called everyone who left cowards is proof of that. I¡¯m pretty sure everyone who went home realize they were out of their league when they saw the creature and the carnage it left behind. The fact that they decided to chase after it even after seeing what its capable of doing means these guys are either strong or just idiots, and from what I seen I¡¯m leaning towards the latter one. Oh well even idiots have some use. Now that they¡¯re here, I don¡¯t have to waste my strength trying to kill that thing anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with these plants? It¡¯s like they¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°Of course they¡¯re alive! They¡¯re fucking plants.¡± The bald guy slap his teammate on the back hard enough to make him drop his sword.


    "I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I meant the way these plants are moving is unnatural. It¡¯s like¡­ I don¡¯t know, like someone is controlling them.¡±


    Well it seems the guy with the sore back is the smart one of this team. I might as well tell them it¡¯s me controlling them, since they¡¯ll find out eventually if they keep using their brains like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one controlling them it¡¯s an elemental trick I created.¡±


    ¡°Elemental? I never heard of anyone being able to control nature using elemental type magic.¡±


    ¡°Obviously you wasn¡¯t paying attention to what she said. She said it was a trick, which means she probably use elemental magic to control the water that¡¯s inside the plants isn¡¯t that right miss?¡± The bald man smirk at me like he knew what he was talking about, even though I¡¯m sure he just pulled that explanation out of his ass. If he did I¡¯m not going to correct him, since he gave me nice excuse.


    ¡°Yea¡­ that¡¯s exactly what I did¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it, I seen a few nobleman perform the same trick before. It¡¯s actually quite easy to do really, I bet even I can do it.¡±


    I have no idea what he was on going about, but I do know he was lying through his teeth, and from the looks of it his team doesn¡¯t realize it, since they¡¯re all looking at him in awe.


    ¡°The fact that this creature fell for such a simple trick means it¡¯s an idiot that thought it can take on humans. I guess that¡¯ll teach you not to underestimate humans won¡¯t it? Hey, are you listening to me?¡± The bald man wave his axe in front of the creature¡¯s face to gets its attention.


    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?! Hurry up and kill it!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, calm down miss. We¡¯re just messing around with it since its trap. I mean it can¡¯t break free can it?¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t¡­.¡± At least it shouldn¡¯t be able to. The fact that the creature looks calm and relax even though its trap and surrounded by enemies really concerns me, it also doesn¡¯t help that it never stop looking at me since the moment I caught it. Even with the four men waving their weapons in its face it still hasn¡¯t broke eye contact with me, it¡¯s seriously starting to creep me the hell out.


    ¡°I was going to give you a nice long speech about why you shouldn¡¯t underestimated humans, but it¡¯s rude to keep a lady waiting, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have end you now.¡± The bald man raise his axe and the air and swung it down at the creature. But before he could land his attack, the creature right arm break free from its restraint and grabs the man¡¯s axe.


    ¡°Hey! I thought you said it wouldn¡¯t be able to break out!¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t! Those plants are strong enough to hold down a fully grown orc. There¡¯s no way even a piece of him can break free from that.¡± Except¡­ perhaps its right arm.


    I look at the bald man who struggling to get his axe back from the creature¡¯s grasp. Just as I fear, the right arm of the creature was the one that broke free. I didn¡¯t bother reinforcing the restraint on its right arm since I was sure that Joseph broke it during their fight, but I guess it was faking its injury.


    ¡°You bastard, stop struggling in die already!¡± The muscles in the bald man¡¯s arm inflates as he struggles to push the creature arm away and deal it the fatal blow with his axe. The creature lifts his axe in the air while the bald man was still holding on to it like it was trying to prove the strength gap between the two. A wide grin stretch across the creature¡¯s face as he stare at the bald man dangling in the air holding onto his axe for dear life.


    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?! Hurry up and help me!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re coming boss!¡± The bald man¡¯s team sprang quickly into action. The three guys rush at the creature while screaming their hearts out, the creature responded by simply throwing their leader right at them knocking all of them to the ground. With its right arm free, the creature tore through all the plants that surrounded it, until it finally free itself. The moment creature feet touch the ground, it headed straight for the four men that was shivering in fear.


    ¡°Hey! Hurry up and trap it again, before it catch us!¡± Even though we were both in a shitty situation it was amusing to see the guy who said I didn¡¯t belong here, now begging for my help.


    ¡°You idiot. If I could do that, don¡¯t you think I would¡¯ve been done it?¡± Unlike these guys, this creature possess some form of intelligence. The same trick isn¡¯t going to work on it, it¡¯ll mostly likely tear all the plants apart before they could trap it. This is my fault, just like how the creature underestimated me because of my appearance, I also underestimated it because I saw it as nothing more than a simple-minded beast. Making a mistake like this can be extremely fatal. Lucky for me I have a way out of this situation. I felt myself smiling at the creature as it got closer to the down men.


    There¡¯s no logical reason for me to risk my life to kill this thing. The moment it takes its eyes off me to attack them I¡¯m going to make a run for it. So hurry up! Sink your teeth into their skin, tear them into pieces. Do whatever the hell you monsters do.


    ¡°Come on hurry up already.¡± I whisper to myself as I slowly back away from the men who begging for my help. Why is it taking so long to attack them? Is it toying with them? My idiotic smile vanish, when the creature took a step pass the men.


    In that instant when the creature walk past them, I felt our roles reverse. The men who were panicking were now sighing in relief, while I who was silently laughing at pitiful fools was is the one in trouble now. This must be what they call karma.


    I let out a sigh to calm myself down, panicking in a situation like this would just get me killed. Right now I need to concentrate on how to take this thing down since running away from it is impossible. I reach into my pocket and pull out my three crystal bombs.


    These three crystals are the only offensive tool I have. Even though they¡¯re small and look like something a child would play with, they will most definitely cost some serious damage, of course that¡¯s only if I¡¯m able to hit it directly with them.


    The creature stop moving and stare at my right hand which held the crystals. It seems this thing knows what these things are capable of. No doubt it¡¯s waiting for me to throw them. If it is, then it¡¯s going to keep waiting, since I know it¡¯s impossible for me to hit it with its insane speed. If I want to overcome the massive strength difference between us I¡¯m going to need to use every cheap trick I got.


    I raise my right arm to my side making sure the creature knows exactly where crystals are at. With a confidence smile on my face, I open my hand up letting the crystals fall to the ground. The moment the crystals left my hand, a vine breaks out the ground and grabs the creature left leg.


    ¡°Idiot, you were so worry about the crystals that you forgot about my other ability, now your mine.¡± I run towards the creature as fast as I could. Using the momentum I gain from running I charge into it shoulder first. With the plant holding its leg down, combine with me throwing my entire body weight at it, the both of us fell to the ground. More plants sprung out from the dirt and grab the creatures remaining limbs the moment it touch the ground. Seeing the creature all tied up again, I sat up and look at my work with a satisfy grin.


    ¡°Would you look at that, we¡¯re back to square one again.¡± The creature squirm around trying break free from its restraint, but with me sitting on top of it, and the plants holding its limbs down it was impossible to gather its strength to break out like it did before.


    ¡°I made sure to reinforce your restraint, so it¡¯s impossible to escape now you¡¯re better off giving up.¡± The creature ignores my advice and continues to struggle.


    ¡°You really are persisted. I guess killing you slowly would be bad idea since you¡¯ll probably find a way to break free eventually, so how about we end this fight now?¡± Three more vines pop out the ground near us. The creature¡¯s eyes widen when it notice each one of the plants were carrying a crystal I drop. The plants wave the crystal at the creature¡¯s face like they were taunting it.


    ¡°That look on your face is hilarious. I didn¡¯t think it was possible for a monster to look so confuse. I bet you want to know how exactly these plants got a hold of my bombs. It¡¯s quite simple really. The moment I let go of them I commanded a few plants to grab them and carry them underground while I charge at you. Quite an ingenious plan don¡¯t you agree?¡±  My smile grew brighter and brighter the more I talk about my clever plan. Realizing I was losing track of my goal a plant wave their stem in front of me and then pointed it at the creature who was trying still to break free.


    ¡°Sorry about that. It¡¯s a bad habit of mine to mock my defeated opponent before killing them, but I think I humiliated you enough, so why don¡¯t we get right to your execution.¡± The three vines wrap themselves around the creature¡¯s limbs. The crystals gave off a reddish glow as the vines tighten their grip on the creature¡¯s limbs.


    ¡°Seeing that my arm is still sore from slamming into you, I doubt regular attacks will be able to harm you, but can you survive three bombs going off at once? Let¡¯s find out.¡± I jump off the creature¡¯s stomach and walk until I felt I was out of the explosion radius. The creature violently shook his body trying everything it could to escape its doom. Seeing such a pathetic display made me want to taunt it even more, but it would be unwise to drag this out. Especially since I have no info on whatever the hell it is.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    I snap my finger commanding the plants to detonate the bombs. A fiery explosion engulfs the monster and the plants that held it down. The explosion wasn¡¯t as big as I expected, but it was still quite the spectacle.


    ¡°Told you fighting me was a bad idea.¡± Satisfy with the little light show. I bid my annoying adversary farewell and before headed back to the Athens.


    ¡°Hey wait.¡± Someone softly touch my shoulders to get my attention. I turn to around to see it was the bald man and his team. All four of them were looking at me with their eyes wide open like they were witnessing a miracle.


    ¡°¡­.What?¡±


    ¡°Did you just defeat an ¡®S¡¯ class threat?¡± The bald man spoke slowly like he was trying to make sure he knew exactly what he was saying.


    ¡°Yea¡­ I guess I did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡± I was taken aback by the men praises. I thought they would¡¯ve been upset that I stole their kill, or that I try to abandon them so I could escape safely. I guess they were so amazed by the creature¡¯s death that they forgot about that little fact, let¡¯s hope it stays like that.


    ¡°To be able to defeat that thing so easily, who trained you?¡±


    ¡°No one really trained me¡­¡± I took a few steps back from the bald who was getting way too close to me, only to walk into someone who was standing behind me. Before I could turn to see who it was, they grab my right arm. A dull pain ran though my arm as the guy rub it.


    ¡°I find it hard to believe that someone who looks like they don¡¯t have an ounce of muscle defeated that thing.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to believe then don¡¯t. Now let go of me, my arm is still hurt from when I threw myself into that thing earlier.¡± I shook my arm free from him only to immediately be grab by the bald guy. He swung his arm around my neck and pull me in close to him.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± The bald bastard let out a loud laugh as I tried to free myself from his grip.


    ¡°No need to be shy miss! Since we survive this fight together we¡¯re comrades now. So how about we get a drink to celebrate our newest member.¡±


    ¡°Member?! When did I join you guys?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey guys!¡± One of the bald guy members slowly back away from us. His entire body was shivering in fear as he stare at the fading smoke. Seeing the terror in his eyes, I knew exactly what was going on.


    A human figure could be easily seen through the smoke. Even though the smoke made it impossible to for us to see who the silhouette belong to, we all knew who it was. Especially me, since alike the others I can clearly see through the smoke.


    The creature manage to survive the explosion, but it didn¡¯t escape unscathed. Three of its limbs is missing, and its body is completely charred. I¡¯m not sure how it survive, but it doesn¡¯t matter, since it¡¯s no longer a threat to me.


    I remove the bald guy¡¯s hand while he was focusing on the creature. The bald man quickly grab my arm before I could even take a step away from him.


    ¡°Ow, what the hell you doing? I told you my arm is sore!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave yet, we need you to defeat that thing!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? I just did half of your work, and you¡¯re telling me you still need me to kill a wounded creature? Are you guys seriously that incapable?¡±


    ¡°That thing manage to kill a team of knights that were train to deal with ¡®S¡¯ level threat. And it manage to survive that explosion. We can¡¯t afford to underestimate it, even if it¡¯s injured.¡±


    ¡°You might have a point, but unfortunately even if I wanted to I can¡¯t kill it. Those crystals I used were my only weapon, and I have no intention of using anymore of my power to fight it. So I¡¯m afraid you guys are on your own.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss just let her go. If she have no intention of fighting then we can¡¯t keep her here, she¡¯ll just get in the way.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Yea, you¡¯re right.¡± The bald man shove my arm away from him. I sigh in relief as the intense pain from his grip slowly started to fade away.


    ¡°I was wrong about you. Seeing you fight I thought you were proud a warrior, but you¡¯re just coward who cares about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± I laugh at the bald man¡¯s insult. ¡°I somehow manage to disappoint someone I just met, that¡¯s a new low me, but you know, I can say the same thing about you. Seeing you command everyone and leading them through the forest, I thought you would have a little bit of pride. But you were so quick throw all your burden on me the moment you found out how strong I was. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little pathetic?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The bald man walk closer to me while clenching his fists.


    ¡°What, you want to fight me? Are you sure that¡¯s the smart thing to do right now?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we need to kill that thing before it can do anything.¡± One of his teammates grabs his shoulder trying to pull him away from me.


    ¡°You should listen to the man. Don¡¯t you want to claim your reward?¡± The bald man click his tongue before turning his back towards me.


    ¡°Good riddance.¡± While the bald man¡¯s party went to finish the creature off, I headed back Athens. Well at least that was my plan. Thanks to the hero carrying me around like I was package that needed to be quickly deliver, I have no idea where the hell I am anymore.


    I check my surroundings hoping I can spot the mountain the city was built upon, but the dense forest block out everything that wasn¡¯t directly front.


    ¡°Damnit.¡± I walk towards a knock down tree, where the creature sent the hero flying towards. Behind the down tree was a path of destruction. Unfortunately no tree or anything else in that general direction was spare from the hero¡¯s flying body.


    Obviously there¡¯s no way a human could survive such an absurd attack. But I¡¯m fully confident that Joseph manage to survive it. The real question is what state is he in? Even if he receive Athena¡¯s blessing there¡¯s no way he took that attack without suffering some form of injury. And in a forest like this where there¡¯s a carnivorous creature hiding behind every tree. Walking around injured is a death sentence.


    So what do I do? Should I go looking for him and see if he can lead me out of this forest, or did I go back and ask for the bald man¡¯s party for help. Both sounds terrible and goes against my principle, but there¡¯s no way I can leave here safely if I just randomly wander around.


    ¡°Quick, hold it down! Stop it from moving!¡± The four men shouted at each as they tried to hold both of the creature¡¯s arms down.


    Are they seriously having a hard time killing a thing that only have two limbs? If they¡¯re this incompetent I¡¯m better off asking the hero for help. I walk towards the destroy path, the creature sent the hero crashing into. As I climb over the falling tree, a disturbing question suddenly pops into my head which completely stop me in my tracks.


    Wait two? I look back at the men that were struggling to pin the creature down, and sure enough the creature still had two of its arms. Was I seeing things? I swore three of its limbs got destroy in that explosion.


    A new leg suddenly sprouts out of the creature¡¯s body. One of the men quickly respond and jump on its newly form leg.


    ¡°Hurry up and kill it, before it completely heal!¡±


    Huh? It can heal itself? Then that means it wasn¡¯t faking its injury earlier. The creature¡¯s arm was actually broken when I capture it. It was just simply waiting for its arm to heal before breaking free.


    As I watch in disbelief the bald man raise his axe and the air and struck the creature in the chest with his axe hard as he could.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes widen as his axe bounce of the creature¡¯s body. ¡°I didn¡¯t even scratch even though I hit him with everything I got.


    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t fucking hurt it! That thing manage to survive an explosion, if you want to take that thing down you need to use magic. Enhance your strength, or command your weapon to pierce it skin, do something damn it, quickly!¡± After everything I said to him, I thought he wouldn¡¯t listen to me, but it seems he fully understood the situation.


    The bald man raise his axe once again, but this time I could sense magic flowing through his weapon. The bald man swung his weapon down at the defenseless creature. Just as axe was about to deal it the fatal blow, the creature quickly throws one of his teammates that was holding its arm into the axe¡¯s path.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­.¡± The moment his axe struck the back of his teammate head, I knew they couldn¡¯t defeat it. I guess I have to fight it¡­. Again!


    Since I knew the creature was going to come after me moment it was done with them, I waited and watch as it shook off the two men that holding was its arm and leg down. While his teammates was getting toss around like chew toys, the bald man stare blankly at the man he killed. With all four of them incapacitated, the creature was able to grow back its right leg.


    Fully recover, the creature unsurprisingly spares the defeated men and walks towards me. Accepting its challenge, I jump off the tree trunk and waited for it to get closer to me.


    ¡°You know as much as I admire that persistence of yours, it¡¯s really starting to get old. So how about we end fight once and for all?¡± I envelop my entire right arm in a black aura and punch the ground as hard as I could.


    [Summon: Blighted Golem]


    A web of plants suddenly erupted from the ground. As the plants stretch towards the sky, they twisted themselves together forming a giant arm.


    I really didn¡¯t want to use this move, since now I can¡¯t use the ¡°water element excuse¡± anymore. Once I finish this creature off, I¡¯m going need to kill everyone that¡¯s still alive here, but of course that¡¯s easier said then. Since the golem¡¯s arm was made of mud and rotting plants, its already falling apart even thought it was just created. Obviously, it won¡¯t last long.


    The creature unfazed by the giant arm, place both of its hands on the ground and knelt on one knee. The ground where the creature stood crack apart as it legs swell up.


    That¡¯s the same attack it use on Joseph. I guess it plans on ending this fight in one move. Good, I don¡¯t want to prolong this fight either, especially since its exhausting keeping this golem¡¯s arm together.


    The creature launch itself towards me at an incredibly speed. My golem falls in front of me and opens its hand up and preparation to catch the creature. Undeterred by my golem blocking its path, the creature rams into it, instantly destroying the hand. As the golem¡¯s arm fell apart, the plants latch onto the charging creature.


    ¡°Yup, figure this would happen.¡± I already knew my half-assed golem I created couldn¡¯t stop it. Its main purpose was just to slow it down, and it did it beautifully.


    As I watch the creature try to get through all the plants that got in its way, I felt a small quake beneath my feet which was my signal for victory. I lightly tap the ground with my foot, which cause a sword to shoot out the ground.


    I guess you could call this stealing, but the person who once wielding this sword is now dead, so I¡¯m sure he don¡¯t mind. If anything he¡¯s probably rooting for me right now. And if he is, then I guess I shouldn¡¯t let him down, since he was kind of enough to let me use his weapon.


    Every plant under my control wither away and die, as I focus my human magic into my sword. With no more plants in its way, the creature continue charging towards me.


    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you cocky? You clearly see a sword in my hand, and yet you still choose to face me head on? That regeneration ability of yours must be going to your head.¡±


    I admit its regenerative powers is quite annoying, but it¡¯s something I dealt with before. All I need to do is repeatedly tear it apart until it use up all of its energy, or just simply cuts its head off. If the brain is destroy all activity in the body will halt, including the ability to heal. Obviously, I have no intention of letting this fight go on any longer, so the moment it enter my range I¡¯m taking its head.


    [Enhance: Rend]


    My sword swiftly cuts through creature. Expecting to see its head flying about, I look up at the sky to see the creature entire upper torso in the air. My blood ran cold when I saw the creature¡¯s head was still attach to its body. Two new legs grew out before it lands behind me.


    Shit! That bastard must¡¯ve sacrifice both of its legs to protect its head. Which means this thing is fully aware of its weakness.


    I quickly turn around and held my sword in front of me waiting for the creature¡¯s counterattack. If this thing is protecting its head, the only way I¡¯ll be defeat it is by breaking its guard.


    [Command: Repel]


    The creature¡¯s arm flew right towards me, I quickly move my sword in the path its arm was heading, just as the creature was about to touch my sword, it quickly change its path and grabs my arm.


    A sharp pain runs throughout my arm as the creature tightly grips it. In fear it was trying to tear my arm off. I repeatedly punch the creature until my left hand felt numb. Unfazed by my weak attacks, the creature forcefully shook my sword out of my hand.


    Did I just lose? I collapse onto my knee as I watch the creature kick my sword away me. No not yet, I¡¯m still alive which means I still have a chance to turn this around, but why am I not dead yet? Earlier this bastard was trying its damn hardest to kill me, but now it¡¯s just standing there holding my arm, like its waiting for something. Well whatever it is reason, I¡¯m going to it use to my advantage. I¡¯m not going to stop fighting until I die.


    ¡°Amazing! Simply Amazing!¡± The sound of someone clapping and cheering completely interrupting any strategic thought I was creating.


    ¡°You got to be fucking kidding me¡­.¡± I let out a pitiful laugh as look behind me to see more creatures approaching me. One was bad enough, but now there¡¯s two more of them¡­. And to make things worse, a man wearing a white mask that had a simple smile draw on it was accompany them. Despite his stupid appearance I could tell from first glance that he was commanding them, and probably was stronger than them too.


    ¡°That was one hell of fight you put up miss. I was thoroughly surprise when I saw you give my pet a hard time, even more so when you use the power of corruption.¡±


    ¡°And the who hell are you supposed to be? A clown?¡± The guy chuckles a little bit.


    ¡°Seeing the situation you¡¯re in, surely you most know that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯ll be asking questions and getting answers too. So tell me darlin¡­ ¡°The man grabbed my hair and pull me closer to his face.


    ¡°Are you working for Alexander?¡±


    <hr />


    A/N: Welp I broke my promise I said I would update weekly, but it took me thee weeks to write this.What can I say writing a fight scene is hard, even when you know what''s going to happen in it. Well I hope liked it, and if you didn''t tell me what you hated about it. Next chapter the fight coming to an end. And hopefully that chapter doesn''t take me three weeks to complete either.


    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 44: Bad Day-Role Play

    Ok so imagine this. You finally made it home after a long day at work. You¡¯re tired and hungry. Just as you were about to take your shoes off and relax, you get into a heated argument with your wife. This isn¡¯t new, this happens every day, but today you accidentally cross the line. Hurt by your cruel words, your wife storms out the house. You chase after her only to see her in the arms of another man. A Stranger? An ex? Or maybe a secret lover? It doesn¡¯t really matter, because in the end that man is doing something you should¡¯ve been doing, comforting her.


    As you watch the two embrace from afar, you look up at the sky and quietly say ¡°this day can¡¯t get any worse.¡± The moment those words leave your lips, lighting flash across the sky, signaling the start of a downpour. The sudden rainfall feels like a divine message from life itself, as if it was telling you ¡°oh, it can get worse.¡± That scenario I describe while it isn¡¯t the exact situation I¡¯m in, it¡¯s certainly how I feel right now.


    I found myself engage in a fierce battle against an unknown monster. I grew cocky as the fight slowly tip in my favor. Until the creature suddenly turn the tide of the battle with its surprising resilience and quick thinking. Just when I thought things couldn¡¯t get any worse, a clown suddenly appears with two more creatures identical to the one I just fought. Surrounded by enemies and exhausted from my previous fight, I came to a realization that this day wasn¡¯t going to get better anytime soon. As if I was trying to challenge life itself, I mutter a sentence that¡¯s been known to cause trouble. Under my breath I softly whisper ¡°Surely. Surely this day can¡¯t get any worse.¡±


    Chapter 44


    Bad Day: Role Play


    ¡°Do you work for Alexander?¡± The masked man grab my hair and pull me close to his face.


    That¡¯s a weird question. I¡¯m sure this guy was watching me and the hero¡¯s fight against that creature and yet he¡¯s more concern about me working with Alexander than the hero. Does this mean he doesn¡¯t see Joseph as a threat or is he confident that creature actually manage to defeat him. Whatever the case is, seeing that this guy is commanding these creatures I think it¡¯s safe to say that this guy is the one Alexander was talking about, the psychopath that¡¯s trying to make a copy of me.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m waiting, hurry up and answer my question.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to talk when you¡¯re pulling on my hair so damn hard!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that.¡± The masked man surprisingly let¡¯s go of me. I quickly pat my head with my free arm to soothe the pain.


    ¡°Argh, damn that hurts!¡± Why the hell do I keep my hair so long? It¡¯s like I¡¯m begging people to grab it when I get into a fight.


    ¡°Hey¡­.¡± The masked man knelt down on one of his knees and looks me dead in my eyes. At least I think that¡¯s what he¡¯s doing, with that mask on, I really can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s doing, in fact I have no idea how he can even see with that thing on since there¡¯s no hole in the mask, unless you¡¯re trying to tell me he can see out of those poorly draw eyes on his mask?


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just the way you talk is kind of¡­. Nostalgic.¡±


    ¡°Nostalgic? Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure I would remember meeting a foul-mouthed woman like you.¡±


    I can say the same thing to you too. I¡¯m sure I would remember someone as flamboyant as him. Everything about him scream ¡°look at me!¡± From his stupid white mask with a smiley face on it, to his bumble bee plaid yellow suit.


    ¡°Actually when I get a better look at you, I notice that there¡¯s a lot about you that doesn¡¯t make sense. For example your appearance tell me you¡¯re a demon, yet you¡¯re clearly human. Not only that but you also have a sound mind even though you¡¯re a corruption user. Just who are you?¡±


    ¡°Jeez aren¡¯t you nosey. First you want to know if I¡¯m working for Alexander, then you ask me who I was before I could even answer your first question. I bet your next question would be what my three sizes are. Which by the way I would be glad to answer only if you tell this lizard thing to let go of me.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m going to listen to that absurd request of yours?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. I told you I would tell you everything if you let me go. Besides even if I am lying it¡¯s not like I can outrun you guys.¡±


    ¡°I guess you do have a point. Ok, let her go.¡± I sigh in relief as the unbearable pain in my right arm, slowly begin to fade away.


    ¡°You feel better?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Good, now that you¡¯re comfortable, why don¡¯t you answer my que-¡°A vine pierces straight through the back of the mask man¡¯s head.


    Too bad he¡¯s wearing a mask. I would¡¯ve love to see the light in his eyes disappear the moment the vine tore through his brain. Oh well, I¡¯m satisfied he even fell for such a simple trick. Now that he¡¯s been taking care of, it should be easier to deal with the other creatures.


    ¡°Dumbass, you should never let your guard down around me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to keep that in mind.¡± The mask man¡¯s body suddenly vanishes. Before I could process what happen, I was push on the ground where the mask man¡¯s body should¡¯ve been.


    ¡°That was quite the underhanded move. If I didn¡¯t see your fight earlier I would¡¯ve definitely fallen for it.¡± I turn my head to see the mask man was standing next to me with one of his foot on my back.


    ¡°That was an illusion wasn¡¯t it? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I already told you. I¡¯m the one asking questions and getting answers. So tell me what I want to know now.¡± The mask step on my back with enough strength that I fear my spine would break if he did it again.¡±


    ¡°Aguh, that actually hurt you know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of the point. I am torturing you.¡±


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing? And here I thought you were massaging my back!¡± I try to laugh, but the masked put more of his strength in his foot, which cause me to cough violently.¡± With his foot pressing me to the ground, it became difficult for me breathe properly. If he put any more pressure on me I¡¯m either going to suffocate, or be crush to death.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be stubborn. It¡¯ll make things much easier on both of us if you just tell me everything.¡± I try to speak, but I just ended up coughing again. Realizing I was trying to talk, the masked man took his foot off me, allowing me to breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry am I being difficult? It wasn¡¯t my original intent, but you see that pet of yours been trying its hardest to kill me for a while now, and just when I was about to get rid of it, you suddenly come out of nowhere and start stepping on me like I¡¯m so kind of stool. So surely you understand why I¡¯m being so uncooperative right now.¡±


    ¡°Yea, I get it¡­¡± The masked man grabs my arm and easily force me to my feet. ¡°You¡¯re the prideful type that won¡¯t talk no matter what I do to you. Trying to get you to talk by inflicting pain upon you is a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re letting me go?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just changing my tactic.¡±


    Of course he¡¯s not going to let me go. That mask he¡¯s wearing proves he don¡¯t want anyone to know about his existence. The fact that he shown himself to me proves that he plans on killing me the moment I give him what he wants. If I want to get out of here alive I¡¯m going to need to keep a tight-lipped of what I know, while trying to figure out how to deal with him.


    ¡°Ok, so what is this diabolical plan you have in store for me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call my plan diabolical. More like a test of friendship.¡±


    ¡°Friendship? You might find this hard to believe, but I¡¯m lacking in the friends department.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in lying. I saw you with your friends when you arrive here?¡±


    ¡°What you saw was a figment of your own imagination. I told you I don¡¯t have any fri-¡°My voice abruptly cuts off as the searing pain in my right arm spreads throughout my body.


    ¡°Would you look at that, I finally found how to shut you up.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?


    ¡°Simple, this.¡± A new intense wave of pain spread through me when he twist my right arm. My legs suddenly gave due to the intense pain. The masked man quickly pull me back to my feet before I could touch the ground.


    ¡°It must be tough being this stubborn. The man spoke in a low and menacing tone. ¡°Your body is crying out in pain and you refuse to help it because it¡¯ll hurt your pride. Admirable, but in the long run pointless. If this keeps up eventually both your pride and body will break on you. But don¡¯t worry, as I said before I don¡¯t have time to play this little game of ours, but I wonder if your friends are as tough as you.¡±


    Why does he keep saying I have a friend? I don¡¯t have anyone I¡¯m close to. Unless he¡¯s talking about Aaron.


    My heart drop once I realize how grim the situation would become if Aaron got capture. He would definitely tell this man everything, especially if he saw me in trouble. But Aaron is currently in Athens, there¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve capture him in broad daylight in front of hundreds of people.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look distraught. Is it possible that you¡¯re concern about your friends?¡±


    ¡°How many times I have to tell you I don¡¯t have any friends?! I keep to myself because I know others would slow me down.¡±


    ¡°Ok, if these aren¡¯t your friends then you don¡¯t mind me killing them do you?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I look back at the masked man. The fact he could say something so cold while wearing a bright and happy attire made him looked more sinister.


    ¡°You said they¡¯re aren¡¯t your friends. So it shouldn¡¯t bother you if they die right?¡±


    ¡°R-Right.¡± For some reason I hesitate to speak. The fear that the person he was going to bring me was Aaron repeatedly flash in my head. But even if it is him it shouldn¡¯t¡­. it wouldn¡¯t bothered me.


    ¡°If anything happens to him...¡± My heart suddenly starts to beat rapidly almost like it was trying to bust out of my chest. I look behind me to see if the clown was the one talking to me.


    ¡°Eyes forward, you¡¯re guest is here.¡± I could hear the sound of people being drag across the ground. Obviously these ¡°guest¡± where being held hostage by those things. I had no idea who these people were, and I didn¡¯t want to know. I averted my eyes from the people in front of me only to have the mask man twist my head, forcing me to stare at them.


    I expected to see Max, Aaron and Claire being held down by those things. Instead it was the bald man and his two surviving teammates.


    "Thank goodness." A strange sense of relief swept over me when I saw them. At this point I knew the mysterious voice was coming from mind. I guess I am slowly descending into madness, especially since I feel so calm right now in this dire situation.


    ¡°Ok, this is what¡¯s going to happen. I¡¯m going to ask this girl three questions if I¡¯m satisfied with the answer I¡¯ll let one of you go, but if she lie or refuse to answer me then one of you will die. How does that sound? Sounds fun right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking insane!!!¡± One of the men shouted at the top of his lung.


    ¡°You said you like it? Good, let¡¯s get started.¡± Question number one. Are you working for Alexander?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Incorrect Response.¡± A creature steps on one of the men head. The man scream in pain as the creature slowly crush his head with its foot. The man cries of agony eventually stop when its head cave in to the pressure. The gruesome scene cause me to wince a little. Even for me this was too gory. A piece of the man brain ooze out of a wide crack in his head. The wound look like someone planted a small bomb inside of his head and detonate it. What a shitty way to die, that¡¯s definitely not how I want to go.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Ok, second question. How are you able to use corruption without suffering any consequences?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. It¡¯s because I¡¯m just that good.¡±


    ¡°Stop joking around and tell him the truth!! Please! I don¡¯t want to die!!¡±Tears were streaming down man¡¯s face as he shouted at me.


    How pathetic, he actually believe the mask man word. He¡¯s going to kill you guys regardless if I answer his question or not. He just said that¡¯ll he¡¯ll spare you so you could pressure me into talking. An old torture tactic, one I will not fall for.


    ¡°Ok I¡¯ll tell you the truth. It¡¯s because I¡¯m awesome.¡±


    ¡°Incorrect response.¡± The second man was push onto the ground and step on just like the last one.


    ¡°Wait, wait! I don¡¯t even know who she is! Please listen to me! Listen to¡­¡± The area fell silent the moment the man crying for his life dies. Just like his partner his head was crush.


    My heart and mind remain calm despite watching two people die in violent manner. I think the only that was affected by this was my stomach. Seeing brain chucks flying about was kind of nauseating. I guess becoming human hasn¡¯t affected my apathy towards death.


    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you cold-hearted. Two people just die because of you and didn¡¯t even flinch. Is it because these people don¡¯t mean anything to you, or are you just putting on a strong front?¡±


    ¡°Is that your third question?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The mask man falls silent. I guess he finally realize this stupid tactic won¡¯t work on me.


    ¡°No, this is my final question¡­.¡± He pulled me closer to him to point where I could hear his breathing loud and clear.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Incorrect response.¡±


    Just like the others the bald man¡¯s head was step upon. Although unlike the others the bald man didn¡¯t scream or cry. He remain silent as his head got crush. No doubt about it, the man was traumatize. Killing his own teammate broke him to the point that he¡¯s not even trying to fight off the creature.


    ¡°This is all your fault.¡± The bald man says just before his brain splatters everywhere. I¡¯m sure those words were directed towards me. Humans always blame there misfortunate on me. If he would¡¯ve just retreated the moment he saw the creature than none of this would¡¯ve happen to him, but no, somehow this is all my fault. Everything is my fault¡­


    ¡°Man, I suck at this.¡± The clown was suddenly in front of me scratching head. Seeing him change position so fast, it took me a few seconds to realize that nobody was holding me no more.


    A trap? No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would he set a trap up for me when he already capture me? Whatever his reason is this my chance to strike now.


    ¡°What would the Demon King do?¡± I stop in my track when I heard him mutter my name. Alexander told me these guys are trying to create a second me, but I have no idea why, why would anyone try create a person who sole purpose is to destroy life?


    ¡°Why, why are so fascinating with the Demon King?¡± I quickly cover my mouth once I realize I accidentally said what was on my mind. Completely destroying any element of surprise I might have had on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I told you already that I would be the one asking the questions. But since you did peak my interest I guess I can tell you this much.¡± The clown squatted down in front of me and look me straight in my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown bored of this story.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Story? You think this is some kind of play?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± He quickly jump back to his feet and stretch his arms towards the sky. ¡°The whole world is a stage baby! And everyone has a role to play. Everyone, expect me¡­¡± The clown¡¯s shoulder drops like he suddenly lost all of his energy.


    ¡°I am nothing more than a witness, a spectator that¡¯s incapable of interfering. For a while I was satisfy with just watching, but you know, no matter how much you enjoy a story you¡¯ll eventually get tired of it after watching the same scenes over and over again. You know where I¡¯m going with this right?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer. I mean did he really expect me to understand that rambling?


    Realizing I wasn¡¯t going to say anything, the clown shook and let out a sigh.


    ¡°A hero rises and the Demon king falls. This scenario has repeated itself more times than I can count. It has become boring, predicable. But what if the villain, the Demon Kings win, wouldn¡¯t that be interesting?¡±


    Yea, I guess that would be interesting.¡±


    ¡°What? You actually agree with me?¡± The clown place his hand dramatically on his heart. Since his face is cover I guest this was way of showing me his surprise.


    ¡°Most people would call me insane if they heard what I said.¡±


    ¡°Oh no trust me, you are fucking insane. I just think that idea is interesting.¡±


    ¡±Wouldn¡¯t agreeing with a madman also make you insane?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fair point.¡± The clown chuckles a little to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to like you.¡±


    ¡°Really? If you like me how about you let go then?¡±


    ¡°I wish I could, but you¡¯re too dangerous to be left alive, but then again since you possess the power of corruption it would be unwise to kill you, especially since I have no idea how you were able to obtain that power.¡± The clown pat his head again, while walking around in a circle.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll take you back with me, maybe the others will know what to do with you.¡±


    Others? Of course there¡¯s more. There¡¯s no way a psychopath like him could evolve monsters into whatever these things are. I bet this guy is nothing more than messenger. But if that¡¯s the case than who actually is behind these creatures evolution?


    ¡°Seeing that you agree with my plan, I¡¯m sure the others will accept you. So what do you say feel like joining me?¡± The clown offering me his hand. I push it away and step away from him.


    ¡°I think you misheard me. I didn¡¯t agree with your plan, I just said it was interesting. Beside you must be out of your mind if you think I¡¯ll willingly follow someone who try to torture me.¡±


    ¡°So you plan on fighting us? You do remember what happen last time you try to fight us right?¡± Two of the creatures walk in front of the mask man like they were trying to make me remember something by showing themselves.


    ¡°Yea I remember what happen, but I¡¯m sure that creature I fought also remember how hard it was for it to defeat me. And fact I¡¯m sure it knows it can¡¯t beat me again. I mean why else would it be hiding behind you?" The mask man glances at the creature standing behind him. Its arms and legs were noticeably thinner than the others. Constantly regenerate from my attacks has definitely weaken it.


    ¡°True you did do number on him, but it took you everything you had to damage just one of them. Do really think you¡¯re capable of taking three of them?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± He does have a point. I¡¯m confident I can take on one of them, but fighting all of them at once might be a problem.


    ¡°Try to bring her back to me in one piece.¡± Two of the creatures dash off in different direction towards me. I took a step back and prepare myself for their attack. Just as our fight was about to begin an object flies over me and impales one of the creatures. I immediately knew what the object was the moment I saw it. Of course I think anyone would recognize the weapon that killed them a couple of hundreds of times.


    ¡°The legendary Excalibur, the sword powerful enough to kill immortals. Does that mean you¡¯re finally going to show up, Joseph?!¡± The hero push all the low hanging branches out of his way as he made his way back to the battlefield. The cloak he wore was torn to the point it didn¡¯t cover anything at all, fully revealing his chest. Despite not having anything on that can protect him, somehow he doesn¡¯t have a single scratch on his body, even his right arm that was broken earlier was fully heal


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you show up. For a second there I thought you weren¡¯t going to make an appearance. Although I have to say you¡¯re performance has been lackluster. ¡±


    ¡°Performance? Do you think this is some kind of game? Four people are dead because of you! ¡± The hero shouted


    ¡°You¡¯re blaming me for their death? Isn¡¯t it your job to stop this kind of stuff from happening? So in reality those four die because of you. In to answer your last question. No, I don¡¯t think this is a game, it¡¯s more like a show, and right now you are failing at your role. I hope you shape up because if you don¡¯t then a lot more people is going to die. Like this girl for example.¡± The creature that was hiding behind the clown jumps out and charge at me. The hero quickly intercepted the creature.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I have some unfinished business with that thing.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Anna. I know you probably want revenge, but I need to destroy these things before they can hurt anyone else.¡± The hero grab the creature by its neck and pick it up with one hand.


    [Element: Flash freeze]


    Ice quickly spread across the creature¡¯s body, freezing it before it had chance to move. The hero slam the frozen creature into the ground breaking it¡¯s into pieces.


    ¡°You are right, it¡¯s my fault they die. The only way I can make it up to them is by stopping you.¡± In an instant, the hero was front of the clown. Just like his last victim, he pick him up by his neck and quickly begin to freeze him. The clown let¡¯s out a laugh as ice cover his body.


    ¡°Going straight for the kill huh? And here I thought you were a pacifist.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what you told me. I¡¯m stepping my game up.¡±


    ¡°Good! Good!! You¡¯re improving! That¡¯s what I like to see, but unfortunately¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s going to take a lot more than that to kill me.¡± A second clown completely identical to the first one suddenly appears behind the hero. The clown that hero the held in his hand vanish as if it never existence.


    ¡°That was an illusion wasn¡¯t it? Just who are?¡±


    ¡°Alexander didn¡¯t tell you about me huh? I guess that shows how much he trust you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The hero tries to grab the clown again, but his hand goes right through him.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I didn¡¯t come here to fight you. I just wanted to see if these things are capable of fighting you and well¡­.¡± The mask glance at the creature that was impale by Excalibur and the one the hero froze solid.


    ¡°It looks like they need some more work.¡± The clown¡¯s body slowly begin to fade away. Unable to hurt him, all we can do is watch him and the other creature¡¯s body vanish.


    ¡°Oh yea, before I go¡­.¡± With nothing but his head remaining, the clown turn around and look at me.¡± You should be careful of this woman, something tells me she¡¯s not actually on your side. You should take care of her, before she backstabs you.¡±


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m going to listen to your advice?¡±


    ¡°I hope you do, I really can¡¯t have dying on me yet. So please stay alive, I need you for my finale.¡± The clown and the creature with him vanish, leaving us with nothing but ominous words.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m going to let you escape?!¡± Excalibur suddenly reappears in the hero¡¯s hand. I quickly back away from him the moment I saw Excalibur. Despite it not being pointed at me, I still couldn¡¯t help feeling threaten by it.


    ¡°Stay right here Anna, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you¡¯ll never catch him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You saw his power. He has the ability to toy with our minds. We¡¯re never going to find him unless he reveal himself to us.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we should just let him get away with murder?!!¡± The usual kind and gentleness that was in Joseph¡¯s eyes was replace with rage. It was interesting seeing a hero hell-bent on killing someone, while I was the one trying my best to stop him.


    ¡°How are you not angry? Didn¡¯t he also hurt you, I mean you look like you¡¯re in a lot of pain.¡±


    I guess I must look really look like crap for someone as oblivious as him to notice that. My entire body was hurting to the point that walking and breathing has become a challenge for me.


    ¡°Oh trust me, I am angry, far angrier than you, but I¡¯m not going to run around and look for a guy I know I can¡¯t find. We¡¯re better off coming up with plan to deal with him when he returns which he will. After all he¡¯s the type of guy that likes being in the center of attention.¡±


    ¡°Damnit.¡± Curses to himself, before sitting down next to me. ¡°Just who was that guy?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± But I do know he wasn¡¯t human.


    That strength he display when he step on me was beyond the strength of a human. In fact I¡¯m sure he could¡¯ve broke my spine if he wanted to. Not only that, but he also can create illusions. An ability that not even I can use. He¡¯s far stronger than a human and he possess a power that even I can¡¯t mimic, the only logical conclusion is that he¡¯s a demi god, but that also doesn¡¯t make sense.


    To become a demi god you need an Entity to give you their blessing. But the only two Entities near this planet is me and Athena and she already gave her blessing to this idiot in front of me. Which means that the clown somehow created a trick that allow him make illusions?


    Frustration slowly build up inside of me, as I found myself with more questions than answers. Giving up on trying solve anything, I laid on my back and look up at the sky. Somehow despite everything that happen today. Despite nearly being frozen by Alexander or killed by his body guard, despite getting into a fight with an unknown monster and a clown, this day was nowhere near over. The sun hang high in the sky as if it telling me this day had more plans in store for me.


    I close my eyes to block out the sun and the ¡°message¡± it was trying to shine at me. I know there¡¯s a lot I have to worry about. Like that clown, Alexander, and my own weakness. But right now the only thing I want to do is go to sleep.


    ¡°Hey Joseph.¡±


    ¡°Yea?¡±


    ¡°Wake me up when this day is over.¡±


    (Claire P.O.V)


    ¡°Aaron, you in there?¡± I bang on the door repeatedly asking the same question, even though I already knew the answer. Aaron was definitely in there, but for some reason he wasn¡¯t answering. Could he be asleep? No, it¡¯s way to earlier to go bed, unless¡­.


    ¡°Aaron you¡¯re not masturbating are you?!¡± Expecting to see face of an embarrassed kid, I kick open the door, only to be greeted by an unnatural darkness.


    Somehow despite it being in the middle of the day, Aaron¡¯s room was pitch black. A cold air that chill me to my bones blew past me when I took a step closer to the room, it was as it that was a warning not go any further.


    ¡°Aaron?¡± I nervously called out to him.


    ¡°¡­.¡± I stood at the doorway hoping Aaron would say something, hoping he¡¯ll tell me he¡¯s okay, but all I got was an eerie silence. Realizing I wasn¡¯t going to get anything done, I step into the room. It was the first time in my life I regretted listening to my curios side.


    The darkness didn¡¯t ease up even after I enter the room, in fact somehow it felt like it got even darker, I couldn¡¯t even see my own hands in front of me. Even the door to the room I left open vanish. It was like all light that enter this room was being devour. The only thing visible was what appear to be a crystal that gave off a strange black glow. I headed towards the crystal using it as my beacon.


    ¡°Claire¡­.¡± Another chill ran down my spine, when I heard someone whisper my name. Whoever said that was right behind me and I knew for a fact that it wasn¡¯t Aaron. I pick my pace up too afraid to look behind.


    ¡°Half Elf¡­¡± The voice grew louder as I got closer to the crystal. At this point I was running while the phantom voice continue to throw insults at me.


    Finally reaching crystal, I quickly pick it up and turn around to see nothing was there. Even the darkness that shallow the room was gone. The only thing there was the door that led me into this room.


    ¡°Was I imaging things?¡± I look down at my hand to see a black shard laying in it, telling me it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Still shaken over what I witness, I absentmindedly stare at the crystal until the sound of someone breathing brought me back to reality. Right next to me was a brown hair kid sitting in a chair. I felt greatly relieve when I saw him.


    ¡°Hey Aaron, do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Aaron remain silent despite me being right next to him. This silence felt just like the one when the room was engulf in darkness.


    ¡°Aaron?¡± Once again my voice was overtaking by fear and concern. More than anything I wanted leave this room and never return, but after what I witness I couldn¡¯t just leave Aaron by himself.


    I lightly tap Aaron on his shoulder which cause to slump over onto the desk.


    ¡°Aaron are you ok?¡± I shook him a little bit hoping he would response. My heart stop when I looked him in the eyes. Both of them were completely white.


    ¡°Aaron?!¡± I shouted while shaking him violently, yet despite my efforts he remain unresponsive.


    ¡°Aaron! Aaron!! Aaron!!!!¡±


    <hr>


    A/N: Well it looks like Anna isn¡¯t the only one having a bad day. Next chapter we¡¯re going to find out what Aaron been up to.


    Also addressing the red words I use. Those mean that there someone else talking for the character that¡¯s supposed to be talking, it¡¯s kind of like a second voice. You¡¯ll usually see it for people who¡¯s been corrupted and are suffering from a split personality disorder.


    Also seen some comments saying Anna is weak or is a damsel. I was going to address this, but you guys are going to find out what I¡¯m planning on doing with her fighting capabilities in a few chapters so there¡¯s really no point in me talking about it now. Just know that Anna is brawler that doesn¡¯t believe in training or martial arts, so there won¡¯t be anything like a training arc or something like that. Also Anna is too lazy to do something like pushups anyway, so yea¡­


    Anyway hope enjoy, thanks for reading.

 Anniversary

    Hey guys, Rookie here. I would just like to tell you that a year has passed since I started writing this series. Now I know that doesn¡¯t sound like a big deal to you guys, but to me it¡¯s a huge deal.


    I¡¯m sure I told you guys this before, but I am a half-assed person that give up on things, before I can make any real progress. So for me to still be writing this story after a year is really incredible for me. And really as cheesy as this sounds it¡¯s really because of you guys. I remember when I posted the first chapter I was so nervous I couldn¡¯t sleep at all that night. This trend continue for a while. Hell even now I still get anxious when I post a chapter.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Honestly, even after a year has passed, I still find it unbelievable that I¡¯m actually writing. Mostly because I used hated writing not too long ago. And I even find it more unbelievable that people actually like my story. Of course my writing still needs improvement, which I plan on doing in this side chapter I¡¯m going to write.


    Well anyway to make this short, and trust me I can write ten pages on how I feel about all of this. I want to say thank you for reading, and I hope I can continue to entertain you guys in the future¡­. see you guys soon.

 Side Chapter : Mirrior

    Side Chapter


    Mirror


    A sigh of frustration escapes my lips as I close the book I was reading. With nothing else better to do, I stare absent-mindedly at the unlit fireplace in front of me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong don¡¯t like the book?¡± A brown headed man calls out to me. Sweat drip down his muscular body as he struggle to keep his entire body in the air with his one and only arm.


    ¡°I have no idea, hearing you huff and puff is making it hard for me to read.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that.¡± The brown headed man let¡¯s his body fall to the ground. The man gave me a soft smile as he wipe the sweat off his body with a towel. To be honest, I was slightly impress not because of the intensive workout he did, but how fast he recover.


    When he first return home the man in every sense of the word was broken. For the first couple of weeks he stay in his room. After a while he left the room, but for some reason he didn¡¯t speak to me and Aaron, the only person he talk to was Deborah. Despite him being the man of the household, he felt like a stranger that didn¡¯t belong here. But that¡¯s all in the past. Now he¡¯s trying to spend more time with his kids and even try to teach Aaron how to fight, I guess he realize he doesn¡¯t have that much time with us anymore, because soon Aaron and I will be leaving.


    ¡°Hmpf¡± James let¡¯s out a grunt as he jumps to his feet. I place my book on a table when he gave me a look like he wanted to say something.


    ¡°You should try training more Anna. You will be able to beat me, if you put some effort in.¡± I laugh off his advice. The only reason why James is training so hard in the first place is because he knows I can beat him if he slips up just once.


    ¡°Unlike you mortals, I don¡¯t need to train to get stronger.¡±


    ¡°You do realize you¡¯re human right?¡±


    I turn my head away from him trying to ignore the fact he hit me with, but no matter how hard I try to deny it, what he said is true. Despite me still possessing some of my godly powers, and remembering all my past lives, I¡¯m 100% human right now.


    ¡°Anna, the only reason why I¡¯m not being strict with your training is because I know you¡¯re already a capable fighter, but if you continue to slack off like this not only will you never be able to defeat me, but eventually your little brother will surpass you.¡±


    ¡°Yea right, you really think that wimp can surpass me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be amaze at what a human can do when they care for someone.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I pick my book up again and open it to the last page I was on. It was my subtle way of telling James I was done with this conversation.


    Realizing I have nothing else to say, James shook his head and sits in a chair next to me. The both of us sat in complete silence. I try to ignore the awkward silence by reading my book, but all I ended up doing was rereading the same line over and over again.


    ¡°So¡­. How was your day?¡±


    How was my day? What a lame way to start a conservation. But I can¡¯t blame him. The only time we actually speak to each other is when we¡¯re sparing. Not only that, but if I was in his situation I also would have no idea what to say to my child if they was a being that can destroy the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet. Especially since I don¡¯t have a certain someone clinging to me right now.¡±


    ¡°Yea, this place is quieter without Aaron or Deborah around, but I guess this is what this place is going to be like when you leave.¡± Seeing James so dejected, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange sense of remorse, like somehow this was my fault. Well I guess in a way it is. After coming home from whatever traumatic event he face, he then had to deal with his kids leaving home early, before he could get a chance to spend time with them properly. For a guy who always wanted a family, this must truly be heart-breaking. At least I think so. To me kids are nothing more than an annoyance and I would be happy to get rid of anything that annoy me. But it¡¯s been made obvious to me multiple times that my thought process is completely different than humans.


    ¡°If you feel like you¡¯re going to be lonely, why don¡¯t you just make another kid? I¡¯m sure Deborah wouldn¡¯t mind, especially since no one will be here to disturb you guys.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something my daughter should be telling me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just trying to help you out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I really appreciate it¡± Giving me a small smile, James jump back up to his feet and stretch his body. Watching him moving around so vigorously, tired me out a little.


    ¡°Jeez, aren¡¯t you a little too old to be energetic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the reason why I¡¯m on the move, I fear my age will catch up to me if I stop.


    ¡°If that what you think, then don¡¯t let me stop you.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let you even if you tried.¡± With a little smirk on his face, James pats me on the head. Normally I would smack anyone who hands gets close to me but for some reason I allow him pet me. At this point it was impossible for me to focus on my book, so all I could do was watch James awkwardly play with my hair.


    ¡°You really have grown into a beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡¯ I lean back in my chair, surprise by James¡¯ out-of-nowhere compliment. ¡°Are you messing with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s a complimented. In fact the reason I want you to train harder is because I¡¯m concern you¡¯ll get into trouble simply because of your looks.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ thank you, but you know, being the person I am that doesn¡¯t really feel like a compliment.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, sorry.¡± James quickly retracted his hand from my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, that was actually a pretty good pick up line, despite how creepy it sounded. I bet Deborah will be all over you if you use it on her.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Hahaha, maybe.¡± James let¡¯s out an awkward laugh while scratching the stubbles that cover his face. While James continue to laugh like a fool. The shadows in the living room slowly grew larger as the time went on. It wouldn¡¯t be long before this place in the entire area was shallow by darkness.


    ¡°Speaking of Deborah, both her and Aaron should coming home soon. It is starting to get late.¡±


    ¡°Yea, and seeing that she¡¯s training Aaron, she¡¯ll probably be too tired to fix anything. So how about we go out to eat?¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m not really hunger.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Well even if you don¡¯t want nothing I¡¯ll bring you something back just in case.¡±


    ¡°Yea, yea, yea.¡± I wave him away while I continue to look at my book. The moment I heard the door shut I glance out the window and watch as James head into the woods.


    ¡°Beautiful huh?¡± I twirl my hair around as James¡¯ words echo in my head. Did he really mean that or was he just messing with me? It didn¡¯t feel like he was joking the way he was looking at me, but then again he is technically my father and it¡¯s natural to be complimented by family members.


    I look down at the two mounds were attach to my chest. They weren¡¯t really that big, but they were noticeable


    Seeing myself fascinated with my own tits, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at how weird this whole situation is. Even though I been in this body for sixteen years I guess I still haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet. Well it doesn¡¯t help that this body is still growing. Not only have my breasts got bigger, but my waist became curvier. I was becoming more of a woman by the day, and apparently a hot one at that from what James said.


    ¡°¡­Might as well check myself out.¡± Filled with lust in curiosity, I take my shirt off. I gasp in amazement as I stare my own naked body. From my small perky tits to my cute belly button was expose and in full view. The only garment I had on now was my black shorts, which showed off my slender legs. It took all my willpower to stop myself from touching myself.


    I cautiously look around the room before darting to the bathroom. The main thing I wanted to do was examine my body, not pleasure myself although from the way things are looking I¡¯m probably going to do that anyway.


    I quickly shut the door behind me the moment I enter the bathroom. I took a deep breath as I headed towards the mirror. To be honest I have no idea what I look like. Ever since my hair started turning black, I stop looking in the mirror because I knew this body was somehow inheriting terrifying features from my original body like my red glowing eyes. Although from what James said, apparently I don¡¯t look half bad.


    ¡°Yea right.¡± I shook my head dismissing James¡¯s word. He¡¯s just said that because I¡¯m supposed to be his child. There¡¯s no way I remotely look beautiful or handsome at that, especially since this body inherited my looks. If anything, I bet I have a butter-face. Not like that matters, I¡¯m mean I¡¯m not trying to win a beauty award or anything.


    I step in front of the mirror before I could have a chance to second guest my decision. I was left speechless the moment I saw myself. Not only was I surprise to see how cute I¡¯m actually am, but how my features fitted perfectly on this body. My rough black hair, has become luscious. And my terrifying red eyes now gave off a beautiful red glow.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­.. I look good.¡± I found myself completely enamored with the half-naked girl in front of me. Despite her cute and innocent look, the girl was all too eager to show her body to me. My heart rapidly beat against my chest as the fluster girl explore her body. As the girl continue to put a show on for me I reach into my shorts and try to grab something that no longer exist. The ecstasy that clouded my brain began fade as I search around my shorts looking for my missing member.


    ¡°Huh?! Where the hell is it?!!¡± Panicky I pulled my shorts down, to see nothing. Instead of falling into hysteria, my mind clears up the remaining fog in my head.


    ¡°Right¡­ of course I don¡¯t have a dick anymore.¡± I look back at the mirror to see the girl face was still red, although she was blushing more out of embarrassment than anything else. Which is understandable she, I mean I was getting off on myself. Just as I was about to pull my shorts up, I notice a wet string sticking to of my fingers.


    ¡°I guess this means my body is turn on right now. Great, now how do I turn it off?¡± I didn¡¯t want to go any further after the embarrassment I face, but it seem my body didn¡¯t want me to stop. The self- control that I just got back slowly slip away from me as an annoying ache assaulted my body. Fearing that I would lose my mind, I gave into my body desire.


    ¡°This is just like my original body, all I need to do is just rub a little and I¡¯ll calm down, right?¡± I let out a nervous laugh as my hand slid down further down my body. My entire body shudders as I felt electricity flow through my body when I touch my crotch. I thought I came if wasn¡¯t for the unyielding ache that continue to torment my mind and body.


    After tasting a small bit of pleasure, my body started to move on its own. Unable to stop myself all I could do was moan in delight. Despite my best effort. I couldn¡¯t satisfy the desire that was driving my body mad. I grew irritated as I was continuously assaulted by waves of euphoria yet none of them brought me over the edge. At this point it felt more like torture than pleasure.


    ¡°Ahh!! Why can¡¯t I cum?!¡± I cried out in frustration. Despite the confusion stupid look I probably got on my face, I already knew the answer to the question. The unbearable ache that I was feeling was coming from inside my body. Simply rubbing the outside wasn¡¯t going to make it go away. If I really wanted to get satisfy myself I would have to go inside¡­.


    Even though I was completely consume by my lust, a little part of me resistance and prevented me from crossing the line. Maybe it was fear that if I cross the line I won¡¯t be able to come back, or maybe it was what little male pride I had left stopping me. Although at this point I don¡¯t see how I can have any male pride left, I mean I am touching myself like a whore that wants to get fuck badly.


    ¡°Fuck it, I don¡¯t care anymore! Male or female it doesn¡¯t matter, all I want to do is just cum right now!¡± At the edge of my sanity, I break down the last part of me that was resisting and insert one of my finger inside of me.


    My mind went blank as if it couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Everything around me turn white as my body explodes in ecstasy. Regaining my conscious, I found my laying on the bathroom floor sap of all my energy.


    ¡°Damn it¡­. I really lost my shit my back there.¡± With my body finally calming down, my mind was suddenly attack by shame and regret.


    ¡°Anna you in there?¡± Hearing a knock on the door, I immediately sit up despite how tired I was.


    ¡°One second I¡¯m coming¡­.Pun not intended.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just give me a second.¡± I quickly pull my shorts up that dangling off my legs and threw my shirt back on. I sluggishly move my body towards the door. Before I open the door, I took a quick look at myself in the mirror. My face was beet red and my body was cover in sweat and probably other fluids as well. The only possible excuse I can come with to explain why I look like this is that I feel sick. Quickly preparing my story I would tell, I open the door up to see James was standing by the door.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I¡¯m fine, I was just exercising.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that James was in front of me. I would probably smack myself for fucking up my excuse I literally just created a few seconds ago.


    ¡°In the bathroom?¡± James tilted his head sideways in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than exercising in front of someone reading a book.¡± I push pass him before he could question me anymore. Thanks to the orgasm robbing me of all my leg strength, I nearly fell a couple times as I made my way to the living room.


    ¡°Hey, are you really alright?¡± A shriek escapes from my mouth as I felt an electric feeling course through my body when James touch my shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m still sensitive. I mean sore¡­ from all those pushups I was doing.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± James fell silent as he looked at me confuse. Realizing I was just making things worse, I let out a sigh and to calm myself and my body down.


    ¡°So what brings you back here? I thought you were going out to eat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I plan on doing, but I wanted to know what you me to bring back to you.¡±


    ¡°I already told you I didn¡¯t want anything, but since you insist how about some cake?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure eating something sweet would defeat the purpose of training.¡±


    ¡°After the ¡®intensive¡¯ training I did, I think deserve something a little bit sweet.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Alright fine.¡± James pat me on the head again as he headed towards the door. ¡°Since you actually listen to me and train, I guess I can reward this one time. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Giving me a thumbs up James once again leaves the house.


    I fall into a chair relieve that he fell for my stupid excuse. Exhausted, I bask in the silence that filled the room. Thinking back to everything I just did I think it¡¯s safe to say that I should probably continue to avoid looking at mirrors

 Bad day: Spirited Away

    Chapter 45


    Bad Day: Spirited Away


    I never thought in my life I would be happy to see a human city. I collapse in front of the city gate, exhausted both physically in mentally from the events that happen today.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Joseph said as he offers me one of his hands. The pity look he was giving me irritated me to no end.


    ¡°I¡¯ll live.¡± I ignore Joseph¡¯s hand and pick myself up from the dirt. Every part of my body was screaming in pain when I move, forcing me to walk slowly.


    ¡°Alright, how about I heal you then? Thanks to Athena¡¯s blessing, I can heal most injuries.¡± Both Joseph¡¯s hands gave off a faint white glow, I could sense a warm and familiar power from the light, it was most definitely Athena¡¯s magic.


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ll just let my body heal naturally.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon there¡¯s no need to be tough, let me heal you.¡± Joseph move his hand closer to me, I quickly grab his arm just before his glowing hand could touch me. The warm magic covering Joseph¡¯s right hand vanish the moment I touch it. Just like I thought, this body can¡¯t accept Athena¡¯s blessing. Since me and Athena¡¯s power are pretty much polar opposite of each other, this body will deny anything related to her. Which means if he tries to heal me, it probably will do more harm than good.


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Joseph stares dumbly at his arm that I was holding. He must be surprise that I was easily able to catch it or that I was able to cancel out the magic covering his hand.


    ¡°Well if you don¡¯t want me to heal you, I can just carry you then.¡±


    ¡°Also not going to happen. I refuse to let a half-naked man carry me anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Huh, half-naked?¡± Joseph looks down at himself to see that the cloak he was wearing was torn to the point it didn¡¯t cover his body at all.


    ¡°Are you serious? Did you just now realize your cloak was torn?¡±


    ¡°Can you blame me? I had other things to focus on then my clothes. Besides, your clothes aren¡¯t doing so well either. You have a huge footprint on the back of your jacket.¡±


    ¡°What, really?!¡± I quickly spun my body around as if it was going to help me see the back of my jacket. Joseph cover his mouth trying to hide his stupid smile.


    ¡°The footprint is probably from when the clown was stepping on me. By the way, where were you when this was happening?¡±


    ¡°I was¡­. Unconscious.¡± Seeing the hero so embarrassed made me want to taunt him, but I couldn¡¯t say anything since we¡¯re both in the same situation. How funny, I the Demon King and the Hero couldn¡¯t defeat a clown. This world really has become weird.


    ¡°Anna, can you do me a favor and keep what happen today a secret?¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want anyone to find out you got beat by a clown?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The little smile on Joseph¡¯s face vanish the moment I mention the clown. ¡°That masked guy, from the way he talked it seems he¡¯s well acquainted with Alexander. I have no idea why Alexander never told me about him, but he must have his reason.¡±


    ¡°You do realize the only reason why we lost was because we had no info on those guys. If we stay silent then more people will become victims to those things.¡±


    ¡°I know but just trust me on this, I¡¯m sure Alexander is coming up with a plan to deal with these guys.¡± He tells me to believe in Alexander, but it seems like he trying tell himself to have faith in him. To think the whole human race life is in the hands of this fool who has blind faith in a man who wants hog all the glory for himself. I don¡¯t see this ending well for anyone. Oh well, I have no intention of giving advice to the man I plan on killing.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. But you know, I wasn¡¯t the only one who saw that creature. The other adventurers that manage to escape definitely won¡¯t stay quiet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worry about them. Most adventurers tend to tell tall tales about their adventures, the worst thing they can do is start another rumor about monsters acting weird.¡±


    ¡°I guess, that make sense, but what are you going to do about Alexander?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wait until he ready to tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Unbelievable. I wanted to grab the indecisive fool by the neck and tell him to take actions into his own hands, but I already decided that I wouldn¡¯t help him.


    ¡°Fine, do what you want.¡± Too tired to deal with this kid anymore, I walk into the city. I was attack by the stares of everyone by the entrance. Some look at me with concern while others look at me with disgust like I was some sort of rat. I must really look like shit, because that¡¯s exactly how I feel right now.


    ¡°Hey, are you angry at me?¡± Hearing the hero behind me, I pick my pace up to stay ahead of him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you walking ahead of me?¡±


    ¡°Because unlike you my body doesn¡¯t heal by me just standing around and doing nothing.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re mad.¡±


    I wanted to hit him really badly, but in doing so would just prove to him that I¡¯m angry.


    ¡°Anna, do you mind if ask one more question? I promise I¡¯ll leave you alone after this.¡±


    That was probably the best thing that came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Go ahead, ask away.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we can meet again like this?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I expected him to say something weird, yet somehow he still manages to catch me off guard.


    ¡°I mean not exactly like this. I was hoping next time we can do something more relaxing


    ¡°Oh¡­.oh.¡± Realizing the hero true intentions my brain shuts down on me. This entire time I thought the reason why he kept talking to me was because he was suspicious of who I was. Yet the way he¡¯s awkwardly rubbing his head while blushing like an idiot tells me otherwise.


    I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprise, I mean as much I as I hate to admit I do look quite good, to the point I could fall for myself. Surprisingly despite how I look, I never got hit on until now. I guess my rough personality scares everyone away, although it doesn¡¯t seem to be stopping him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again, although next time might be even worse than this.¡± In fact, I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t be on same side next time.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying next time we meet is going to be even worse than this?¡± For a brief second his face darkens, but immediately brightens up again. ¡°Oh well! As long as I get to see you again that¡¯s enough to make me happy.¡±


    I just gave him an ominous warning, yet he happily accepted it like I was asking him out on a date.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for holding you up, I¡¯ll let you go rest now, see you next time!¡± Waving goodbye, the hero vanishes into the crowd, well at least he tried. A half-naked man with white hair, waving his hand like idiot, it didn¡¯t take long for people to notice. I quickly turn around and pretend I didn¡¯t know him as more people start to take notice of him.


    ¡°Hey is that Joseph?!¡± I didn¡¯t have to look behind me to know what was happening. the squealing was enough proof for me to know that right now the hero is being swarm by a group of woman.


    How ridiculous. The world is in danger yet this guy is busy hitting on girls. I guess this is what you call having your priority straight. I wouldn¡¯t care if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I seem to be on his list of chicks he wants to bang. I let out a sigh as I walk away from the crowd that was gathering around the hero.


    Anyway, speaking of priorities, my to do list seems to have gotten bigger. When I first started this journey my plan was to find Alice, reclaim my lost power and then take over the world. Simple, right? But now I got to deal with the new hero, figure how Alexander got powers similar to mine, solve the mystery of the evolving monsters that I¡¯m somehow involve in, and still try find where Alice is hiding. I have to do all this while trying not to get killed by said evolving creatures.


    ¡°And everyone thinks the hero got the hardest job.¡± Just thinking about everything I need to do exhausted me to the point I wanted to collapse on the ground and sleep where I stand.


    I guess if I want to make things more manageable and easy to understand, I should recap everything I know so far, then I can decide what to do from there.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I took a breath as I organize my thoughts.


    Two hundred years ago, I fought the previous hero. Somehow the bastard was able to rob me of my immortality nearly ending me for good. After my defeat the monsters seem to have become more aggressive towards other races, especially to humans. Also after my death the elf Alice, the last surviving member of the previous hero¡¯s party vanish without a trace. The only person who seems to know her is Alexander, a pretentious asshole who rumors has it, possess power similar to mine. After talking to him, I obtain questionable info that Alice¡¯s hometown is apparently located near Athens. He also told me that monsters evolution isn¡¯t natural and whoever is behind their weird behavior endgame is to create a second me.


    Thanks to my good luck, after my meeting with Alexander I immediately ran into an unusual creature and a clown that seems to be able to control it. From the way the clown talk it seems he knows who Alexander is and also seems to be the one behind the monster¡¯s weird behavior. Before I could get anymore answers out of him, the clown uses a weird ability to escape which brings me to where I¡¯m at now.


    To an immortal like me 200 years isn¡¯t that long. Yet it seems a lot went down during that short interval and somehow Alexander, a mortal seems to be involve in most of it. It looks like I¡¯ll have to confront Alexander again if I want to get to the bottom of this mystery. But that¡¯s not going to be easy, it never is easy. That samurai and dagger guy definitely won¡¯t let me get close to him. And even if I did get rid of them, which I¡¯m confident I can do, I doubt the hero will just sit back and allow me to interrogate his best friend.


    ¡°Tch, how infuriating.¡± I my scratch my head out of frustration as I continue to hit dead-ends. I was never good with coming up with elaborate plans, I¡¯m so bad at planning that I actually think the best course of action right now is to destroy the planet and rule over whatever pebble is left.


    ¡°Heh.¡± I shake my head while silently chuckling at how ridiculous my plan is. Thinking destroying the world is the best option just goes to show how tired and irritated I am. I¡¯m definitely not going to come up with any bright ideas in this state I¡¯m in. Right now, I¡¯m better off getting some sleep.


    ¡°Anna!¡±


    Or not. The moment I thought about resting and tending to the injuries I got from my last battle, a blonde hair kid wearing extravagant clothes comes running towards me with trouble written all over him.


    ¡°I¡­I finally found you.¡± Max said as he desperately tries to catch his breath. I already knew whatever Max was going to say wasn¡¯t something I wanted to hear or be involve in.


    ¡°Listen Max, whatever is bothering I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with it, you should ask...¡±


    ¡°No time! We need to move now!!¡± Max grab my arm and pull me through the city. Once again I find myself caught in someone else pace. This is starting to get old fast.


    ¡°Max, if you need help why don¡¯t you get Aaron or Claire to help you? I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t mind helping you.¡±


    ¡°Claire told me to get you. She told me to tell you that there¡¯s something wrong with Aaron.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did he get into a fight or something?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must be something serious. I never seen Claire so terrify before.¡±


    Despite how serious Max was acting I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care about what was going on. I mean what sort of trouble could Aaron get in here? We¡¯re staying in a city free from monsters, the worst thing that can happen is getting a black eye by pissing the wrong guy off.


    (Be careful, you might lose someone important to you)


    My mind was suddenly attack by what Alexander told me, completely stopping me in my tracks.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Anna! Your brother is in danger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, monsters aren¡¯t a problem here.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Monsters aren¡¯t a problem here, but pissing off the wrong guy can easily make your life in the city a living hell. And of course being the idiot I am, I purposely tried to get under the skin of a man who probably has the most influence in the city.


    ¡°Anna?¡±


    ¡°This is my fault.¡± Because I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut I got Aaron involve with Alexander.


    ¡°What¡¯s your fault?¡± Lost in my thoughts I momentarily forgot that Max was standing in front of me. I must look stupid right now judging by how concern Max look.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not, but we can worry about my condition later. Just take me to where Aaron is.¡±


    ¡°R-Right.¡± Max continue to guide me through the city, although this time he moved at a slower pace, like he was holding the hands of a child that just learn how to walk. I understand that Max was taking my injuries into consideration, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from getting irritated at the slug-like pace we were moving at. I tightly clench my left hand to calm the anger that was building inside of me.


    What the hell is wrong with me? I¡¯m getting work up over something that might not even be a serious problem. For all I know Aaron got caught sneaking into the girl¡¯s side of the bathroom. Heh, I guess that would be shocking if Aaron actually took interest in other girls besides me.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The funny scenario I created in my mind was instantly drowned out by worries. No matter how hard try I couldn¡¯t get myself to calm down. Unable handle the anxiety that was slowly consuming me, I walk in front of Max prompting him to pick up the pace.


    ¡°Where are we heading?¡±


    ¡°Back to the inn. That¡¯s where Claire found Aaron.¡±


    Just like I thought, Claire probably found Aaron injured in our room which means he was probably attack by someone. I¡¯m not sure if they attack him because they thought it was me or just to get under my skin, either way, once I find out who did it I¡¯m going to snap their neck!


    Consume by an unknown rage I launch myself forward. I channel all the magic my body had left into my legs to increase my speed.


    Everything became blur as I ran up the mountain. The only thing I able to notice was the inn near the top of the mountain, and the searing pain in my legs. Using enhance magic like this could definitely tear my muscles apart, but right now I could care less. I continue to run as fast as my body would let me until I finally made it to the ¡°High Life¡±. I busted straight through the door and ran directly to my room.


    My legs gave out of on me the moment I made it to the floor we were on. For some reason the door to my room was wide open. A little girl with pointy ears was sitting on the floor in my room. I wanted to call out to her, but I was too busy wheezing to say anything.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we¡¯re almost there.¡± Max offers me his hand. Once again I was so focus on something else that I forgot all about Max. I¡¯m not sure if I drag him here or he was able to keep up with me, either way I don¡¯t care right now I got more important stuff to worry about.


    Ignoring my pride, I accept Max¡¯s hand and let him help me get back on my feet. Thanks to my reckless rush to get up here, I pretty much burn my body out, making it even harder for me to move on my own.


    As we made our way to my room, I notice that Claire¡¯s face was pale and tears were streaming down her face.


    ¡°Claire¡­¡± My words got stuck in my throat. I wanted to ask her what¡¯s wrong, but Seeing Claire sobbing on the floor, right next to Aaron who remain motionless. The answer was obvious.


    ¡°Anna!¡± Finally noticing me, Claire rushes over to me and hugs me.


    ¡°I¡­ I tried everything I could, but Aaron¡­ He¡­ He won¡¯t wake up!!!¡±


    ¡°You mean he¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ he was fine earlier when we went to the library, but when I came to check on him everything was¡­. Black and cold¡­¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answer my question, is he dead?!¡± I shook Claire to try to get an answer out of here, but she just fell to the floor and started crying again. Seeing I wasn¡¯t going to get a clear answer out of her, I went to check on Aaron myself. To be honest I have no knowledge in the medical field, the only thing I¡¯m good at is inflicting injuries not healing them.


    I knelt next to Aaron to get a better look at him. It¡¯s faint but there¡¯s sighs showing that he¡¯s still breathing, which means he¡¯s still alive, although this fact really doesn¡¯t satisfy me, especially since I have no idea how bad he¡¯s wounded or who did this.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± I stare deep into Aaron¡¯s eyes which were open like something caught him by surprise. I didn¡¯t think it was possible for my mood to get any worse after all the events that happen today, yet the more I look at the pathetic state Aaron was in the angrier I got.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Max said quietly like he didn¡¯t want me to hear his question.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive, but I have no idea how bad he¡¯s injured.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Max spoke softly. As I continue to examine Aaron, I notice Max¡¯s hand was reaching for Aaron¡¯s head. Watching him trying to touch my brother who injury was still unknown, cause something inside me to snap.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I quickly grab Max¡¯s arm before it could get any closer to Aaron. Both Max and Claire shook in fear as the malice that was building in my heart reach its breaking point. One wrong word out of Max¡¯s mouth was all I need to kill him and every suspicious person in this inn.


    ¡°I¡­I was just investigating to see if I can find out who did this.¡±


    ¡°Investigate?¡± Right, I forgot Max is good at solving mysteries. During the orc incident, he did discover that the orcs was the one behind all the disappearance, but this isn¡¯t enough to let him off the hook. Both Claire and Max was the first two to see Aaron in this state, and since Max a noble there¡¯s chance he might be working for Alexander.


    ¡°Listen Anna, I might not be as close to Aaron as you, but he¡¯s still my friend. I want protect him just as much as you do.¡±


    ¡°Protect? I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something. I don¡¯t care what happens to that child, I just want to know did you do it?¡±


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t care about him, yet the very next thing out your mouth was did I hurt him. I always knew you and your brother had a complicated relationship, but is it really that hard for you to admit you care about him?¡±


    ¡°Watch it Max, the next word out your mouth determines your fate.¡±


    ¡°Look at you Anna! You can barely walk, yet the moment I said Aaron was in danger you ran all the way up here while practically dragging me too, it¡¯s obvious you care about him. So tell me, why can¡¯t you admit it!¡± Whatever little self-restraint I had left was consume by my rage, I slam Max against the wall to shut him up. My arms screamed in pain as I used my sore muscles to push him against the wall.


    ¡°You know Max, they say beauty is only skin-deep, but I like to believe that love also only skin-deep.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really his sister, I¡¯m nothing more than her replacement. To him I¡¯m probably nothing more than a doll that he unhealthily got attach to because his real family fail to give him attention. If I didn¡¯t look like his sister I¡¯m sure Aaron would never give me the time of day. I could also say the same thing to you guys too, if this cute face of mine didn¡¯t hide my true nature then well¡­. I¡¯m sure you guys would never consider me a ¡°friend¡¯¡¯


    ¡°¡­.¡± Max fell to the ground the moment I let go of him. The rage that consume me faded away when I saw the resolve in Max¡¯s eyes vanish.


    ¡°Face it Max, that love and friendship bullshit you guys love to spew is shallow as hell.¡±


    ¡°You, you still haven¡¯t answer my question yet.¡± Max stood back on his feet and look at me defiantly.


    ¡°Are you serious, you still want to keep going?¡±


    ¡°You said that Aaron¡¯s love for you is fake, if that true then why do you allow him to cling to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­. I¡¯m going to go look for someone who can heal Aaron.¡± Right now, I really want to rip whatever little confidence Max manage to gather right out of him, but I got more important things to worry about than some dreamer boy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Claire said weakly. ¡°When I sent Max to get you I ask someone to find a healer for me, they should be here soon enough.¡±


    ¡°You hear that Max? When the healer gets here they¡¯ll erase all the evidence that Aaron might have on his body, so if you want to find clues to who did this you should start looking now.¡±


    ¡°R-right.¡± Max rush over to Aaron side to examine him. With nothing else better to do, I knelt down next to Claire who was still silently sobbing. It was weird seeing Claire so shaken up. She usually has child-like smile on her face even when she¡¯s in danger. So whatever she saw must¡¯ve been really terrifying


    ¡°Claire you mind telling me what happen here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what happen, when I got here Aaron was already like this.¡±


    ¡°Did you see anyone that looked suspicious?¡±


    ¡°No¡­. I didn¡¯t see anything¡­¡± Claire suddenly starts to shiver. It looked like she remembered something unpleasant.


    ¡°When I came to check on Aaron the room was dark there was no sound, no light or warmth. It was as if the darkness devoured everything in this room.¡±


    Darkness? Did someone try to blindfold her? No, I doubt that. Despite Claire looking and acting like a kid, there¡¯s no way anyone can wrap a blindfold around her without getting hurt, which means someone drop a smoke bomb in here, but the way Claire describe it makes it sound like it was solid wall of darkness rather than a black cloud. So if she wasn¡¯t blindfolded or hit with a smoke bomb than that means before she entered my room somehow she was robbed of her ability to see. As crazy as that sound there is one person I know who can probably do that. The clown I fought earlier can make people see whatever he wants them to see. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he can also deprive people of their senses.


    Heh, Alexander, the clown, and even Max, I¡¯m just accusing everyone aren¡¯t I? While the clown¡¯s ability to mess with people mind makes him a suspect, there¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve done this, since this seem to have happen while I was fighting him.


    ¡°Ahh give me a break!¡± I roughly rub my head out of frustration. ¡°I already got an impossible to solve mystery on my hand I don¡¯t need another one!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this really count as a mystery.¡±


    ¡°I seriously hope you¡¯re not trying to be cryptic.¡± I turn to look at Max who was staring at the ground to avoid my gaze.


    ¡°What do you mean this don¡¯t count as a mystery? Did you figure out who did this?¡±


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t solve anything there¡¯s nothing to be solve here.¡± Max continue to avoid eye contact with me as he talked. At first I thought he refuse to look at me since he was still angry that I accuse him of hurting Aaron, but now I feel it¡¯s more out of shame that he failed to find any evidence.


    ¡°I see¡­ does this mean you give up?¡±


    ¡°No, it means nothing here make sense. Look around you, don¡¯t you find it odd that there¡¯s no sign of struggle? I¡¯m sure if someone attack would¡¯ve attack Aaron they wouldn¡¯t have an easy time taking him down no matter how strong they are.¡±


    ¡°I guess you do have a point. This room is too clean for a fight to break out in here, but that doesn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t attack, someone could¡¯ve snuck up on him.¡± In fact, the way Aaron¡¯s positon it look like something caught him off guard and that look and his eyes¡­ it look like he saw something terrifying just like Claire.


    ¡°Anna your pretty experience at fighting so tell me as an expert where would you strike a person if you had the element of surprise?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You really doing this right now?¡±


    ¡°Just humor me.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I take deep breath to calm myself down and to stop myself from hitting Max. ¡°I guess it depends on what I have in my hands at the time, but most of the time if I have the element of surprise on an enemy, I would go for the head. A well place blow to the head would end a fight before it could begin.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Max happily snaps his fingers at me. This guy enjoys playing detective way too much. ¡°When I first examine this room I thought the only way Aaron could be defeated without the room being destroy in the process was for the assailant to catch him off guard but surprise, surprise when I check his head he had no injuries, in fact he doesn¡¯t seem to be injured at all, there¡¯s no cuts or bruises anywhere on his body.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me why the hell does it look like someone put him in a coma!¡± I unintentionally snap at Max. Once again I seem to be losing control over my emotions. I have no idea why, but it feels like I¡¯m losing it, especially when I ran up here to the inn, it doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m in control of my action. I guess it just the fatigue kicking in. I mean I can barely think straight right now.


    ¡°I have no idea why Aaron is like this, we can easily brush this off and say he¡¯s asleep, but that¡¯s not the case at all he would¡¯ve woken by now. I know this don¡¯t make sense Anna, but when I look in Aaron¡¯s eyes it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s here anymore, I don¡¯t know it feels like his mind been taking away.¡±


    ¡°Taking away? I see, that might make sense.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What would make sense?¡±


    I seriously hope I¡¯m wrong about this, but this entire scene wouldn¡¯t make sense if I was.


    ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡±


    Max was right. Nobody broke into this room, but somebody did attack Aaron, and if it¡¯s who I think it is then he shouldn¡¯t be in any danger.


    ¡°Anna!! Whatever little concentration I had left in me was torn into pieces by Max shouting like an idiot.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you figure out who the culprit is?¡±


    ¡°Yea, sort of.¡±


    ¡°Sort of?¡± I sigh in frustration at Max who was looking at me confuse. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to explain anything to him and even if I was I doubt he would he understand anything. He¡¯s better off remaining blissfully ignorant of what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°Listen Max, can you do me a favor and take Claire back to her room? While you¡¯re at it can you also tell the healer that¡¯s coming here to go back home when you see them.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure I should do that? I mean I did say that nobody attacked him, but we still don¡¯t know what state he¡¯s in for all we know he could¡¯ve been poison. We should let an expert examine him.¡±


    He does have a point. There is someone who work for Alexander that seem to use poison as a weapon. If he did this nobody we would never find the cause of injury since poison is much harder to trace. But I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t do this either, since I doubt Claire would be acting like this if he did, unless she¡¯s fearful of people who carries dagger.


    ¡°Yea, I¡¯m sure. After all he isn¡¯t injury. He¡¯ll definitely be up and about by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!!¡± Tears continue to run down Claire¡¯s face as she looked at me with an expression that seem to be mix with anger and fear. ¡°There¡¯s no way he can be fine after being engulf in that darkness!¡±


    Poor thing, whatever she saw definitely traumatized her. I would say this is what you get for being nosey, but right now isn¡¯t the time to say it.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Claire, let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± Max offer Claire a hand which she slap away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you believe what she said?! I mean can¡¯t you tell there¡¯s something wrong here?!!¡±


    ¡°Yea, something does feel off here, but I trust what Anna is saying.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Claire backs away from the both of us like she was an animal trap in a cage filled with monsters.


    ¡°Aaron is Anna¡¯s little brother. Despite all the things she says, I doubt she would do anything that would endanger his life. So if she says Aaron is fine, then I believe her


    ¡°You¡­. Think way too highly of me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Max lets out a laugh while scratching the back of his head. ¡°It was you and Aaron that gave me the courage to break free from my mother¡¯s shackle. So no matter what, I¡¯ll always trust you guys, even if you¡¯re hiding dark secrets.¡±


    I¡¯m sure what he just said is going to bite him in the ass one day.


    ¡°Umm Anna.¡± Claire meekly called out to me while keeping her gaze to the ground. Seeing her act shy made me want to pet her. Thanks to the elves lineage to the entity Athena, they have been blessed with a long life and beauty and it seems Claire is no exception to that rule. I have no idea why I never notice how cute Claire was, it probably has something to do with her being an annoying pest. Even the cutest baby in the world will start to look like a demon if it annoys you enough.


    ¡°Are you sure Aaron is going to be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m positive he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Claire shot a quick glance at Aaron before heading towards the door.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll trust you on this, but don¡¯t get the wrong idea, Max might be fine with being left in the dark but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m going to find out what happen here sooner or later.¡± Despite Claire talking big, she didn¡¯t look at me once probably because she still crying or shaking in fear. What a pain, I was hoping this experience would get rid of her curiosity, but it seems she¡¯ll stick her nose in anything even if it¡¯s poison.


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s doing better, knowing her she¡¯ll probably try to eavesdrop on you tonight. I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t get a chance to do that.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No problem, just make sure Aaron gets better ok?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± I shut the door behind Max the moment he left my room. I let out a long sigh of relief. With the two annoyance gone I can finally get to work. I turn around to face Aaron who was still sprawl out over his desk.


    I wasn¡¯t lying when I said Aaron was ok. In fact, I could just leave him like this and go to sleep and I¡¯m confident when I wake up in the morning he¡¯ll be up doing jumping jacks or something. But for some reason despite knowing he¡¯s ok I¡¯m still infuriated by this whole situation.


    ¡°Jeez, if I knew you were going to be this annoying I should¡¯ve left you at home. No, I guess that¡¯s pretty unfair of me to say since this situation isn¡¯t your fault at all.¡± As I walk toward Aaron, I notice a pile of books was lying next to him. Each books looked thick enough to be consider a weapon. Is he really reading these? Aaron never been a fan of reading. Hell he tried to force me to stop reading so I would play with him when he was younger.


    I pick up one of the books that was laying on the ground. ¡°The Corrupted¡± was written in big bold letters on the cover of the book. I didn¡¯t even have to open the book to know that this book was about me. The 5<sup>th</sup> entity, King of Demons, Ragnarok. Every single book Aaron had seemed to mention me in some way.


    ¡°I see¡­ you were researching me weren¡¯t you? If you wanted to know more about me, you could¡¯ve just ask.¡± A black aura surrounds my hand as I place it on Aaron¡¯s head. ¡°Honestly, I should just leave you like this for digging into my privacy, but I do hold a grudge against the person that¡¯s holding you captive. So whether you like it or not I¡¯m coming to save you.¡±


    (2 hours earlier Aaron¡¯s P.O.V)


    ¡°Another dead end.¡± I throw the book onto the ground out of frustration. These books are giving me nothing but biased facts. They should be under fairy tale category rather than history.


    I lean back in my chair to calm myself down, but all the so called ¡°info¡± I absorbed from the book kept attacking my mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know all the misdeeds my sister did, rather I want to know more about her past and how to obtain power that can rival her.¡± Taking a deep breath, I lift my hand in the air. A blue light envelops my hand as I concentrated on it.


    Magic, a defense mechanism that every creature on the planet was born with. Thanks to its flexible nature, there¡¯s infinite numbers of ways to use it, the only limitation is creativity and mana reserve. Unfortunately, both me and my sis were born with a low mana reserve, but even though my sister was born with such a huge handicap, she¡¯s incredibly strong. Thanks to all the previous lives she lived, her fighting prowess surpasses common sense. Despite how weak she actually is, she can easily kill monsters that can tear though trees and even fight an orc chief to a standstill. Just simply training isn¡¯t going to help me catch up to her. If I truly want to catch up to my sister, I¡¯m going need to obtain power by unconventional means.


    I reach into my pocket and pull out the black shard I¡¯ve been hiding. The shard only holds a little of the Demon King¡¯s power but if I absorb it I should easily be able to catch up to her.


    I felt a smile spread on my face as the crystal gave off a black glow, as if it was trying to communicate with me. My desire for strength seem to grow stronger as the black light from the crystal grew more intense.


    ¡°Yes, with this I¡¯ll definitely surpass my sister.¡±


    ¡°Probably, but I thought that power will make you or your sister happy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The crystal that I held in my hand suddenly vanish in was replace with flower petals.


    ¡°Just in time. If I was a second late, you would¡¯ve made a mistake that you would regret for the rest of your life.¡± Expecting an enemy behind me, I quickly turn and prepare myself for an attack. Somehow the moment my eyes fell on the person behind me I immediately knew she wasn¡¯t a threat to me. I was completed enchanted by woman in front of me. Everything about her was perfect. Her long golden blonde hair, her pointy ears and even her gown which didn¡¯t have a spec of dirt on it, despite how white it is. I was so captivated by her, that nearly forgot that she busted into my room.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I think you know who I am.¡± The lady lean closer to me. Staring deep into her blue eyes a name suddenly pop into my head.


    ¡°A-Athena?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± I stare at the woman confuse as she happily claps her hands. How did I know her name? I¡¯m sure I never met someone as beautiful as her. Wait, did I say Athena?! The entity Athena?!! Despite how beautiful she is there¡¯s no way she can be her!


    ¡°You know I made a promise to never interfere with mortals ever again, but since you¡¯re related to my little brother I think I¡¯ll make an exception.¡±


    She really is the Entity Athena! Why is someone as important as her here?! Did she come to destroy me because I was planning on absorbing the black shard?


    ¡°Relax Aaron, I didn¡¯t come here to hurt you and fact I come to help you.¡±


    ¡°H-help?¡± Athena gave me soft smile that instantly destroy all the worries in my heart. How terrifying, just seeing her smile somehow made me instantly trust her.


    ¡°What I''m going to tell you will benefit you and your sister on your journey."

 Chapter 46: Little Brother

    Chapter 46


    Little Brother


    I was left in awe at the scenery in front of me. The world I once knew was suddenly strip away and was replace with a beautiful land filled with colorful flowers that grew as far as the eye can see. The blue sky I grew up watching was now a bright shade of purple that complimented the colorful landscape. And the moon¡­. No, that thing is far too big to be called a moon.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I mutter to myself as I stare in amazement at the huge blue sphere that nearly cover the entire sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s Gaia, the world you live on.¡± Athena¡¯s eyes seem to sparkle as she stares at the blue sphere in the sky. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­. Yes, it is.¡± All my worries and fears melts away as I stare at the tranquil scenery. This is definitely a place I wouldn¡¯t mind staying at forever. Only if I knew where here is.


    ¡°Wait, if my world is up there, then where are we?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still in your room.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well I should say you¡¯re still in your room, I¡¯m actually not on the planet. What you¡¯re looking at is nothing more than a dream. I¡¯m afraid I had to put you to sleep, it was the only way to stop you from using the black shard and for me to talk to you.¡±


    I was completely lost. Nothing she said made any sense to me. For one, how did she put me to sleep if she¡¯s not even on the planet? And how can this be a dream? Everything here feels real. I can smell the fragrance from the flowers and even feel the wind softly blowing on me. I guess this what mom meant when she said Entities powers defy logic. To keep my sanity, I¡¯m better off just accepting everything she says rather than trying to figure it out.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here? What does someone as powerful as you want from someone as small as me?¡± Realizing that I was demanding an answer from an Entity, I quickly cover my mouth. If she knock me unconscious just to talk to me, then I don¡¯t want to know what she¡¯ll do if she¡¯s angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to say that so rudely. It¡¯s just¡­. I¡¯m kind in a confuse state right now.¡±


    ¡°Relax Aaron. I already told you I¡¯m not here to hurt you, plus we¡¯re family, so you don¡¯t need to be formal with me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re related?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my little brother¡¯s little brother, which means you¡¯re also my little brother! Although I guess my little brother is my little sister now.¡± Athena giggles a little to herself. For some reason every little thing she does warms my heart. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s the guardian of my world that I feel so comfortable around her.


    ¡°Hey, tell me how does it feel to be related to two Entities?¡±


    ¡­. Am I really related to two Entities? My mind swirled endlessly as I try to comprehend the weight of Athena¡¯s question. If I¡¯m related to two Entities, then does that mean I¡¯m technically an Entity too or am I a demi god? Wait, if Athena is the mother of all elves, then does that mean I¡¯m Claire and every elf¡¯s uncle?!


    ¡°Pretty weird family tree isn¡¯t it?¡± I guess she could tell I was struggling hard with her question. ¡°If my brother was here, he would probably say ¡®just because we¡¯re from the same race doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re related.¡¯ He truly is a troublesome child.¡±


    Troublesome is an understatement. From what I understand both Athena and the Demon King has been at odds with each other since the beginning of time. Even though the two never supposedly fought, Athena is the main reason why the Demon King failed to take over the world so many times. If she never created Excalibur, then it would never been possible for us mortals to defeat beings like the Demon King. As grateful as I am to her, I can¡¯t help but to question her motive. I mean I understand the world is very important to protect, but if the Demon King is really her brother, then shouldn¡¯t she have protected him or at least try to talk things out before created a weapon to destroy him. Of course I can¡¯t judge her yet, since I don¡¯t know the full history between the two and something tells me reading a history book isn¡¯t going to help me get the full story between them.


    ¡°Hey, are you really related to the Demon King?¡± It still amazes me that I can talk causally to a being that pretty much shape my world. Although I¡¯m sure if it was another Entity I would probably be cowering in fear.


    ¡°By blood? No. Every one of us was born differently for example¡­¡± Athena snaps her finger which caused all the flowers throughout the land to glow. The light spill out from the plants and soon spreads across the entire field creating an ocean made of white light.


    A warm and pleasant feeling wrap around the part of my legs that was engulf in the light. This feeling I¡¯m experiencing is definitely something I¡¯m very familiar with. Magic.


    ¡°This is unbelievable.¡± I was in complete disbelief. The entire area was coated with magic. I never knew something like this was even possible. I always believe magic only purpose was to defend its user against the countless threats that inhabited this world, I never thought about using it and such a beautiful and creative way, and something tells me this little show is only the beginning.


    ¡°What... what''s going to happen now?¡± A part of me was frightened that my mind wouldn¡¯t be able to handle whatever Athena was going to throw next, while the rest of me was eagerly waiting for her next grand feat.


    ¡°History is about to happen.¡± Athena points to an arm made of pure light rising slowly and elegantly from the glowing ocean. Particles of light rises from the ocean and gathers together to form another glowing arm.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°What are those lights doing?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re creating me. This is how I was born.¡±


    I see, so this isn¡¯t just a random light show. She actually showing me her past. To think I get to see the birth of an Entity, I honestly don¡¯t know what to say or how to even react in this situation. I guess the only thing I can do is observe and witness something no other mortal have ever seen before.


    I focus all my attention on the glowing particles that was gently lifting a fully form body made of light off the ground. With all the particles gathering in the air, the sky soon shine even brighter than the ground, forcing me to close my eyes.


    After the intense light die down, I slowly open my eyes to see a beautiful woman gracefully descend from the sky. It was weird seeing another Athena, but then again pretty much everything I seen so far in this dreamland was weird. I still have no idea why Athena is showing this to me. I look at Athena who was watching her past-self stare at my world in a daze.


    ¡°When I was born I was alone and confuse. I had no idea who I was and why I was born with such incredible powers. That is until I came across the others.¡±


    ¡°Others? You mean the other Entities?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it because of the others that I fully realize it doesn¡¯t matter what race we are or how we¡¯re born, we were all giving life by this planet. Which means this world is our mother and everyone on it is her children.¡±


    Looking at Athena¡¯s bright smile I began to realize why I feel so comfortable around her. It isn¡¯t because she¡¯s the guardian of our world. No, it¡¯s because despite how strong she is she sees everyone as her equal and treats everyone as if they¡¯re a part of her family.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate though...¡± The smile on Athena face vanish and was replace with a solemn look. ¡°That I realize this fact far too late¡­¡±


    Suddenly, an explosion goes off in the distance. The powerful shockwave from the explosion quickly spread an enormous dust cloud across the land devouring everything including me in seconds.


    ¡°Athena what¡¯s happening!!¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, only four of us roam these lands¡­¡±


    ¡°Athena!!¡± I franticly wave my hands through the dust hoping I could find her.


    ¡°Things were so much simpler back then, we explored, we laughed, we enjoy everything this world had to offer for us. That is until you show up.¡±


    Suddenly, the dust cloud that hindered my vision vanish, and I once again find myself thrust into a different world. The bright purple sky was now covered with dark menacing clouds, and the beautiful landscape once filled with flowers is now tainted with mud and corpses.


    ¡°Humans, one of the first complex creature to be born on this world. Due your short life span, it¡¯s impossible for any of you to settle down and enjoy what¡¯s in front of you. And because of your kind destructive ambition and our incompetence this land that once celebrated life is now rule by death.¡±


    Black smoke rose from the dead bodies that was scatter across the battlefield. A cold shiver runs downs my spine as I felt a very sinister yet familiar feeling from the black smoke.


    ¡°And a land where it was impossible for life to thrive, a new being who power rival our own was born.¡±


    ¡°Is this the Demon King? Is this how my sister was born?¡± I felt like vomiting. The stench of the dead bodies seemed to have grown stronger when that smoke fled from their bodies. Just thinking my sister was born in such detestable place was heart-wrenching.


    Just like Athena¡¯s past all I could was watch as all the magic in the area gather to create a new being. Although unlike Athena, I wasn¡¯t filled with wonder. Instead all I could feel was an intense fear. Even though I felt this power before and know it¡¯s my sister, I was still shivering in fear.


    Incredible, simply incredible. Despite this being a dream my instincts are screaming at me telling me to get far away from the black clouds. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure if I should praise my sister for having a power that¡¯s terrifying even in a dream or Athena for replicating my sister¡¯s power so well. Either way this is genuinely horrifying and I seriously want to get out of here, but I refuse to run away. Athena must be showing this to me for a reason, plus I want to see how my sister was born too.


    I continue watch the black clouds twist together until it took a shape of a man. The moment the black clouds took a humanoid form they dissipated, leaving behind a man shrouded in black aura.


    I was petrified with fear. The thing that stood in front of me couldn¡¯t possibly be my sister. Its aura was far more menacing and intense than hers and his red eyes didn¡¯t seem to hold any warmth in them.


    ¡°Now that you know what your sister true appearance look like, what will you do?¡± Athena¡¯s voice echo in my head, making it impossible for me to block her out. ¡°Will you kill her? Abandon her? Or will you keep pretending that thing is a part of your family?¡±


    ¡°Thing? Pretend? What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I think what she¡¯s saying is that you don¡¯t actually love me.¡± I was suddenly grab by my throat and lifted into the air.


    ¡°Ah¡­. ah¡± I desperately gasp for air as the creature tighten its grip on my throat.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Aaron? Are you afraid me, Your own sister?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­you¡¯re not my sister.¡±


    ¡°I can assure you I am, but then again I guess it would be hard for you to call me sis when I look like this.¡± The creature drops me on the guard as his body suddenly began to shrink. The black aura surrounding the creature vanish, revealing a black haired girl with red eyes. ¡°Well? Don¡¯t I look good?¡± The creature brushed its hair back with its hand while giving me a smug smile.


    Another chill ran down my spine as I look at the thing in front of me. Not only does it look and sound like my sis, but it¡¯s even wearing the same clothes mom gave her when we left home.


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re not my sister. You¡¯re nothing more than a dream Athena created.¡±


    ¡°Tch. Can¡¯t fool you huh?¡± The creature sighed while scratching its head. ¡°You¡¯re right, I am a fake, but I¡¯m sure anyone can figure that out after seeing Athena¡¯s little light show.¡± The creature let¡¯s out another sigh. ¡°Damn it, I was hoping I could fool you, oh well might as well get on with the show.¡± The Creature¡¯s snaps its fingers which cause a bunch of black tentacle to suddenly sprout from the ground underneath.


    ¡°W-what?!¡± The tentacles quickly wrap themselves around my limbs and held me in the air, before i had chance to move.


    ¡°Surprise? Even though I¡¯m not the real Anna, I still possess the same abilities she does.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not to get? This is a dream, anything is possible here. Hell I can even use your abilities too.¡±


    ¡°Not that. I fully given up on trying to understand this place, what I¡¯m trying to understand is you. Athena created you right? So why are you tormenting me? Didn¡¯t she said she was going to help me?!¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t get it do you? Do you really think Athena will just help anyone that¡¯s in trouble? While you may be related to the Demon King that doesn¡¯t make you special. If anything it¡¯s because your related to the Demon King that you¡¯re going through this right now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± The creature shakes it head while letting another sigh. ¡°You¡¯re on trial kid. This isn¡¯t something new. Every person who came here before went through this. If you pass Athena will offer you here service, if you fail then well¡­. Honestly I have no idea what I¡¯m going to do to you, I think the best thing to do would be to erase all your memories of your sister.¡±


    ¡°E¡­erase?!¡± I wanted to call her bluff, but after everything I seen. I wouldn¡¯t be surprise if she could somehow erase my memoires.


    ¡°Heh, heh that look of fear on your face is really cute. A world without your sister is really terrifying isn¡¯t it? But fret not, if you past this test you¡¯ll memories will remain intact, but if you don¡¯t¡­.¡± With sinister smile on its face, the creature pulls me closer to it until we were almost touching.


    ¡°If you fail, then, I¡¯ll happily become your big sister.¡±

 Chapter 47: Desire

    Chapter 47


    Desire


    I always believe my sister¡¯s powers was the scariest thing this world had to offer, but after being throw into this dreamland, I¡¯m starting to think that all Entities¡¯ powers are terrifying in their own way. Despite knowing this is a dream, my senses keep telling me otherwise. I can smell the rotten corpses that infected this land, I can feel the warmth of the tentacles slither around me, and hear the laugher of a witch who¡¯s taken the form of my sister.


    ¡°Why are making such an angry face? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be a better sister than that tomboy Anna. In fact, I¡¯ll do everything you wanted your real sister to do.¡± The woman lifts her skirt up while giving me a wicked grin. I quickly avert my eyes before I could see anything.


    ¡°What the heck are you doing?!¡± From the corner of my eye I could see she was looking at me confuse, as if she didn''t understand what she was doing wrong.


    ¡°Hmm, aren¡¯t you the least bit curios to see what your sister is wearing?¡±


    ¡°No, why I would I be?!¡±


    ¡°Well this is disappointing, I thought boys your age was interested in this kind of stuff.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I don¡¯t see my sister that way.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Her grin grw wider almost as if she was purposely trying to make my sister look sinister. ¡°Then tell me, why are so attach to her. kids around your age usually start to distance themselves from their family and maybe even want to start a family of their own, but you seem to have gotten even closer to her over the years. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I want to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Pfft protect?¡± The creature let out an exaggerated laugh and even went as far as to roll in the mud to mock what I said.


    ¡°Was there something wrong with what I said?¡±


    ¡°No not at all. What you said was pretty admirable, but you and I both know she doesn¡¯t need protection.¡± The creature let out a chilling laugh while lifting her hand to the menacing black clouds that covered the sky.


    ¡°Your sister is a born killer. I mean that should¡¯ve been made obvious to you when she defeated James, an extremely skilled knight. While you can blame his defeat on his missing arm, you can¡¯t forget the fact that Anna barely learn any sword techniques from him. All she did was adapt to her body and created a more convenient way to fight in it. For example, her ¡°Repel¡± Since she¡¯s are too weak to block attacks from monster she created a move that not only commands her sword to completed nullify the enemy attack, but it also turned the momentum of their own attack against them leaving them wide open for. If you think that technique is powerful don¡¯t let me get started on her other move.¡± The creature jumps back to his feet and grab the sword that was attach to her waist.


    <Enhance: Rend> In an instant creature drew her sword and swung it at a blinding speed.


    ¡°Using magic to increase your attack power, a simple, yet effective strategy. But you and I both know there¡¯s more to this technique than that.¡± The creature continues to causally swing her sword around as she spoke to me


    ¡°As you know, enhance magic is magic that ¡®enhance¡¯ your body in some way. Most mana manipulators who use enhance magic will increase their attack power and speed to unleash a barrage of powerful attacks on their opponent. As I said before it¡¯s a very effective strategy, but enhance magic is a double edge sword for humans. Increasing your body strength without proper training can tear your muscles apart. Since your sister is too lazy to do that, she never rushes her enemy down while enhancing her strength, since she¡¯s well aware of the consequence. Instead she lets her enemies get close to her then unleash a quick and powerful surprise attack to minimize the strain on her body. But of course you knew this already. After all, you seen her use these technique multiple times before.¡±


    ¡°So then why are you telling me this if you knew I knew this already?¡± The creature let out a sigh as she put her sword back in her sheath.


    ¡°Rend and Repel, these two techniques your sister created off the top of her head, not only makes up for what her weak body can¡¯t do, but they¡¯re powerful enough to make even orcs, a battle harden race tremble in fear. In to put icing on the cake, both these moves are mana efficient and simplistic to the point even a child can use them. You see where I¡¯m going with this right?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, all you did was explain how my sister¡¯s tricks work, which I already knew by the way.¡±


    ¡°My, my, my.¡± The creature face-palm itself while shaking its head. That dense side of yours is quite endearing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The creature places its hand on my chest while giving me a small smile. I know this thing isn¡¯t my sister, but it still was weird seeing her smile.¡±


    ¡°Anyway the reason why I told you all this is because I¡¯m trying to beat it into your head that your sister is a genius when it comes to fighting. But I guess doing this was pointless since you knew that already. So then tell me Aaron, if you¡¯re aware how strong your sister is, then why do you keep telling yourself that your sister needs protection when you know full well she doesn¡¯t?¡±


    The creature push herself closer to me until there was no space between us. ¡°C¡¯mon tell me! What¡¯s the real reason you want power?¡± With her press so close against me, it was impossible for me not to notice how warm and alive she felt. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact she didn¡¯t act like my sister, I would be impossible for me to accept this as a dream.


    ¡°Be honest with me Aaron, the real reason you want power isn¡¯t to protect your sister. No, you want to surpass her and make yours right?"


    ¡°I told I don¡¯t see my sister that way.¡±


    ¡°So you say, but if that was true I look like this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°It means Aaron; you¡¯re that force me to take this apperance.¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡± A tentacle wraps around my mouth the moment I open it.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. ¡®How am I forcing you to do anything when you got me wrap in your loving embrace?¡¯ That¡¯s what you were going to say right?¡± The creature seemed please to guess what I was thinking, even though I¡¯m sure anyone in my situation would be thinking the same thing.


    ¡°The answer to your would-be question is quite simple Aaron, this is a dream.¡± I narrow my eyes at her as a way show how much I didn¡¯t appreciate her obvious answer. But the creature of course ignores it and continue on as if this whole scenario we¡¯re in is completely normal.


    ¡°Well to be more precise this is your dream. While Athena is manipulating it, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s truly in control. You know what that means right?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The creature went silent as if it was waiting for me to answer her.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Correct!¡± She jump in excited even though I didn¡¯t say anything at all. ¡°I am your desire personify.¡± I quickly turn my head away as move she closer to me.


    ¡°Well at least that¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to be, but I don¡¯t sense any desire from you. You said you want to help your sister, but I didn¡¯t feel any weight behind those words, almost as if you¡¯re lying to yourself.¡± The creature removes the tentacle from my mouth and looked at me with great anticipation ¡°C¡¯mon Aaron tell me, what do you really want?¡±


    Am I really lacking in motivation? I shook my head to dispel the unpleasant thought the creature manage to drive into me. No, there¡¯s no way I would come all the way out here for no reason.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Tell me already!¡± The creature moves her face closer to me, her eyes were practically¡­ well they actually were glowing red, but they seemed to be glowing brighter now as she stare at me in excitement.


    ¡°I want you to stop imitating my sister.¡± I slam my head into hers as hard as I possibly could. Lucky for me I can¡¯t feel pain since this is a dream, but from the way the creature is reeling from my head-butt she isn¡¯t so lucky.


    ¡°That was for annoying me! I don¡¯t care if you are Athena¡¯s assistant or nothing more than a dream, if you continue to make fun of me and my family, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± The creature looked at me silently while rubbing her forehead.


    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t expect this out of you. I¡¯m sorry, I guess I tease you a little too much.¡± Somehow watching my (fake) sister apologize to me wash away my anger. Yea, this world is definitely is fake, now way my real sister would do something like that.


    ¡°Well then, since we¡¯re done playing around I guess I should get on to business¡­¡± The tentacles suddenly drop me in the mud. Watching the creature laugh at me while picking myself up from the dirt made me realize it got one thing right, it nailed my sister¡¯s twisted sense of humor.


    ¡°Tell me Aaron, what is motivating you, why are you going so far to help her?¡±


    ¡°Is this question also part of the trial?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in fact it is. What you say here will determine what Athena will do with you. So I implore you, don¡¯t think too much about this question. Instead of answering with your brain, answer with your heart instead.¡±


    ¡°Answer with my heart huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but to laugh. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been doing my whole life. Every single one of my action up to this point has been made out of impulse rather than logic. Because of my rash behavior I gave my sister nothing but trouble. How funny, just when I started to second guess myself I was suddenly thrown into a dream where I¡¯m being told the only way to help my sister is by not thinking.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just realize now weird my life is.¡±


    ¡°You just now realize how weird it is? You should¡¯ve realize that the moment you found out your sister was the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Yea, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± I continue to laugh at my own stupidity. My Mom in the past was poor to the point she had to hunt monsters just to survive. My dad was once a revered knight, but has fallen from grace due to a tragic event. And my sister is literally the ¡°god of corruption.¡± The fact that I thought my life was normal despite knowing that each one of them had a dark past, must mean that I¡¯m actually the craziest out of all of them. But do their pasts really matter? After finding what my sister was, I still saw her as nothing more than my sister, someone who I deeply care for. Yea sins from the past can¡¯t be erase, but do I really have to judge them solely from the mistakes they committed, and not the people that was born from those mistakes?


    ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m still waiting for your answer.¡± The imposter said softly to me. I found it weird that she wasn¡¯t pushing me, rushing me to answer her question like before. I guess this really is important. What I say here might actually change me and my sister¡¯s fate.


    ¡°Sorry about that, I found myself thinking about unnecessary stuff.¡±


    ¡°Think? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do that? If you have to think why you care for her, then you truly don¡¯t care for her.¡±


    ¡°No, I do care for her, that is most certainly a fact, and I¡¯m sure you nor Athena won¡¯t be disappointed by my answer.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The creature crossed her arms and looked at me as if she just accepted a challenge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite sure.¡± I tightly clench my fist as a smile spread across my face. For some reason I was excited, it feels like the world has somehow become clearer to me. Maybe I feel this way because I finally have a chance to help my sister, or maybe it¡¯s because I fully understand why I¡¯m doing all this. ¡°The reason why I want to protect my sister, is because she¡¯s my sister.¡±


    ¡°Ok and?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Does a mother need a reason to protect her baby?¡± The creature let out a sigh while scratching her head. I guess my answer wasn¡¯t good enough for her.


    ¡°I see what you¡¯re trying to say Aaron, and normally I would agree with you, but the situation you¡¯re in isn¡¯t normal. Your sister is the Demon King. The person you¡¯re desperately trying to help is planning on destroying this world. Are you so blinded by devotion that you can¡¯t even see that?¡±


    ¡°I guess I am blind; I don¡¯t see a ¡®destroyer of worlds¡¯ when I look at my sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her appearance fool you. Anna is still very much a threat to this world.¡±


    ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t believe everything that¡¯s written in the history books!¡± I took a deep breath to calm myself down. I¡¯m getting too emotional. While this isn¡¯t anything new with me, you know there¡¯s a problem when you said history is a lie just so you can protect the person you care for.


    ¡°Listen, I know you think this journey we¡¯re on marks the end for this world, but I don¡¯t think that at all. I think the reason why my sister is wants to conquer the world isn¡¯t to destroy it. No, I think this is her way of making people accept her for who she is.¡±


    ¡°Accept? Aaron, are you trying to say that the Demon King is an innocent teenage, and the real villain is the world for shunning her?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure my sister committed a bunch of cruel crimes in the past, but what would you do if you were in her situation? What would you do if the entire world hated you and wanted you dead?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The creature went silent. I¡¯m not sure if she was still disappointed in my answer or if she was actually thinking about my question. ¡°So then the reason why you¡¯re helping your sister is so she can find her place in this world?¡±


    ¡°Find her place in this world?¡± My mind went blank as those words echo in my mind. Is that what I meant to say? I¡¯ll admit at the end I was saying whatever came to me first, but even if I didn¡¯t mean to say that in the end¡­.


    ¡°¡­. If it makes her happy then that¡¯s what exactly what I intend to do, since after all, she is my sister.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, I actually felt some determination behind those words. What do you think Athena?¡±


    ¡°I think I own Aaron an apology.¡± Athena places both her hands on my shoulders. Somehow I didn¡¯t find it weird how she just literally pop out of nowhere. I guess humans really are capable of adapting to any situation, even ones that destroy reality.


    ¡°My apology Aaron. Most humans that get close to the Demon King are usually power hungry fiends. This test was to see if you were one of them, but your speech not only prove your innocent, but it was very inspiring, it actually made me rethink things a little.¡± My body suddenly became paralyzed as Athena¡¯s finger dig into my shoulder. No matter how hard tried I couldn¡¯t break free from her grip.


    ¡°Tell me Aaron, how do you help someone who close their heart from the world?¡±


    ¡°Another question? I thought we were done?¡±


    ¡°We are, and I fully intend on helping you and my brother. I just want to know your opinion on this subject.¡±


    ¡°A closed heart?¡± My thoughts instantly went to my father. My dad left home when I was a baby, so I really didn¡¯t see him until years later. And even after he came home he purposely avoided me, so I didn¡¯t understand him that well. It wasn¡¯t until I decided to leave home that he open up to me, he even try to train me and help me prepare for the outside world, but that little time we spent together wasn¡¯t enough for me to get know him well. I¡¯m not sure if it was because he was still hiding something or if I was just simply ignoring him. All I know is I left home without ever truly understanding my dad.


    ¡°¡­.¡± All the excitement and energy I had vanish in the instant I realize how cruel I was to my father. I see what the creature meant by me having no desire now. This entire time I fool myself into thinking I was doing something right, but I was only thinking about myself. The reason why I follow my sister wasn¡¯t to protect her. No, I was just afraid of being left alone. Without her, I feared no one else would care about me.


    ¡°No answer huh? I guess we¡¯re in the same predicament.¡± Athena¡¯s voice was weak and didn¡¯t hold the same charm it once had. ¡°They called me the ¡®Goddess of Wisdom¡¯, but I committed a lot of mistakes that betrays that title. Like my brother for example.¡±


    ¡°The Demon King?¡± Energy begin to rush into me again, is she going to tell me about her past and why my sister is the way she is now?


    ¡°Yes, it was me that put my brother on the destructive path he¡¯s on now. The moment the he was born I saw him as nothing more than threat that needed to be eliminate and because of my quick and irrational judgement my brother was condemn to a cruel fate.¡± Athena tighten her grip on me even more. Lucky I can¡¯t feel pain, but still feeling her finger piercing my skin was extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried many time to atone for my actions, but centuries of death and violence has cause my brother to close his heart to me and the world.¡± Even though I couldn¡¯t see Athena¡¯s face, her shivering hands was enough evidence for me to know she was struggling to speak.


    ¡°What I¡¯m going to ask you is extremely selfish of me, but you¡¯re only the person capable of helping my brother now.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I know I was too quick to accept her request, especially since I have no idea what it is, but the fact that I can help not only Athena, but also my sister, this definitely something I wasn¡¯t going to turn down.


    ¡°I want you, to convince your sister to give up on this pointless journey¡­.¡±

 Chapter 48: To the end

    Chapter 48


    To the end


    (Athena P.O.V about 2000 years earlier)


    It was a view that came straight out of a nightmare. A castle shrouded in a black fog, cast a giant shadow over the land extinguishing all life that got caught in its path. As I watch the landscape be consumed by the darkness, I found myself wondering how many times must I watch this same scene play out.


    ¡°Huh an elf? How the hell did an elf get in here?!¡± I was suddenly approach by two men. From their silhouettes it seems these men were once humans, but now their literal shadows of their former shelf. Corruption have completed shallow their body, and eventually it will consume their lives as well. I quickly turn my back towards the men, looking at them reminded me of the sad fate all the demons will eventually have to face.


    ¡°Aww the poor thing is scared of us.¡±


    ¡°Can you blame her? I¡¯m sure she knows full well what happens to people that try to sneak into the Demon King¡¯s castle.¡± One of the man step close enough that I could hear him breathing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn around, it¡¯s rude to face away from someone who¡¯s talking to you.¡± I turn around just like he ask. What he said was true. It was rude of me to turn my back to them. These two chose to become demons of their own free will, while I¡¯m against what they did and dread the future that awaits them, I still should show respect to them, since they were once human.


    ¡°Wow¡­. You¡¯re really beautiful¡­¡± The two men eyes widen with surprise ¡°What is someone like you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came here to talk to my little brother.¡±


    ¡°You snuck in here by yourself just to find your brother? Wow, not only are you beautiful, but brave too. Honestly, it¡¯s infuriating how perfect you elves are. So infuriating, that I want to crush every single one of you smug long ears.¡± The man sneer at me, exposing teeth that was far too sharp to belong to humans.


    Normally demons would relentlessly hunt down any living creature that falls into their site. The fact that I was able to have a civil conservation with these two must mean they just recently became demons, but seeing the man in front of me hunching his shoulder trying to make himself looked feral, it appears that it doesn¡¯t take long for the corruption to devour its host mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The man¡¯s friend steps in front of him just when it looked like he was about to pounce at me. I was surprise to see that the guy actually listened to him and back off. The only person that can control a demon is obviously my brother. I guess these two must¡¯ve been best friends in the past since I see no other way he could¡¯ve stop him from attacking me.


    ¡°Sorry about that, my friend isn¡¯t really fond of elves, actually pretty much everyone here doesn¡¯t like them. So to answer your question no, your brother isn¡¯t here. and you shouldn¡¯t be too, so hurry up and leave, before another demon spot you.¡±


    I was surprise that these two not only didn¡¯t attack me, but they even answer my question. It¡¯s unfortunate though, their minds will keep deteriorating until they turn into nothing more than simple-minded beast for my brother to use as he please. I couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for them, everything that made them who they are was taken from them because of a single decision.


    ¡°Why did you become a demon?¡± The two men turn back towards me, confused by my question.


    ¡°Why do you care? We¡¯re nothing more than insects to an elf like you, or maybe that¡¯s exactly the reason why you want to know. Humans stepping out of line and trying to surpass beings like you is out of the question isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that at all, I just don¡¯t understand why you¡¯ll sacrifice everything for power.¡± One of the men slam his fist into the wall next to me, creating a giant hold in the wall.


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m sure you also don¡¯t get that it¡¯s taking all our will power to stop ourselves from tearing you apart. So then, I will tell you again, leave, now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your breath on her.¡± A deep and familiar voice echo though the dark corridors. ¡°She¡¯s the type that¡¯ll try to save anyone, even those that are beyond saving. Isn¡¯t that right, Athena?¡± The disembody voice was accompanied by footsteps that grew closer by the moment.


    ¡°Wait Athena?!¡± The two men back away from me the moment they heard my name.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fear her. She won¡¯t hurt you, well I should say she can¡¯t hurt you, since that¡¯s not her real body, but still, this does raise a question. Why are you in my castle?¡± A man with fiery red eyes emerge from the darkness. Despite being demons themselves, the two men next to me shiver at the sight of the man with red eyes. While I¡¯m normally against people judging someone by appearance, I fully understood why they were afraid of him. His sharp horn, and cold glowing red eyes, were enough to make even the most ferocious monster coward in fear.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with visiting my little brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your little¡­¡± The Demon King pauses and looks at the two men that was shiver in front of him. ¡°You two can leave, the grow ups are talking now.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± The two immediately ran away leaving me and my brother alone.


    ¡°Well seeing that you¡¯re here, I guess it¡¯s about that time.¡± The Demon King walk past me to look out the tower¡¯s window. Through the darkness that covered the land, a small fire could be seen in distance slowly moving towards us while burning away the miasma that has blighted the land.


    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s about time for the ¡®final battle.¡¯ The victor of this fight get to decide the fate of the world. What a pain in the ass.¡± The Demon King let¡¯s out a long sigh, while staring at the army that was marching towards his castle. ¡°Oh well, better start preparing for the inevitable confrontation.¡±


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to fight. You could just leave all this behind.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to run away Athena? If I did that than I would be on the run forever, and that¡¯s a bigger pain in the ass than dealing with your champion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to run away, what I¡¯m trying to say is that you should leave this world. I mean aren¡¯t you tired of fighting?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± He goes silent. For a while, the both simply stood and silence and watch the pitch black scenery in front of us.


    ¡°Speaking of leaving, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you to go? You know people will start to talk if they found out the ¡®Great Athena¡¯ is lounging around in my castle.¡±


    ¡°Let them. Right now I don¡¯t care what others think, the person I¡¯m worry about the most is you.¡± I held my hand out to my brother who simply stare at it in confusion.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, enough with these senseless battles, let¡¯s leave all this behind, you don¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°Suffer? I guess from the perspective of a woman who was born with a sliver spoon in her mouth, my life would look like a living hell.¡± Knowing he wouldn¡¯t accept my hand I let it fall back to my side My brother gave me a wide grin. It seems he was happy seeing me disappointed.


    ¡°Earlier you said you couldn¡¯t understand why those two men left their family so they could obtain power right? It¡¯s quite simple really, they didn¡¯t have a family to begin with.¡± My brother let out a laugh that echo throughout the hallway.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tragic story really. Those poor bastards were born slaves, they never had a chance to make a decision in their life, that is until I destroy their town, but even then when they were finally free from their master¡¯s clutches, the options they had were limited. Since they got a special mark burn onto their bodies when they became slaves the moment they enter another town without their master, they¡¯ll be immediately identified as runaway slaves and will be punished. And since they have no knowledge of the outside world, living in the wilderness isn¡¯t really an option for them either. Which means the only choice the two had at living a somewhat decent life was to become demons. Like I said sad a story, but then again not everyone is meant to live a quiet and happy life.¡±


    Seeing him talk about something so depressing with a smile on his face left me without words. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should comfort him or not, all I knew was if I leave him to die like this again the regrets I shoulder will become too much for me to bear.


    ¡°Well then if you don¡¯t mind, I have a castle I need to defend.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I quickly reach out and grab my brother¡¯s arm to keep him from leaving. ¡°You¡­. You could at least try to live a normal life; you might actually like it.¡± A sigh escapes from his mouth.


    ¡°Ok Athena, I¡¯ll try to settle down, after I take over the world.¡± Despite him talking in a humorous manner, I knew full well he wasn¡¯t joking. My hands tremble as a thought that I¡¯ve been repressing slowly broke free from its shackle each time my brother refuse to stop his conquest. ¡®The only way to stop him is by putting him down for good.¡¯


    ¡°Why are you so obsessed with taking over the world?¡± Suddenly he wraps his arm around and pull me closer to him. ¡°You really want to know why?¡± His grin widens almost as if he was waited for that question.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I was made for this.¡± A black fire suddenly envelops my hand that he was holding. Strangely, I didn¡¯t feel any pain or heat from the fire, all I could feel was the warmth in my body vanish as the fire crawl its way up my arm.


    ¡°They say life is precious, and yet here I am, a man born with the power to destroy life with just a simple touch. Surely, this must be a sign right? Or are you saying that that I¡¯m nothing more than a mistake that needs to be erase?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The building suddenly started to shake violently, nearly throwing the both of us to the ground. I didn¡¯t have to look outside to know what was going on. The shouting was enough to tell me the humans have started their attack.


    ¡°I wasted too much time on you.¡± My brother let¡¯s go of my hand thus letting the fire freely consume my arm. ¡°Since you don¡¯t feel like leaving you¡¯re welcome to stay and watch the show, or you can join in on the action if you want, I really don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°I try to grab his arm to prevent him from leaving, but it seems the fire is not only consuming my arm, it also was robbing me of all my strength. Of course, I can easily remove these flame, and go after him, but it wouldn¡¯t change anything. He is completed committed to this path, which means the only thing I can do now is watch and hope that one day he¡¯ll get tired of all this fighting.


    I turn my attention back to the window and watch as an army of knights charge through the castle¡¯s destroy gate. At this point I¡¯m sure any sane person would be panicking as they watch a war break out right in front of their face, yet the only thing going through my head is how many times must I watch this same scene play out.


    .


    .


    (Aaron P.O.V)


    ¡°Hmm¡­. I see¡­. Judging from your story, it looks like the real me is quite hard headed¡± The creature who took the form of my sister nods its head at me like it just solved a riddle.


    ¡°Indeed, he is stubborn, but there is still hope for him.¡± My heart sunk to the bottom of my stomach the moment the two look at me with great expectation. I already knew what they were going to say and I wasn¡¯t ready to hear it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hilarious? When it comes down to it, it won¡¯t be a chosen hero or an almighty god that stops the Demon King. The only one who can truly put an end to the Demon King¡¯s reign of terror is you Aaron.¡±


    Yea, just like I fear, the two expects me to put an end to the Demon King¡¯s corrupted legacy. While I¡¯m all for my sister living a happy life, this goes beyond her, this involve the entire world, whatever makes them believe I can do this is beyond me, after all¡­The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not special.¡± My thoughts and concern spill right out of my mouth. ¡°I just happen to be related to the Demon King, what makes you think I can stop her?¡±


    ¡°You just answer your own question. It¡¯s because you¡¯re her brother.¡±


    ¡°Listen Aaron, you might not have notice it since you haven¡¯t known him as long as I have, but I can assure you, he has change.


    ¡°Yea, if the Demon King was his same old self, then he would¡¯ve kill you the moment you found out he was the Demon King, or he would¡¯ve turn you into a Demon The moment you ask.¡±


    ¡°He really does care about you. So much so, that he risks his life multiple times to save yours.¡±


    ¡°Right, like the one time from a blood wolf, and there was that time with the orcs¡­. Oh also don¡¯t forget¡­.¡±


    The two continue to list off all the things my sister has done for me. While it was nice hearing how much she cares for me, it wasn¡¯t enough to convince me how I could stop her. If anything it filled me with more doubt. If she really cares about me as much as they say, then she¡¯ll no doubt be heartbroken if I try to stop her from doing something she been trying her whole life to achieve¡­. At least I think she will, probably not. All I know is that she definitely won¡¯t be happy and probably would leave me behind if I tried to oppose her goal.


    ¡°¡­. Can I get more time to think about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re out of time, it seems you¡¯re going to be waking up soon.¡±


    ¡°Waking up?¡±


    ¡°Your body is starting to disappear.¡± The fake Anna point towards my feet which were becoming transparent. I found it odd how I didn¡¯t notice my feet were vanishing from existence, and even odder how calm I was.


    ¡°Is this normal?¡±


    ¡°Yes it¡¯s quite normal. Once your body vanish from this world, you¡¯ll wake up in the other one. The problem is, it¡¯s way too earlier for you to be waking up now.¡±


    ¡°Obviously it¡¯s Anna, there¡¯s really no one else capable of disrupting your magic, although in here current state it must exhausting trying to pull someone from a dream.¡±


    Hearing my sister was the one pulling me out of here, I couldn¡¯t help but to feel disappointed in myself. When Athena drag me in here I thought that I might I be able help, yet once again I¡¯m nothing more than a problem.


    ¡°This must be quite irritating for you Aaron. I brought you here to help you, yet all I done was try to convince you to stop your sister. That won¡¯t happen anymore, from here on, I¡¯ll let you decide what to do.¡± A piece of paper suddenly appears in Athena¡¯s hand. Slightly curios to see what the letter contain, I accept it, only to be immediately disappointed to see nothing on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s blank.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s blank, that letter is meant for your sister eyes not yours.¡± I ignore the fake Anna and continue look over the letter, confuse as to how would I be able to give this to my sister. I accepted how reality breaking this place is, but there¡¯s no way I can bring a dream item to the real world right?


    ¡°Relax Aaron, that¡¯s nothing more than an example. When you wake up, a letter handwritten by you will be in your left pocket. If you really want to continue on this journey, give it to your sister, it should benefit you two.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Tear it into pieces, so no one can ever read it.¡±


    From what I can gathered, it seems whatever is written on this paper is extremely important and dangerous. I don¡¯t know if I should be happy that she trusted me with this, or concern.


    ¡°Oh by the way Aaron¡­¡±


    ¡°Great, something else I need to be worried about.¡± Was the first thought that came to me, when she said that. I tried to hide how displease I was with the new upcoming information, but seeing how she was smiling a little bit harder at me, think she was aware of it.


    ¡°While I do wish the best for you and your sister, I have no control over Joseph¡¯s action. He may kill you two if he sees you as a threat.¡±


    I¡¯m sure Athena didn¡¯t mean to, but I couldn¡¯t help but to interpret that as I a threat. I guess it doesn¡¯t help that I don¡¯t really like the new hero. The little bit of respect I had for him vanish the moment I saw him flirting with my sister while waving the weapon that tormented her in the past. He¡¯s nothing more than an idiotic brute, that just happen to earn Athena¡¯s¡­. favor¡­.


    I was suddenly struck by a realization, that right now, and front of me is a literal goddess. I mean I was always aware of this fact, but it just now fully hit me that I¡¯m in the presence of being that has granted mere mortals the power to defeat gods, and not only that but also has deep ties with the Demon King. Which means she can answer a question that¡¯s been bugging me for a while.


    ¡°Athena, do mind if I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure go for it.¡±


    ¡°How do you decide if someone is worthy of your powers?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. All candidates that I choose have to be brave, kind, strong-willed¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget handsome, and a well-built body.¡± The fake Anna nudge Athena with her elbow while winking at me.


    ¡°What, I never said that?!¡± Athena¡¯s face turns red from embarrassment. I guess even Athena has a preference, it explains why there never been a female hero.


    Anyway, going off what Athena and fake Anna said, it seems entities giving their powers to a mortal is pretty much the equivalent of a human giving heart-shaped chocolates they created to someone they cherish or respect. If that¡¯s the case, then¡­


    ¡°¡­. Did the Demon King ever give someone the power of a Demi God?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The two instantly went silent. It was unsettling seeing the playfull atmosphere the two had turn cold so quickly.


    ¡°He never told you about Lilith? That¡¯s surprising, seeing he¡¯s allowing you to travel with him, I thought he at least tell you about her.¡±


    Lilith? I definitely heard that name before. I search deep in my memory, trying to recalled where exactly I heard it before.


    Right, it was in a history book my sister tore up before we left home. To this day I never understood why she tore the book apart, but since Athena mention her, it must mean she was a demi god, the Demon King¡¯s demi god at that.


    (A/N: The event Aaron talking about happen in chapter 16, just in case you forgot, I mean it did happen a long time ago.)


    ¡°Who exactly is Lilith?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Athena let out a hum while folding her arms across her chest. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your sister?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I didn¡¯t bother hiding how displease I was with Athena attempt to avoid my question. Athena knows full-well that my sister won¡¯t answer that question.


    ¡°Sorry Aaron, that¡¯s quite a personal question, I¡¯ll feel bad for your sister if I told you it without her permission. Plus, you¡¯re about to wake up, so I really don¡¯t have time to tell you.¡± I look down at my body and was surprise to see more than half of it was now gone. The only thing that remain was pretty much my head. Once again, it escaped me how I didn¡¯t notice or feel my body vanishing.


    ¡°Can you at least tell me, what their relationship was?¡±


    ¡°Bye Aaron.¡± The two ignore my question and wave goodbye at me.


    These guys, they¡¯re not even trying to hide that they don¡¯t want to answer it.


    ¡°Fine, I guess I¡¯ll ask her.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Aaron.¡± It¡¯s impossible for me to stay mad at Athena. That dangerous smile of hers seems to be able to wash away any negative emotion a man may have. ¡°I Know my brother is quite stubborn, but if it¡¯s you, then I¡¯m sure you can stop him, but even if you can¡¯t¡­¡± The world around me darkens, I guess that meant I was going to be waking up soon. With my sight gone, I strain my ears, hoping at the very least I can hear the last thing Athena wanted to tell me


    ¡°If you can¡¯t to stop him, then at the very least, stick with him to the very end.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    I open my eyes to find I was back in the real world. The world that hung in the sky and the beautiful flowers that stretch across the lands was replace with a wooden ceiling and mountains of books I was looking through before I fell asleep.


    I quickly reach into my pocket and sure enough, there¡¯ actually a letter in there, confirming that everything I saw a moment ago, wasn¡¯t a dream. I mean it was a dream, but at the same time it was real?


    I threw my face into my hands to calm myself down. Right now is not the time to confuse myself. I got more important things to worry about, like Lilith, and what Athena meant by follow him to the end. Damn it, if I only I had a little more time.


    ¡°You look disappointed. Did I wake you up at the good part?¡± Hearing my sister¡¯s voice, I quickly sat up straight to see she was sitting on top of my desk. For a brief second I was overjoy to see her and that prideful smile she always carries. But that joy quickly vanishes when I saw the dirt covering her clothes, and the blood on her right hand.


    ¡°What happen to your hand?¡±


    ¡°My hand?¡± Confuse she raise the hand I was pointed at to her face. Her eyes widen the moment she saw the blood covering her hands.


    ¡°Oh this must be from when I fought that clown.¡± After examining her hand for a second, she shrugs her shoulders and let it fall back onto the desk as if having blood on her hands was natural.


    ¡°A clown? You fought a clown?¡±


    ¡°Long story, one that I¡¯m hoping I¡¯ll forget soon. Anyway enough about me, let¡¯s talk about you.¡± Sis thrust her finger into my face and repeatedly poke my forehead. ¡°Athena usually don¡¯t drag people into her dream world unless she wants something from them. So, what did she want from you?¡±


    My thoughts instantly went back to what Athena told me about the letter. If I want to my sister to continue on her journey, then I should give the letter to her, but if I don¡¯t then I need to quickly destroy it before she or anyone can see it.


    Going by Athena¡¯s thought process, it seems she thinks that if my sister reads it, it¡¯ll encourage her to keep going, and if she doesn¡¯t she¡¯ll eventually get discourage, and give up. If this is what Athena thinking, then she¡¯s seriously underestimating my sister.


    Even if I do follow Athena¡¯s instruction and not give the letter to her, she¡¯ll still keep pursing her goal, that¡¯s just how stubborn my sister is. I mean even after getting injured in what appear to be an exhausting fight, she still sitting up straight, making sure not show any sign of weakness. Ever since I was a kid I always admire that side of hers, but now I¡¯m starting to fear it.


    After hearing a little bit of Demon King¡¯s past from Athena, I fear that my sister will repeat her past mistake and continue to fight until she eventually dies.


    Is this what Athena meant by follow him to the end? If my sister dies, she wants me to follow her to the grave?!


    My entire body shivers at the thought of both us, lying in dirt somewhere, our bodies torn apart, and blood staining the ground.


    She¡­. She really doesn¡¯t think that ¡®ll happen right? I mean what¡¯s the point of going through all this if she just expects us to die?!


    ¡°Aaron¡­¡± My sister call to me softly, I look up expecting her to comfort me, only to be flicked on my forehead.


    ¡°What was that for?!¡± I rub my forehead to ease the pain. She must¡¯ve use magic, because it felt like she hit me with a book than her finger.


    ¡°You kept me waiting, I don¡¯t like being left in suspense.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I just don¡¯t know how to answer your question.¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is tell me everything Athena told you. What¡¯s so hard about that? Unless, you¡¯re planning on backstabbing me.¡± Sis voice suddenly turn cold in emotionless. ¡°You¡¯re not planning on betraying me are you Aaron?¡± She narrowed her eyes at me. My body tremble slightly a menacing glow my sister¡¯s eyes were giving off.


    ¡°No, I would never betray you!¡± I jump to my feet and shouted as loud as I could to force the fear that building in my throat out.


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m just messing with you.¡± She put one of her hand on my shoulder and gently guiding me back into my seat. ¡°I¡¯m well aware you¡¯ll never betray me.¡±


    ¡°Really? You really trust me?!¡± I once again raise my voice. This time it was out happiness rather than fear.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re so innocent you can barely hurt a monster trying to kill you. There¡¯s no way a kid like you is capable of backstabbing anyone.¡±


    ¡°T-thanks? I¡¯m sure that was an insult, but I¡¯ll just take it as a compliment.


    ¡°Plus, Athena isn¡¯t that cold-hearted. As much as I hate to admit it, if she wanted to, Athena could¡¯ve killed me a long time ago. All she had to do was just tell the hero who I was the moment she found out I was alive.¡±


    Yea sis is right; when I was talking to Athena I felt calm and relax, like nothing could hurt me as long as I was in her presence. I just can¡¯t see her doing something cruel as sending someone to kill us, or telling me to die alongside my sister. Thinking rationally, it doesn¡¯t make sense for Athena to go through all this trouble of giving me this letter if she expects us to die.


    I reach into my pocket and pull the folded letter out. Getting a better look at it, I found it funny how I was getting work up over such a small thing. There¡¯s no way this piece of paper can change our destiny, I¡¯m sure Athena is aware, which means whatever is written here isn¡¯t meant to encourage my sister to keep fighting, it¡¯s meant to support her.


    ¡°This is what Athena wanted me to give you.¡± slightly hesitant, I hand the letter to my sister, who quietly accept it.


    This didn¡¯t change our fate at all. I mean why would Athena give this letter to me if it would threaten not only our lives but the world? I shook my head to reassure myself I did the right thing.


    ¡°No way!¡± Sis suddenly jumps off my desk, nearly giving me a heart attack in the process.


    ¡°W-What is it?¡±


    ¡°This could change Everything!¡± Ignoring me, she continued to look at paper while walking around me.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Unable to contain my curiosity, I reach for the letter, only for my sis to slap my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you read this Aaron. Your human eyes may melt if they do.¡± For a few seconds I believe her, until I saw the shock look she was wearing was slowing breaking into a smile. No doubt about it, she was messing with me.


    ¡°Let me see!¡± I jump out my chair and lunge straight for the letter. While still looking at the paper, sis twirls out of my way.


    ¡°You¡¯re going have to move much faster than that if you want to read this.¡± Giving me a mocking smile, she waves the paper in the air, challenging me to take it from her.


    Accepting the challenge, I ran straight for her, while reaching for the letter she held in the air. Just like last time, she twirls out of the way just before I could reach it. Hoping to catch her off guard, I quickly turn around and tried to grab her arm to prevent her from moving. She immediately responded to my action by lightly jumping backwards.


    The room we¡¯re in, while it¡¯s quite luxurious, it isn¡¯t that big, it most definitely was design for resting in mind, not playing, something I came to realize too late.


    As my sis jump backwards, she trips over one of the many books I was reading. Normally, I¡¯m sure she could¡¯ve easily recover from this mistake, but right now it seems she was too exhausted to regain her balance. I quickly jump forward to stop her from falling, only to end up tripping on the same book.


    As we fell, I realized there was one good thing that was coming out of this situation. We¡¯re not hitting the floor like I thought, instead we¡¯re falling onto a bed. Just as my sister land onto the bed, I quickly place my hands in front of me, to stop myself from falling on her.


    Breathing heavily, sis looks up at while giving me a smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel good to be left hanging does it?¡± I look at her confuse. I didn¡¯t understand what she was getting at until she waves the letter in my face.


    ¡°Serious? This whole act was just to get back at me for taking too long to answer your question?¡±


    ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m a petty person. Now do me a favor, and get off me.¡±


    ¡°Right, sorry.¡± Realizing I was still on top of her, I quickly jump off the bed.


    Still breathing heavily, she slowly picks herself up. Seeing her struggle to get back to her feet, I realize whoever she fought must¡¯ve been an incredibly tough opponent.


    ¡°Did a clown really do this to you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows.¡± Shrugging off my question, she hands me the letter and slowly walk to her side of the room. Concern, I watch her till she collapses on her bed, before actually reading the letter.


    Just like I expected, the handwriting was mine. Athena must¡¯ve made me write this while I was unconscious. This is the only way I can see this letter existing in this world. Although what I didn¡¯t expect was for this letter that Athena went out of her way to give me, to only have one sentence on it.


    Your creation waits in the next town.


    ¡°Did you create something sis?¡± Confuse, I look at my sis who was sprawled out on her bed.


    ¡°And here I thought you did your research on me.¡± Sis chuckle a little to herself before sitting back up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really an inventor, but I did create one weapon.¡±


    ¡°The moment she said weapon, my eyes strangely fell upon the book we trip over. As if some strange force was telling me it¡¯ll answer my question. The book title simply read, ragnarok.

 Chapter 49: Just the two of us

    Chapter 49


    Just the two of us


    (Demon King¡¯s P.O.V)


    Like a leaf blowing in the wind, I found myself on an aimless journey. I¡¯m not sure how long I¡¯ve been doing this, at some point on this journey my conscious begin to fade away, causing the scenery and time to blend together, transforming everything into a white background. With no destination in mind, I continue on like this until I suddenly found myself caught in the middle of a fierce blizzard.


    The freezing wind pierces my skin, and blows away the haze that filled my mind. Now fully awake, I push through the blizzard with a newfound resolve, to find shelter from this snow storm.


    While pressing forward, I strain my eyes to see what appeared to be a village. Overjoy with my discovery, I ran straight towards it, only to immediately stop myself after remembering all the other incidents that started with me trying to enter a town.


    I usually get attack or chase away before I can even get close to a settlement, because of my terrifying appearance, and seeing how judgmental humans is, I really doubt this time is going to be much different, but¡­


    I look behind me to see nothing but snow.


    Thanks to this immortal body of mine, it¡¯s impossible for me to freeze to death. So I can easily sleep outside if want to, the problem is I don¡¯t want to. Even though my body is immortal, I can still feel pain and discomfort. And trust me, constantly being pounded by icy wind is extremely uncomfortable, especially when the only thing you¡¯re wearing is a simple white cloth that only protects your legs.


    ¡°Fuck it.¡± Quietly cursing to myself, I press on towards the village with the resolve that no one is going to stop me from warming my freezing body. As I got closer to the village, I notice a man lying face down in the snow right in front of the village¡¯s entrance. I run towards the man hoping that the villagers would allow me in if I help him, but that plan quickly fell on its head before it could even begin.


    The man was dead. his body was frozen solid which means he probably been dead for some time now. Seeing how he wasn¡¯t missing any limbs or didn¡¯t have blood on him, I doubt anybody killed him. Which means he must¡¯ve simply froze to death, but that doesn¡¯t make sense either since there¡¯s plenty of houses he could¡¯ve went in and warm up. Well whatever happen to him, I really don¡¯t care, I just hope no one blames me for his death.


    Not bothering to investigate further, I walk into the village, leaving the man to rot in the snow.


    It was eerily quiet. The only thing I could hear was the wind blowing in my ears. I figure no one would be outside chatting in this storm, but I should at the very least hear some sort of noise coming from the houses, like kids laughing, or screaming that there¡¯s a 6ft half-naked man with horns standing outside in the snow.


    I peered through one of the houses window to see that it was empty inside. Tables and chairs was overturn and there was a huge hole in the ceiling, which allowed snow to cover the wooden floor.


    After investigating the house, a little bit more, I check a couple more buildings to see they were pretty much in the exact same shape. Overturn furniture, huge crack or hole in the building, and occasionally a dead body.


    I¡¯m not sure what happen here, but it¡¯s extremely convenient for me. Since everyone here is already dead, I don¡¯t have to go through the trouble of killing them myself.


    I push deeper into the village, hoping I can find house with a roof completely intact. Unfortunately, thanks to what seems like months of neglect, and the weight of the snow, most of the houses¡¯ roofs was caved in.


    ¡°Damn, all these houses can¡¯t be torn apart can it?!¡± My search grew more frantic. As the cold wind that rapidly pierce my body, went from annoying to downright unbearable.


    After searching for what felt eternity, my eyes fell upon a small house in the back of the village. Not wasting anytime, I quickly look through its window, hoping, praying, that the house was completely intact.


    ¡°Ah, sanctuary.¡± A sigh of relief escapes from my mouth the moment I saw there was no snow on the ground. Overjoy with my discovery, I barge into the house, nearly breaking the door down.


    There really wasn¡¯t much to say about the interior of the house, since it¡¯s pretty much was just one big room with a bed and a fireplace.


    After taking a quick look around the room, I flop down on the bed and mindlessly stare out the window.


    ¡°So now what do I do?¡± I mumble to myself as I watch the storm outside.


    This blizzard doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll let up anytime soon, and even if it did, it¡¯s not like I have anywhere to go. Ever since I woke up in that graveyard, I¡¯ve been aimlessly wandering around hoping I¡¯ll eventually find answer to who I am, but it¡¯s been a year since I started this journey and the only thing I figure out is that everyone either hates me or fear me.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m better off just staying here.¡± I let out a long sigh, as I lay down. Yea, since everyone here is dead. I can live in peaceful solitude.


    ¡°Ack.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe not.¡± I quickly jump back to my feet and look in the direction the sound came from. In the corner of the room was a little girl squirming around, trying her best to hide herself in the darkness.


    ¡°Come on out, I can clearly see you.¡± I point directly at her to prove I knew exactly where she was hiding. Yet despite making it clear I found her, she continued to cling to her dark corner, as if somehow it¡¯ll make her disappear.


    ¡°Are¡­are you going to kill me?¡± The girl asks weakly. It was depressing to see how the girl fell into despair just by simply looking at me.


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m not going to hurt you, I¡¯m just going to stay here until the storm lets up.¡±


    ¡°O-ok.¡± Her voice was still weak and shaky. No doubt, her fear of me will never go away, but it¡¯s to be expected. Even if I did look like a normal human, breaking into her home, would be more than enough for her to fear me.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to come out her corner, I sat down and tried to forget that she was there, but the constant coughing wasn¡¯t helping.


    ¡°Ack! Ack!¡± Her coughing grew more violent overtime. At this point I wouldn¡¯t be surprise if blood started to come up.


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s enough.¡± I jump back to my feet and walk towards the girl. Realizing I was approaching her, she pushes herself against wall in a desperate attempt put some distance between us.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I promise I¡¯ll be quiet for now on.¡±


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± Ignoring me, the girl curls up into a ball in begin to cry silently. At this point I figure she wouldn¡¯t listen to me no matter what I said, so I pick her up without saying anything.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me.¡± Ignoring her plead, I carry her to the bed and gently put her down.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The girl looked up at me confuse with tears still streaming down her eyes.


    ¡°I told you like a hundred times I wasn¡¯t going to hurt you. Did you seriously not believe me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She tries to bow her head, but ends up in another coughing fit.


    ¡°Hurry up and cover yourself.¡± I toss her a blanket that was lying on the floor, which she quickly wraps around her shivering body.


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡± The girl said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Yea, whatever.¡± I sat back down at the edge of the bed, so the girl wouldn¡¯t feel so threaten by me.


    Now that the girl wasn¡¯t hiding in the darkness no more, I could finally get a good look at her. The girl looked like she was nine years old. Her eyes were green and her hair was brown, a trait I¡¯m starting to notice most human have. Basically, she¡¯s average. The only thing that stands out about her is that she¡¯s alone in this dead village.


    Well I say she¡¯s alone, but there¡¯s no way she could survive out here by herself. Which means the person or people protecting her is probably out on a hunt. Great, just when I finally found a shelter from a storm.


    I get back up and head towards the door.


    ¡°Mister, you¡¯re leaving already?¡± There seemed to be a surprising amount of concern in her voice, although I¡¯m sure I¡¯m confusing it with something else.


    ¡°Your people will be back soon, and something tell me they¡¯re not going to be happy if they see me here with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The girl remains silent. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s recalling how extreme her reaction


    ¡°C-Can you at least tell me your name.¡± I quickly turn around to face the girl. I was surprise by her question. No one ever ask me who I was before. Actually now that I think about it, this is the first time I really had a conservation with someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, was that a bad question?¡± The girl asks while covering half her face with a blanket.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­. I don¡¯t have a name.¡±


    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t? The girl eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°No. At least I don¡¯t think I do.¡± I search deep into my memories hoping this time I might actually remember, but just like every other time I tried this, my memories stop at that graveyard I woke up at.


    For a whole year, I¡¯ve been trying to figure out why I was there, but after seeing this freighting power I possess, and the terrified looks people give me, I¡¯m starting to think I¡¯m better off not knowing who I am.


    ¡°I see¡­.¡± The fear in the girl¡¯s eyes seemed to disappear and was replace with pity.


    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s your name?¡± I try to take the subject off me, since this girl is the very first person I ever talk to, and I don¡¯t want to leave a bad memory of me in her head.


    ¡°R-right.¡± The girl let out another cough, although I¡¯m sure if it was real or if she was just clearing her throat.


    ¡°My name is¡­¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    (Anna¡¯s P.O.V)


    ¡°Lilith? That¡¯s a nice name.¡± I turn to give the girl a warm smile, but she was already gone. In fact, the entire house was gone. I found myself sitting in what appear to be a fancy bath house. I look around the bath in a daze trying to figure where I was, until my brain finally decided to wake up and answer my question.


    ¡°I fell asleep.¡± I let out a dry laugh at the situation I was in.


    Falling asleep while taking a bath, I guess yesterday event took more out of me than I thought. I guess it doesn¡¯t help that I woke up way earlier than I¡¯m used to.


    ¡°Miss?¡± A concern female voice echo in the bathhouse. I look around to see who she was calling, only to realize I¡¯m the only person here.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I turn around to see a woman in a maid outfit holding my clothes.


    ¡°I finish washing your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± I climb out the bath and proceeded to dry my hair with a towel. I didn¡¯t mind being naked in front of the maid since my junior is gone. The only thing sticking out my body now are my breasts, which by the way, the maid¡¯s our far bigger than mine. If we were in a relationship she would be the one wearing pants, if everything was decided by size.


    Anyway, even though I don¡¯t mind being naked in front of her, it¡¯s kind of uncomfortable being stare at so intently.


    ¡°Um, is there something wrong?¡± The maid¡¯s body jerk from the sound of my voice like I just woke her up from a dream.


    ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s nothing wrong, it¡¯s just, you¡¯re really beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um, thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t really know how to respond to her out-of-nowhere compliment. To be honest, even if I saw it coming, I probably still would¡¯ve reacted poorly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean for that to come out so weird, I just never seen someone as beautiful as you before.¡±


    Ok now she¡¯s exaggerating, but I do find it interesting that my appearance that everyone used to fear, is now being adore.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± The maid bows her head towards me before running off. With the maid gone, I begin putting my clothes on, pretending our conversation didn¡¯t happen.


    After quickly throwing my clothes on, I headed back to my room, the silence that accompanied me, cause my mind to wander, until it focused on the dream that I had a moment ago.


    Not much has change has it? Back then, I aimlessly wander around trying to solve a mystery, right now I¡¯m doing the exact same thing, the only difference is my gender change. I even have a kid traveling with me too. I guess history really does repeat itself. Wait if history really is repeating itself, then that means I¡¯ll be dying soon.


    The disturbing thought stop me right in my tracks.


    Jeez, what am I doing trying scare myself? Right now, I should be pumping myself up, rather than jinxing myself. Right, if I keep a calm head and play my cards right, then I can obtain Ragnarok. And once I reclaim my lost creation, then nothing will be able to stop me!


    Just thinking about beating both Joseph and Alexander, was enough to motivate me.


    ¡°Is something wrong sis?¡± Aaron ask as he walks down the hallway carry a silver tray. ¡°You know it wouldn¡¯t hurt to rest a little more. I mean last night it looked like you could barely move.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Plus, who knows what will happen to Ragnaork if we take too long to retrieve it.¡±


    ¡°Well then, at very least can we eat something before we head out?¡± I look down at the tray to see two plates with two sandwiches on it. My stomach begins to growl the moment the sandwiches aroma enters my noise.


    ¡°Looks like your stomach agree with me.¡± Aaron said with an annoying smirk.


    Without saying a word, I open the door to our room. Aaron follow behind me, carefully making sure not to drop nothing on the tray.


    ¡°So then, what¡¯s for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°The nobles call it hamburger.¡±


    ¡°Hamburger? That doesn¡¯t sound appetizing, nor does it look it.¡± I take the bun off see a burnt meat top with a fried egg, onions, and pretty much everything you could find in the kitchen. While the sandwich does smell delicious, just looking at how messy it is cause my stomach to churn.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Just give it a try, you might like it.¡±


    So he says, but he hasn¡¯t taken a bite out of his sandwich yet. He¡¯s obviously waiting for my reaction, to see if its good or not. Unfortunately for him, I¡¯m not his poison tester.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a bite first, then maybe I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine.¡± Aaron picks up his sandwich and move it towards his mouth and the slowest and most dramatic way possible. It literally looked like a turtle spoon feeding a baby. After waiting like two minutes he finally takes bite out of the sandwich. Aaron¡¯s eyes widen like he just experiences a miracle.


    ¡°Well, how is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s really good.¡± Aaron tears into his sandwich, like a madman who hasn¡¯t eaten in weeks. Seeing him eat so enthusiastically I decide take a bite out my sandwich.


    An explosion of flavors goes off in my mouth. Somehow every single topping that was mash onto the sandwich complimented each other and transform what I thought was a burnt mess, into a work of art.


    Wow, now I see why there¡¯s so many fat nobles. Not only is the sandwich absurdly delicious, but it also filling. I only took four bites and I¡¯m already full. Which is a shame, since I was really enjoying it. If I was in my old body, I¡¯m sure I could easily eat ten of these no problem.


    ¡°Are you done already?¡± Aaron look down at my burger, like he just found a new prey.


    ¡°Yea.¡± I pass my plate over to him, which he quickly grabs.


    ¡°You know sis; you¡¯re not going to get bigger unless you eat more.¡±


    ¡°So says mister scrawny.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m quite muscular.¡± Aaron flexes his arm, which causes a small lump to appear on it.


    Well at the very least, he doesn¡¯t look frail anymore. Actually now that we¡¯re sitting side-by-side, I just realize he¡¯s taller than me. I¡¯m shorter than most girls, so it isn¡¯t all that surprising, it¡¯s just weird that I just now notice he surpass me in height.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Aaron chuckles a little to himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just feels like it¡¯s been forever since we sat down and relax like this.¡±


    ¡°Yea, it does feel like that doesn¡¯t it?¡± My mind flashback to all events that led us here. It definitely doesn¡¯t seem like we had any sort of rest on our journey.


    ¡°Sitting here like this, I can¡¯t help but wonder what mom and dad is doing.¡±


    ¡°Probably fucking.¡± Aaron begin to cough violently.


    ¡°Really sis?!¡± Aaron¡¯s shouted, his face turning red.


    ¡°What? Those two are full grown adults, I doubt they¡¯re playing patty cake.¡±


    ¡°Yea, but did you have to say it like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mommy and Daddy are patiently waiting for a huge bird deliver them a baby. Does that sound better?


    ¡°¡­¡± Aaron looks away from me, his face still flushed from embarrassment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re so embarrass; you¡¯ll eventually find a girl you¡¯ll want to copulate with.¡±


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s enough!¡± Aaron shouted while covering both his ears. I guess he still a kid, but he is around that age where he¡¯ll eventually start taking interest in the opposite sex. And honestly I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have a hard time finding a partner. I mean he already has an elf that¡¯s concern for him, and not many guys can brag about that. He definitely has the potential to become a lady killer.


    I look back at Aaron to see he was still covering his ears tightly making sure no sound could enter his head.


    Ok, maybe I¡¯m giving him too much credit.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we wasting enough time here.¡± I grab my sword and strapped it to my waist.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving already?¡± Aaron unplugs his ears and look at me surprise.


    ¡°Like I said before, Ragnarok isn¡¯t going to wait for me to reclaim it.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Aaron shove my half-eaten sandwich into his mouth before grabbing his gear.


    The both of us remain silent as we walk out the inn, knowing full well that if we said anything that involve my pass life would arouse suspicion, or worse, get us killed. It wasn¡¯t till we got outside that we spoke to each other.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡±


    ¡°The plan is to find the name of the city Ragnarok is located at. I¡¯m sure we can find our information at an adventure guild.¡± Thankfully, this city is built on a mountain, which half the town can easily be seen just by simply looking down the road, making it impossible even for newcomers to get lost, and if by some miracle one do get lost here, you can just walk straight down to the city gate, and ask a guard for direction.


    ¡°And what about Max and Claire? Are we really going to leave them behind?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if we take them with us they¡¯re going to start asking questions.¡± Especially Claire, she always was a noisy one and yesterday, after seeing Aaron unconscious, she seemed more determined than ever to discover my secret. It¡¯s best if we get out of town as fast as possible before she realizes we¡¯re gone.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Aaron said weakly, making it obvious he doesn¡¯t want to leave them behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see them again. I do fully intend on coming back to this city once I obtain Ragnarok.¡± After all, there¡¯s quite a few people I need to deal with that are here.¡±


    ¡°The faster we get to Ragnarok, the faster we can regroup with Max and Claire. So let¡¯s get a move on.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± giving me an energetic nod, Aaron pick up his pace, I quickly follow behind him.


    Since the sun was still rising, there wasn¡¯t that many people out on the streets, just A few merchants opening their shops, some old people who loves the fresh morning air, and a couple of brats that¡¯s trying to skip town. Well that was the case for the upper region of the city, once we reach the base of the mountain, the story was different.


    The city entrance was pack with adventurers, at least I assume they¡¯re adventurers, since everyone including their mothers was carrying some sort of weapon.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, looks like everyone getting ready for a hunt.¡± Which reminds me¡­.


    I reach into my pocket and my pull my adventurer I.D out. The mission which I was task with yesterday was now gone, I guess I took too long to complete the mission. Well this is disappointing, I was hoping I could use what I earn from the mission to get us a ride. Oh well, I just got to find a trader, that¡¯ll hire us as bodyguards.


    Putting my I.D away, I headed for a building that sign read, ¡°Guts and Glory.¡± The masculine name, and the emblem of an arm holding a sword while flexing its muscle was enough to for me know this was the adventure guild.


    Upon enter the building my nose was assaulted by the powerful alcohol stench that permeated the air.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to get drunk?¡± Aaron said while pinching his noise.


    ¡°When your job is to fight monsters twice your size, then it¡¯s never too early to get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Those are some wise words miss.¡± A tall and dark man wearing fancy black and white attire walks over to us. ¡°You two must be new here.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°Well obviously I would remember seeing a beauty like you before.¡± The man gives me a smile that cause my skin to crawl.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s hitting on you Aaron.¡± I lightly elbow Aaron, who simply frown at the man.


    ¡°Cute and funny. You¡¯re definitely my type.¡± The man looks at Aaron with fierce eyes, like he was getting ready to challenge him. ¡°Are you perhaps her boyfriend¡±


    ¡°N- ¡°


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± I quickly cover Aaron¡¯s mouth. If it gets this guy to stop hitting on me, then its best if to pretend we¡¯re dating. ¡°Now, do you mind telling me what you want?¡±


    ¡°I just want to do my job. After all I am the guild master, and my job is help young adventurers that looked like they¡¯re lost, of course helping a beauty like you is an added bonus.¡±


    This fucker is still hitting on me, even though I said Aaron was my boyfriend, then again he does look like the kind of guy that steals people girlfriends for a living.


    ¡°So then, if you have any questions that need answer, then just follow me.¡±


    Ugh, I really don¡¯t want to follow him, but if he¡¯s the guild master, then he definitely knows about the area surrounding Athens and beyond.


    Both me and Aaron followed the man to bar, which he went behind. he grabs a battle from a shelf and pours a dark red liquid into two small glass.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the house.¡± The man said as he slides us our drink. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s non-alcoholic. You two seem to be on a mission, so I wouldn¡¯t serve you anything that would hinder your performance. Of course you¡¯re more than welcome to come back when you¡¯re done with your mission. I¡¯ll be glad to show you all the good stuff.


    Somehow it doesn¡¯t feel like he¡¯s talking about alcohol anymore.


    ¡°Anyway I¡¯m assuming you two came here to hunt those new monsters right?¡±


    ¡°New monsters?¡±


    ¡°Yea. There¡¯s a rumor going around that a beast single-handedly killed a team of highly trained knights.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?!¡± Aaron jump out of his seat and look at me surprise. Last night when I told him I got into a scuffle with a mysterious beast, he didn¡¯t really react, but now he¡¯s looking at me like he¡¯s amaze I survive.


    ¡°Is there anyone of those things around here?¡± Aaron


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, like I said it¡¯s a rumor. Personally I don¡¯t believe it, but the men are all riled up by it.¡±


    Well that explains why there so many adventurers roaming around the city entrance.


    ¡°Since you guys didn¡¯t know about that rumor; I guess you came for something else.¡±


    ¡°Yea, I want to know about more the town that¡¯s near here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going need to be more specific than that, there¡¯s quite a few towns just beyond this mountain.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the most dangerous town in the area?¡± Ragnarok main purpose was to create chaos. So I doubt it¡¯ll be located in a peaceful town.


    ¡°The most dangerous town is obviously the Monster Den.¡±


    ¡°Monster Den?¡± Yea, that definitely sound like a place my creation would end up at ¡°I know I¡¯m going to regret asking, but why is called Monster Den?¡±


    ¡°You know how we build walls to keep monsters out of our city? Well the Monster Den walls was built to keep the monsters in.


    ¡°What, why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a cave located deep in that town, for some reason monsters are drawn to it, and being the curios animals we are, we too were drawn to that location. Adventurers from all around gather to see what was so enticing to the monsters. More and more people gathered and eventually people turn the area surrounding the cave into a town.¡±


    ¡°Really? They just build a town around a cave filled with monsters?¡±


    ¡°Curiosity and greed leads to stupid decisions.¡±


    ¡°Yea, and a lot of death. I assume no one discover the cave mystery yet, did they?¡±


    ¡°Nope, everyone who goes into the Monster Den, never comes back out. So if you¡¯re feeling suicidal, then Monster Den is the place for you, but seeing how dangerous this world is becoming, you may die before you get a chance to get killed there.¡±


    The man leans over the bar and gives me a stern look.


    ¡°My advice to you miss, give up on whatever you¡¯re planning, and find a real man that can take care of you.¡± The man reach for my shoulder, just as I was about to swat his hand away, Aaron quickly reach and grab his arm.


    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but I think I can take care of her.¡± The two silently stare each other down.


    ¡°Ok break up it you two.¡± Using enhance magic, I push the two away from each other with minimal effort.


    ¡°You two are insane, I like that.¡± The man let out a deep laugh while rubbing a bright read spot on that was on his arm.


    ¡°Are you two serious about going to the Monster Den?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately Yes.¡± The man smile widens at my response.


    ¡°Alright, stay right here, I have a client that¡¯ll be happy to take you there.¡± While still rubbing his arm, the man walks from behind the bar and into the crowd.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to interfere. I would¡¯ve taken care of him myself.¡± I look at Aaron who was taking a sip of his drink.


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s exactly why I jump in. I was afraid that if I left the man alone, you might¡¯ve killed him.¡±


    ¡°Aw, so you interfere to save him? Just like I thought, you two were made for each other.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny.¡± Aaron looked away from me while downing his drink after emptying the glass, he slams it onto the bar.


    ¡°What do think about what he said? You think ¡®you know what¡¯ is at attracting all those monsters to that cave?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ragnork was created to entice humans, I never thought monsters would also be attracted to it.


    I let out a sigh in lean back in my Stoll. The Monster Den. Why can¡¯t something I want be at a rose den or something like that?


    ¡°These guys will be your body guard.¡± The guild master returns with a middle age man, with a plump stomach.


    ¡°These guys?¡± The middle age man examines both me and Aaron. The man¡¯s piercing gaze cause me to unconsciously cross my legs.


    ¡°Alright I¡¯ll take them.¡± Giving me a creepy smile, the middle age man turns around and heads outside.


    I definitely need to buy me some pants, was the only thing going through my head after that weird encounter.


    ¡°You two are extremely lucky to have someone willing to take you there. Most people avoid that town like it¡¯s a plague.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it has anything to do with it being called ¡®Monster Den¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Annoyed with the smile he was giving me. I jump out of my seat and followed after the middle aged man.


    ¡°Have a pleasant trip!¡± The guild master shouted.


    Yea, right. This Monster Den doesn¡¯t sound like a pleasant place, and from the looks of it, this trip isn¡¯t going to be pleasant either.

 Chapter 50: Nightfall

    Chapter 50


    Nightfall


    Ah, a clear blue sky. Personally, I¡¯m more into gloomy weather. There¡¯s just something about watching rain and snow fall that puts me at ease. But despite my bias for cloudy weather, I also enjoy sunny days. The gentle wind, and the warm sun rays has a nice calming effect to them, at least most of the time. Despite the weather being perfect, I was everything but relax. My head was ringing and my body felt like it¡¯s been trample over by an angry mob.


    What happen? I could¡¯ve swore I was on my way to retrieve Ragnarok. So why am I lying on the ground as if I¡¯m on vacation?


    As I was trying to piece everything together, something large came into my view, blocking out the sun. I couldn¡¯t make heads or tail of what it was, all I know was that it was coming towards me fast, real fast.


    ¡°Sis move!!¡± I follow the voice advise and rolled out the way, barely dodging whatever was coming at me. I didn¡¯t realize until it stopped rolling, that the thing that almost crush me was a wagon.


    What the, why was there a wagon in the sky?!


    ¡°!!!¡± A sound that could make all men blood turn cold rang in my ear. The emotional side of me wanted me to close my eyes, and get as far away from the unpleasant sound as possible. But the rational side of me knew such a feat was impossible. For that sound belong to a starved-beast, a beast that would never let its prey get away from them the moment it sights fell upon them, and from how close the roar sounded, it definitely had me in its sight. Which means the only thing I can do was to make whatever that¡¯s attacking me into my prey.


    I look behind me to see an enormous beast with brown fur and large antlers standing in the middle of road. The moment I laid my eyes on the behemoth, I was able to recalled how I ended up in this situation.


    After being hire as a body guard to a merchant, Aaron and I left Athens to escort our client to the Monster Den. The first couple hours of our trip was rather pleasant, that is until a boulder came flying towards us. Thanks to the merchant quick reflexes, we manage to avoid being crush, although I was thrown off the wagon. Which brings me to my current situation.


    ¡°Give me a break, can I seriously not go a day without something trying to maul me to death?¡± I let out a sigh while picking myself up. Oh well, it¡¯ll soon realize attacking me was a bad decision.


    I reach for my sword, just as the behemoth launches itself at me. Despite its size, it¡¯s surprisingly fast, I actually don¡¯t think I can move out of the way in time. Well then if I can¡¯t dodge, then I¡¯ll just go right through him.


    I run straight towards the charging behemoth like a mad man. Of course I had no intention of colliding with it, since I know full well I¡¯ll lose a head on battle. Instead of attacking I slid underneath it, just before it could run me over.


    Well I¡¯ll be damn, looks like being small actually has its advantages! Not only was I able to escape, but it seems like it lost track of me. I could feel a sinister smile form upon my face as I watch the behemoth scan the area for me.


    Not only did you make the foolish decision of attacking me, but you¡¯re even leaving your back wide open to me. At this point you¡¯re practically begging me to kill you!


    I take my sword out of its sheathe and lift it above my head. If I want to kill this guy, then I¡¯m going need to push this body to its limit. I pour all my magic into my muscles and swung my sword at the behemoth with all my strength. Just as my blade was about cleave it in two, the beast twists its body around and whip its elongated arm at me.


    Shit, I knew using magic would give my position away, but for him to react so quickly is absurd.


    I grit my teeth and watch as his arm approach me. If I fully commit to my attack, I might be able to kill it before it can hit me. Of course if my attack fails to kill it, then I¡¯m good as dead.


    ¡°Tch, damnit!¡± I twist my hips in midst my attack so I could intercept the behemoth¡¯s arm. The beast arm was sent flying away from me, the moment it came into contact with my blade. It was infuriating giving up on the opening he gave me, but I refuse to leave my life to chance.


    ¡°!!!¡± The behemoth lets out a wail. At first I thought it was upset that it didn¡¯t killed me, but upon closer inspection, I notice an arrow was stuck in its right eye. Good, looks like Aaron was able to punish him for me.


    ¡°!!!¡± Letting out another wail, the behemoth covers its damage eye and violently flail his left arm at me like I was the one who took its right eye.


    The behemoth is attacks were easy to parry, but thanks to the injury Aaron gave him, he became far more aggressive. Every time I repel his arm, he¡¯ll immediately follow up with another attack, giving me no time to counterattack. As much as that sound like a problem, I actually don¡¯t mind. Since the beast is so focus on me, Aaron was free shoot him without worry, although you think after being impaled with ten arrows, it would go after the archer. I guess being unable to kill a woman that it can easily crush with its fingers was pissing it off more than the arrows that was piercing its body.


    The world around me darkens as the behemoth raise its foot over my head. I dive from underneath it before it could crush me. Cracks spread along the road as its foot sank into the ground.


    I swiftly approach the behemoth who leg was now stuck in the pavement. Watching it desperately try to free itself as I move in for the kill was extremely satisfying to watch. I¡¯m sure now it knows that throughout this entire fight, it was the prey all along.


    The behemoth continued to flail his arm at me, although this time it looks like it was out of desperation, rather than hatred.


    I easily continue to parry his attacks while approaching him, preparing to deal the final blow.


    ¡°!!!¡± The ground beneath my feet begin to glow red. It looked like the world itself was responding to the beast cry of fear. In the next moment I was engulfed in an explosion. I quickly covered my face to protect myself from the rocks that was pelting my body.


    I tightly grit my teeth as my body was to cut into piece by the debris. At least that¡¯s what it felt like. Once the blinding light died down, I open my eyes to see a tranquil blue sky.


    ¡°Well this looks familiar.¡± My body even feels like it¡¯s been trample by a mob again. The only difference with this scenery is that I¡¯m now in a huge hole.


    ¡°Sis!! Are you ok?!¡± The panic in Aaron¡¯s voice echo all the way down here.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, somehow.¡± I take a quick look at my body to see if there was anything missing.


    When that explosion went off, it felt like I was being rip into pieces, and yet all my body parts are right where they belong, although I can¡¯t say the same thing about my clothes. My stockings had multiple holes in them now, and the arms of my jacket were shredded.


    I guess I should thank Deborah the next time I meet her. this outfit did a good job of protecting me from the debris, although I have no idea how I survive the actual explosion, there¡¯s no way these clothes are tough enough to protect me from an explosion. But more than that, what¡¯s really bugging me is where did that oversize beast go?


    Suddenly, the sky darkens as a giant head looms over me. I was expecting the behemoth jump down here and try to finish me off, but all it did was just stare at me. The wild-starve look the beast¡¯s had in it eye was gone. And somehow, that made it look more menacing than before.


    ¡°Well are you coming down here, or do I have to climb up there to kill you?¡± I pointed my blade up at the beast who was still giving me a cold glare. After a few awkward seconds of us staring each other down, the behemoth turns around and walks away.


    ¡°Huh? Its leaving?¡± Normally, I¡¯m not surprise by a monster running away from me, but ever since I found myself in this body. Everyone sees me as an easy prey, even when I make clear that I¡¯m stronger than them. I guess this one is smarter than the others, or perhaps it changes its target¡­


    ¡°Aaron?¡± I listen intently to my surroundings, waiting for a response, but all I got was silence.


    No way, did he trapped me down here just go after Aaron? But if that¡¯s the case then I should be hearing some sign of struggle.


    ¡°Aaron!!!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs. My heart started to beat rapidly as I once again wait for a response.


    ¡°Sis!!!¡± Hearing Aaron cry my name, I ran towards the nearest wall, and jump as high as I could. I quickly grab onto a loose rock that was sticking out of the wall. The rock began to slip out of the wall the moment I grab on to it. I quickly plunge my sword into the wall before the rock gave out on me and fell to the bottom.


    ¡°Ok, just one more jump.¡± I take a deep breath and plant both of my feet on the wall. Gathering all the strength, I jump towards the ledge, just barely making it.


    ¡°Sis!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m comin¡­ eh?¡± Aaron¡¯s face appeared in front of me the moment I got my head over the ledge both of ours head collided into each other, and in the next moment I found myself falling back down the crater with a headache.


    ¡°I got you!¡± Aaron reaches out and grabs my arm. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really light sis.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and pull me up!¡± With a grunt Aaron lifted me until I could reach the ledge. After that I was easily able to climb out of the crater.


    ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re really are hard headed aren¡¯t?¡± I tired the ease the pounding pain in my head, by rubbing my forehead.


    ¡°I could say the same to you? ¡°Aaron said as he rubs the red bruise on rub his forehead. I¡¯m quite sure I have the exact same mark on my head too.


    ¡°So where did that monster go?¡± I scan around us just make sure we were safe.


    ¡°It ran away after you fell in that hole.¡±


    ¡°If the monster left, then why were you screaming my name?¡±


    ¡°Because I was scared.¡± Aaron grabbed his chest as if he was in pain.


    ¡°It felt like my heart stopped when I saw you get engulf in that explosion. And when I heard you yelled my name, my body froze in fear, the only thing I could do was simply yell back at you.¡± Aaron¡¯s body shiver at whatever horrible thought that was running through his head.


    I place my hand on top of his head to calm him down. Aaron cock his head confuse at my poor attempt to comfort him. To be honest I¡¯m just as confuse as him. I have no idea why he¡¯s so worry about me all of a sudden, he seen me make it out of worst situation than this before.


    ¡°Did you really think that pitifully beast could beat me? I mean, you do remember who I am right?¡± I force a smile on my face, which seem to confuse Aaron even more.


    ¡°Yea I remember, but from what I read in the history books, you got quite the losing streak.¡±


    This kid, I¡¯m trying to cheer him up and he repays me by insulting me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know all those losses came from a cheap weapon. As long Excalibur as isn¡¯t around me then I¡¯m pretty much invincible.¡±


    ¡°Maybe in your previous life, but you right now your human, which means everything and anyone can kill you.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re as good as me, you don¡¯t need immortality to be invincible.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so strong then why do you need Ragnarok?¡± The shivering in Aaron¡¯s body stop. Whatever he was afraid of is gone. Now he¡¯s just looking at me like I¡¯m full of crap.


    ¡°Simple, you can never have too much power.¡± Aaron lets out a sigh and shakes his head at me.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Of course the ¡®God of Corruption¡¯ wants more power.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t call me that for nothing. So, you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Beside the headache you gave me, yea, I¡¯m fine.¡± Aaron picks himself up and gives me a small smile. Which was enough to tell me he¡¯s ready to move.


    ¡°So where did the merchant go? Did the behemoth kill him?¡±


    ¡°No, he ran towards the wagon the moment the behemoth went after you.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like he trying run away. We should hurry up and catch him before he leaves us.¡±


    So the behemoth didn¡¯t go after the merchant either. Then that means that explosion wasn¡¯t meant to kill me or separated us, it was just to cover its retreat. Normally I wouldn¡¯t care about a beast running away from me, but that cold glare it gave before it left, it didn¡¯t look he was running away out of fear, but more like a tactical retreat.


    ¡°Damn it! Just when I got my hands on a gold mine, a fucking monster just had to show up and ruin everything. I knew I should¡¯ve ask that bastard for more guards.¡± The merchant continues to quietly curse himself as he tries to put a wheel back on the wagon. I move closer to him curious about this ¡®gold mine¡¯ he was transporting. Unfortunately, the horse near the man began freak out the moment it notices me.


    As I watch it stand on stand on two leg neighing at me, I suddenly remember that most creatures are afraid of me.


    ¡°What! What is it?!¡± The merchant jump to his feet, his eyes darted around wildly until they fell upon me and Aaron.


    ¡°You two are still alive? Wait, if that¡¯s the case then that beast is- ¡°


    ¡°Not dead.¡± I said cutting the merchant off. ¡°He escape before we could finish it off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still amazing. I honestly didn¡¯t think you two could handle that thing.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what thought, then why did you hire us? Doesn¡¯t really make sense to hire someone you don¡¯t think can protect you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because no one else wanted to take this job. Everyone is too busy trying down hunt that mysterious beast that can kill knights. So you two were my only choice, and from the looks of it, the best choice.¡±


    I guess that makes sense, although if I was him I would never hire kids to protect me. I rather travel alone than have somebody that¡¯ll slow me down. Especially, if I¡¯m transporting expensive items. Despite how suspicious this guy is, I¡¯m happy he hired us, since walking city to city is no longer an options these days.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re on this subject, how long will it take to get to the Monster Den?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯re still two days away, more or less.¡±


    ¡°Two days?!¡± I took a step back from him as if he lost his mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a long ride, especially if you add monsters to the mix.¡±


    ¡°Not really, I know places that takes month to reach, plus seeing that you two was able to chase a behemoth away, I doubt there¡¯s any monster in this area that can give you trouble.¡±


    This guy. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s an idiot or he just have that much faith in us. Yea, I¡¯m confident I can deal with any beast in this area, but this body isn¡¯t really built for fighting, I doubt I can fight for two days without any rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worry about monsters or are how long it¡¯ll take to reach our destination, what concerns me is how will we be able to get any rest. I mean it kind hard to get any sleep when, you live in a hostile environment.¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know about safe houses?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a safe house?¡±


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t.¡± The merchant said with a sign. ¡°I¡¯ll fill you guys in on the details once we get back on the road. I really don¡¯t feel safe out here in the open.¡±


    ¡°Is there something on bothering you? You were pretty quiet back there.¡± I turn to Aaron who was in his own little world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just wondering what we¡¯re transporting. From the sound of it, it seems to be something extremely valuable. Maybe it really is gold.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. If he was carrying gold, then he would¡¯ve hire better bodyguards¡±


    ¡°But you heard what he said. We were the only adventurers available.¡±


    ¡°I know what he said, but if he¡¯s transporting something as valuable as gold, he would never leave town until he got someone trustworthy that can protect him. You know what I think, I think he just don¡¯t want any real bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he want a real bodyguard?¡±


    I move closer to Aaron so the merchant wouldn¡¯t be able hear what I had to say.


    ¡°This is just a hunch, but I think this is an illegal operation. It explains why he hire innocent looking kids like us without hesitation. Kids are much easier to control then a skeptical adult.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what do you think is in those bags?¡± Aaron shot a quick glance at the wagon which was filled with huge brown bags.


    ¡°No idea, but I¡¯m going to assume it¡¯s some kind of narcotics. I¡¯m sure a town that lives alongside monsters find anything that gets their mind off ghastly howls far more valuable then gold.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s true then we need to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Let him be.¡± I grab Aaron¡¯s arm before he could do something stupid.


    ¡°Why? He¡¯s ruining other people lives just so he can get rich.¡±


    ¡°So? It¡¯s not affecting us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Aaron bite his lips, probably to keep himself from lashing back at me. Looking at that pathetic face he was making was annoying.


    ¡°There¡¯s a quote I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you Aaron. ¡®Selfless-actions leads to self-destruction.¡¯¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°It means you should care more about yourself than trying make other people miserable life better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really selfish sis.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with being selfish?! Don¡¯t forget your act of ¡®heroism¡¯ almost got you killed, and me nearly becoming an orc¡¯s bride!¡± Realizing I was practically shouting, I take deep breath to calm myself down.


    ¡°Look Aaron.¡± I said in the calmest voice I could muster. ¡°You only have one life, don¡¯t waste it on anyone else ok?¡±


    ¡°Hey! What are you guys doing? Hurry up and get on, before more monsters show up!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re coming!¡± Aaron shouted back at the merchant. I once again grab his arm before he could go anywhere.


    ¡°This Monster Den is probably going be far dangerous more than our other little adventures. So before we go anywhere I want you to engrave this deep into your brain. If we end up in a life and death situation, don¡¯t bother helping me, worry only about yourself, because I¡¯m going to be doing the exact same thing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother waiting for a response. After finish what I had to say, I headed to the wagon.


    ¡°You guys done with your lovers¡¯ quarrel?¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and get moving.¡±


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am!¡± With a crack from his whip, the wagon began moving again. Leaving behind the aftermath of our duel with the behemoth.


    Silence quickly fell upon us now that we were back on the road. With nothing to do, I retreated into my head trying to find a way to keep myself from not dying of boredom. Thankfully I didn¡¯t have to think that hard. Aaron¡¯s curiosity broke the silence before it could fully settle down on us.


    ¡°So what¡¯s a safe house?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a house, that¡¯ll keep us safe.¡± The merchant said dryly to Aaron.


    ¡°Let me rephrase his question. How will this ¡®safe house¡¯ keep us safe?¡± The merchant let¡¯s out a dry cough as if he was preparing himself for a long speech.


    ¡°As you guys know this world isn¡¯t really kind to us humans¡­¡±


    ¡­All we did was ask him a question. Why is he turning a simple answer to a history lesson? Oh well, since we¡¯re going to be on the road for two days I guess I¡¯ll let him talk, just to kill time.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re one of the weaker races out there we¡¯re force to hide behind walls, unable to interact with the rest of the world. Well that use to be the case, but two hundred years ago¡­.


    ¡°The Demon King died.¡± Aaron finish his sentence


    ¡°Correct. The death of the Demon King boosted humanity morale to the point none of us was satisfied hiding behind walls. And so adventurers were created. Adventurers has three main jobs. Assist knights protect civilians, and explore places no one would dare to wander. Obviously each one of these tasks are dangerous, since not only our cities spread far apart from each other, but also because monsters are extremely aggressive to humans. I¡¯m sure you guys notice how hostile those creatures can be.


    ¡°Yea, I notice.¡± In the corner of my eye I spot a shadow running alongside of us. I couldn¡¯t make out what it was since it quickly fled into the forest the moment I notice it. All I know is that at the speed it was moving it definitely wasn¡¯t human, and it definitely wasn¡¯t friendly. I guess I¡¯ll tell the others we¡¯re being followed l after he finish speaking.


    ¡°To deal with monsters¡¯ relentless assault, adventurers set up safe houses. As the name suggest, it¡¯s a small sanctuary for us humans, a home away from home. if we make it there we¡¯ll be safe for the night.¡±


    I had quite few questions about these safe houses, like how exactly do they ward off monsters, but from the looks of all the shadows that¡¯s popping up around us, it looks like I only have time for one more question before things start to get noisy again.


    ¡°How close are we to one of these safe houses?¡± Aaron grabs an arrow out of his quiver and place it in his bow. Looks he finally notice we were being followed.


    ¡°If we keep moving at this speed, we should reach the closet one just before nightfall.¡±


    Nightfall huh? Well at least we won¡¯t be bored on this long ride.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡± I mumble to myself. I rest my head against the side of the wagon and stare at the sky.


    The sun was starting to set, which means we should be near the safe house, at least that¡¯s what the merchant said to us an hour ago.


    ¡°There¡¯s one on the left!¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡± Aaron shouted aiming his bow at the direction the merchant shouted.


    Even though I didn¡¯t care about the monster they spotted, I found myself looking in the direction they shouted.


    To the left of me was a ghostly pale creature jumping between trees at a speed that easily allow it to keep up with two horses running at full speed.


    Ghouls. Not much is known about these humanoid beasts since they hide in dark places that most people are smart enough to avoid. The fact that we¡¯re being chase by one now means nighttime is quickly approaching us.


    ¡°Hurry up and shoot it!¡±


    ¡°Shut up and let him focus!¡± I snap at the merchant. Shouting probably isn¡¯t the best way to calm down a freighted man, but right now Aaron needs to concentration.


    Sweat ran down his face as he aims at the pale creature. His hand grew noticeable shakier when he pulled the string on his bow back. I¡¯m not an archer, but even I know if he doesn¡¯t calm down he¡¯ll miss.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, even if you miss I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Aaron clench his teeth at my words, somehow it seems I made him more nervous than before.


    Letting go the bowstring, his arrow flies true to its target and impale the ghoul in the neck. Nailing it to the tree it was about to jump off of.


    ¡°Nice shot, but don¡¯t get cocky. Ghouls are known for hunting in groups, which means¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s three more to our right!¡± I quickly look right to see three ghouls was jumping towards our wagon.


    Looks like I was right. The first ghoul was a distraction so the others could sneak up on us. I¡¯ll have to hand it to them, they may be weaker than most monster, but they know how work as a team.


    Aaron quickly turns to the direction that was given to him and pulls three arrows out of his quiver.


    [Command: Scatter Shot]


    Upon release, all three arrows fly into different directions, easily going through all three ghoul heads.


    He¡¯s gotten use to fighting. The way he uses enhance magic to quickly grab an arrow to decrease the delay between his shots, combine with command magic to increase accuracy and power of his arrows, shows he has become a master mana manipulator and a damn good archer. But as impress as I am with his performance, I don¡¯t like the way he¡¯s fighting.


    Ever since we got back on the road Aaron has shot down every beast that attack us before I had a chance to do anything. He¡¯s acting like we¡¯re all going to die if monster so much as touches our wagon. And because of that mentality, he¡¯s sweating and wheezing like he just ran a marathon. If this keeps up, he¡¯s either going to run out of mana, or arrows, or both.


    ¡°There¡¯s two more to the left!¡±


    ¡°I got-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± I pick myself up and pull my sword out its sheathe.


    ¡°What? But you don¡¯t have any range attacks, how are you going to take them out?¡±


    ¡°Simple, by letting them get on the wagon.¡±


    ¡°But if we let them on they¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll do what?¡± I step closer to Aaron who tried back away from me, but ends up bumping the edge of the wagon. ¡°You¡¯re seriously not suggesting these things can beat me are you?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, sit down and let me handle this.¡± Aaron silently stare the two ghouls down. His right hand that was prepare to fire another arrow shook violently. I have no idea what¡¯s causing him to act like this, all I know is it¡¯ll be bad if I continue to let him fight in this condition.


    ¡°Look, I need you for my future battles. So sit down and rest, don¡¯t burn yourself out fighting these weakling.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± The moment Aaron lower his bow the two ghouls jumps onto the wagon. I took a step forward to show that I would be their opponent, the two happily accepted the challenge by showing off their rotten deformed teeth. I¡¯m not sure why their smiling, that supernatural speed they use to catch up with us is pretty much useless in this cramped ride, plus I have sword which means I have the range advantage. The only thing these guys got going for them is that this is a 2 vs 1 fight, but that number advantage they got is about to quickly disappear.


    I jump towards the ghouls. The horse momentum increases my speed and sent me flying straight at them. Thanks to the speed I gain from the wagon, I was easily able decapitate one of the ghouls before they could react.


    I rotate my body hoping it¡¯ll somehow stop me from flying off the wagon. In midst of my gymnastics performance, I crash into the merchants bags.


    ¡°Eek!! A high pitch noise pierces my ear. I¡¯m not sure where that sound came from, and I really don¡¯t care, because at the moment I have two problems. One, because of that stupid stunt I pulled, I¡¯m now sitting upside on a bunch of bags, and two, I now have to fight a ghoul in this awkward position.


    Staying true to its hunter nature, the ghoul takes advantage of the situation I¡¯m in and jumps at me using the momentum of the wagon to increase its speed.


    ¡°Stealing my trick huh? Let¡¯s see how that works out for you.¡± I point my blade at the ghoul, since he was now at the mercy of the wind, there was nothing he could do to avoid my sword.


    Thanks to how fast he was moving towards me; my sword easily goes through his stomach. The ghoul let¡¯s out a piercing cry and tries to free himself by shaking his body around. The fact that I fail to kill him with that attack was pretty bad, but because of the position I was in, I ended up in a situation far worse than a monster trying to kill me. Because I was upside down, I had a full and unneeded view of his junk.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Watching it sway in front of me combine with the awful stench nearly cause me to punk. Does these bastard even take baths? That¡¯s a stupid question of course they fucking don¡¯t. That layer of dirt on his skin is enough proof. Anyway I wish he hurry up and free himself, because I feel like I¡¯m about to lose the last remnant of my sanity the longer I look at his snake.


    ¡°Get your dick out of my face!¡± I kick the ghoul in the face, forcefully pushing him out of my sword. With my blade free, I roll off the bags and plant both of feet into his chest, pushing him off the wagon. Despite easily defeating the two ghouls, it didn¡¯t feel like a victory to me. Probably of because one of them burn the imagine of a rotten ¡®snake¡¯ into my mind.


    ¡°Another man¡¯s junk almost touched me.¡± I cover my mouth to prevent myself gagging.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°Yea, I know. Another one manage to get on.¡± I throw my left hand into my blind spot and grab the ghoul¡¯s hand before he could attack me.


    These guys really are hunters. He didn¡¯t hesitate to attack me when he saw an opening. Normally that¡¯s a good thing, but that simple nature of theirs make it easy to set up traps to counter them. Acting like I¡¯m not paying attention is all it takes to get these idiots to run at me like I¡¯m an easy prey. And thus the foolish prey that thought it was a hunter, falls to the real hunter¡¯s trap.


    [Enhance: Rend]


    I spun my body around and cut the ghoul perfectly in half. Grabbing its arm, I use the force I gain from spinning, combine with the wagon¡¯s momentum to throw the upper torso of the ghoul¡¯s body off the wagon. At the speed we¡¯re moving at, if cutting him in half didn¡¯t kill him, then that fall sure as hell will.


    ¡°Three down, and a whole lot more to go.¡± I look up at the trees to see there was at least thirty more ghouls tailing us.


    I whistle in amazement at the number of ghouls.


    We must be near a ghoul¡¯s den. That¡¯s only explanation I can come up with for why they¡¯re so many ghouls chasing us. It¡¯s either that or they really want a ride. If that¡¯s the case, then they¡¯re more than welcome to join us, but there¡¯s a steep price to pay once they get on.

 Chapter 51: Cruel Fate

    Chapter 51


    Cruel Fate


    ¡°Just hang on, We¡¯re almost there!¡± The merchant screamed. Perhaps if he didn¡¯t repeat himself every five minutes I would believe him. I wanted to call him out for that, but the moment I threw a glance at him, I felt something approaching my blind spot. I swing my sword in the direction I felt the sinister presence, cutting whatever ghoul that jump at me in half.


    Relentless bastards. I can¡¯t look away for a moment without one of them attacking me.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Just hang on a little longer.¡±


    I think I¡¯m better off leaving him alone and letting him believe his own lies, I don¡¯t want him want to break down more on me.


    ¡°Alright, just keep the horses moving! I¡¯ll take care of any monster that comes our way!¡± I don¡¯t have time to babysit this guy, but hopefully my words gave him some hope.


    I turn my attention back to the flesh-eating ghouls chasing us. Last time I checked there were about 14, now their looks to be twenty of them. And from the sound of all that screeching I hear coming from within the forest, it seems there¡¯s more on the way.


    Now I know the situation I¡¯m in doesn¡¯t look all that good, well it isn¡¯t, but now is not the time to panic. I have no idea why, but humans seem to lose the ability to think rationally when they¡¯re life is in danger, even though in that moment is the time when you should be the calmest.


    Yea, the situation does indeed look bad, but if you look at the situation calmly then you¡¯ll see that I have the advantage. For one thing, none of them have any range attack, so they¡¯ll have to get close if they want to do any sort of damage to us, and after killing a couple of them I can confirm that they¡¯re really weak.


    Unlike most monsters, ghouls don¡¯t possess overwhelming strength. So, they use their agility and numbers to overwhelm their prey, both which are render useless when they jump on the wagon. To top it off their claws seem to be their main method attacking making it easy to predict them.


    ¡°Phew, ok.¡± I wrap my hands around my sword and prepare myself for their attack.


    Now that I got them figured out, how should I counter them? I could use corruption and create a deadly fog to weaken them or kill them if they¡¯re stupid enough to continue following me through the mist. But if I do that I would also be weakening myself at the same time, and since we¡¯re going to be on the road for two days, I should refrain from doing anything that¡¯ll leave me helpless. I guess that means I¡¯ll have to rely on good ole Lawbreaker to cut down anyone that gets close to this wagon.


    ¡°So then, who¡¯s my next victim?¡± I shot a quick glance at the two ghouls on the left and right side of the wagon. They¡¯ve been sticking close to the wagon for a while now. They¡¯re probably looking for an opening to attack me. If they are, then judging by the way they¡¯re grinding their teeth, they¡¯re probably getting impatient with me, and most likely will attack me soon, regardless if they find an opening or not.


    As I waited for their attack, a strong strawberry scent enters my nose. At the same time this smell enters my nose, all the ghouls chasing us stop dead in their tracks.


    What happen, did they give up? No, those two near wagon definitely look like they were ready to attack me. Even now all the ghouls looked like they¡¯re ready to pounce at us, but for reason they¡¯re just standing there. It¡¯s almost like there¡¯s an invisible wall in front of them.


    ¡°We made it!!!¡± The merchant pumps his fist in the air while shouting as loud as he could. His voice almost drowns out the ghoul¡¯s cry of frustration.


    ¡°You two ok back there?¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­but why did they stop chasing us?¡± From what I gathered it seems we made it to the safe house, but I still don¡¯t understand why they would give up the chase, I mean there¡¯s nothing preventing them from following us.


    ¡°You smell it don¡¯t you?¡± Merchant said while tapping his nose.


    ¡°You mean that strawberry scent?¡±


    ¡°Strawberry? Interesting, I smell apples. What about you kid?¡±


    ¡°All I can smell is cinnamon.¡± Aaron added.


    ¡°Okay so we all smell something different, what does this have to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°That strawberry scent is what¡¯s keeping them from following us. While we all smell something pleasant, monsters on the other hand will think a powerful beast has marked this area.¡±


    ¡°So basically this area is cover with monster repellent.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say repellent, more like incense that wards off beast. So as long as we¡¯re here, we don¡¯t have to worry about any monsters attacking us. Thank goodness.¡±


    ¡°Yea, thank goodness.¡± I took another look around just to make sure we aren¡¯t being followed. Actually, I was hoping at least one of them was still following us. I spent a lot of effort coming up with a way to defeat them. And how do they reward me? By running away before I could put my plan into action. Oh well, looking at the condition Aaron¡¯s in, I guess it was good that the fight ended prematurely.


    I kneel next to Aaron so I could better examine him. His breathing was rough and his skin has become has more pale. A sign that he was close to burning himself out. Humans are notorious for having little mana. Especially kids, since most of their energy goes to developing their body, a phase Aaron is currently in. At least that¡¯s what I read in a book.


    ¡°W-What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Aaron turns away from me, trying his best not to look me in the eyes.


    ¡°I was just wondering what was going through your head when you tried to pull off that one-man army stunt.¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing. My body just acted on its own when those monsters jump out.¡±


    Watching Aaron come up with up a pathetic excuse while avoiding eye contact with me, made me feel like a father that caught his son doing something indecent.


    ¡°I figure nothing was going through your head. But still, its unlike you to be overly aggressive.¡± Hell, half the time he¡¯s trying to stop me from fighting, and now suddenly he¡¯s wants to take down every monster in the forest by himself. Something isn¡¯t right.


    ¡°So are you going to tell me what¡¯s bothering you, or are we just going to pretend everything is fine, even though we know it¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk, but¡­¡± Aaron pauses and shoots a quick glance at the merchant. ¡°This isn¡¯t the right place to talk.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well I¡¯ll be waiting for whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Going by how relieved Aaron looked that I didn¡¯t dig into his problem, means that one, he¡¯s too shy to discuss it around the merchant, or Athena told him something that she shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m going to assume it¡¯s the latter, since it explains why he¡¯s be acting so weird ever since he woke up.


    Damn it Athena, what the hell did you said say to him? Better question, why am I acting like I care? Besides the fact that he nearly burned himself out, he was impressive today. If he¡¯s performing well on the battlefield, then I could care less what¡¯s going through his head.


    At least that¡¯s how you suppose feel right? But you and I both know, that¡¯s not how you feel.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, keep it together.¡± I shake my head to clear whatever the hell I was hearing out of it.


    ¡°Relax. I¡¯m definitely not hearing voices in my head right now. Nope, I am completely sane.¡± I continue to remain in denial until the voice disappear. Ironically, chanting I¡¯m not insane didn¡¯t help me look it. I try to ignore Aaron¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m not judging you, actually I kind of am¡± look he was giving me.


    ¡°So, how close are we to this safe house now?¡± I know it¡¯s pathetic of me to change a conservation before it could begin, but I don¡¯t want to talk about voice I¡¯m hearing to Aaron.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Just hang on.¡±


    I think that¡¯s the fifth time he said that in an hour. Well, we¡¯re not being chase, so I guess he actually means it this time. Although, I have no idea how he can tell we¡¯re getting close to anything. The scenery hasn¡¯t change ever since we left Athens. It¡¯s just been trees after trees. I guess it¡¯s a traveler thing.


    After a few minutes had passed we all begin to settle down. Aaron was breathing normally again, and the merchant was no longer shivering in fear. It was around this time when we realize we were finally safe is when I notice a lamp hanging off a tree.


    It was completely unnatural. In a place where humans weren¡¯t welcome, was a lamp you¡¯ll find hanging off someone porch.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the lamp?¡± I unintentionally let my thought slip out from my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s our guide. It¡¯s telling us there¡¯s a safe house nearby.¡±


    I kind of figure. But it doesn¡¯t look like its leading us anywhere safe. When he said safe house, I was expecting a small village or some sort of human settlement. But from the looks of it, we¡¯re getting further and further away from civilization.


    The pave road we were on turn into a dirt road, and the forest grew darker and denser. Thankfully, the lanterns are bright enough to light our path, although they¡¯re not making this safe house look hospitable. These artificial lights in an area where there¡¯s no sign of life made the place look eerie.


    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re in the right place?¡±


    ¡°Quite sure. Just hang on, we¡¯re almost¡­. Actually, we¡¯re here.¡± At that moment, we broke through the dense forest and enter a clearing. In the middle of the clearing was a huge pond. The evening sun gave the small body of water a majestic orange glow.


    I jump off the wagon while the merchant was pulling it towards a lodge that lay near the pond. A blue lantern laid right next to the entrance of the lodge. That strawberry fragrance I smell earlier seem to emanating from the lantern.


    ¡°So this is the safe house huh? I hope they have soft beds. My butt sore from sitting in that wagon all day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t be saying out loud.¡± Aaron said as he approaches me. From the way he¡¯s breathing, it seems the simple act of jumping out of the wagon and taking a couple of steps has exhausted him. He¡¯s most likely going to remain in this exhausted state until his mana recharged.


    ¡°Probably, but you¡¯re thinking the exact same thing right now aren¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, a soft bed definitely would be nice right now.¡±


    ¡°You two go ahead and make yourself at home. I¡¯ll be in once I check on the horses.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± With the merchant permission, I head inside the lodge. Somehow it was even quieter than the lifeless forest we just escape from. The only thing I could hear was the creaking wooden floor every time I took a step.


    I guess we¡¯re the only ones here. I was expecting this place to at least have a housekeeper, but then again I doubt anyone can keep their sanity living out here in this isolated place. Anyway, the lodge isn¡¯t that big. It was just one big room with six beds, three on each side of the room. It definitely wasn¡¯t design for people to live out their days here. Its only purpose is to offer travelers a slight respite on their harsh journey.


    The floor started to creak again as I walk deeper into the room. I could hear Aaron trying to slow his breathing down behind me. Ignoring him, I walk over towards a bed with a window that had a clear view of the pond. Right next to the pond was the merchant petting one of his horses. For some reason watching him care for his horse reminded me how they freak out when they saw me earlier.


    It¡¯s said that animals can predict disasters before they can occur. Maybe that¡¯s why most creatures are afraid of me. Even though I¡¯ve taken the form of a human, they can still sense the dark energy that I went to great length to hide deep inside of me. That, or they just don¡¯t like me. Maybe, I should do a little experiment¡­


    A sinister smile spread across my face, as I watch the merchant bond with his horse. I narrow my gaze at the horse and allow the corruption that I¡¯ve been hiding within me to cover my entire body in the form of black smoke.


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I quickly dissipated the smoke that covers me and turn to Aaron who was shaking fiercely.


    ¡°Nothing, it just feels like the room got cold suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Mana deficiency. It should go away once you get some rest.¡±


    I guess even humans will be able to sense something is wrong if I use too much of it.


    ¡°Louie what¡¯s wrong?!¡± I look back out the window to the horse who was now on the opposite side of the pond shivering. It was keeping his head low to the ground, but I could tell the horse was looking directly at me.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, move damn it!¡± The merchant tried to get the horse to move, but it refused to get anywhere close to the lodge.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡± I quickly close the blind on the window


    ¡°He seems to be having some problem with Louie.¡±


    ¡°Louie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one of his horses. Anyway, it seems he won¡¯t be joining us anytime soon. So¡­¡± I flop down on the bed Aaron was sitting so he couldn¡¯t lay down and fall asleep.


    ¡°So?¡± He tried his best, but Aaron couldn¡¯t hide his irritation in his voice. I¡¯m sure right now, the only thing on his mind is how he¡¯s going to get me off his bed so he could sleep.


    ¡°So, if there¡¯s something you want to say to me, now is the time to say it.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Aaron paused. ¡°I¡­¡± He paused again. I barely stop myself from shaking Aaron and shouting. ¡°Fucking say what¡¯s on your mind!¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, just tell me what¡¯ bothering you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ you¡¯re not planning on dying, are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­. You¡¯re fucking with me, right?¡± Is what I wanted to say, but it seems he¡¯s serious. He actually thinks I¡¯m plan on dying.


    ¡°No, why would I?¡±


    ¡°Athena told me¡­¡±


    I fucking knew Athena was behind this


    ¡°She told me to follow you to the end. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like she doesn¡¯t expect us to survive.¡±


    It certainly does sound like a death flag I have seen in books. Admittedly, I had this feeling that something bad was going to happen ever since we left Athens. I guess that isn¡¯t really surprising. After all, we¡¯re heading to place called Monster Den to retrieve a weapon that was design to bring out the worst in humans.


    Wow, when I think about it like that, I see why Athena said that to Aaron. It definitely looks like the world is doing everything in its power to stop me from reclaiming what¡¯s rightfully mine. Of course, I have no intention of stopping despite knowing the dangers that lay ahead, and I especially have no intention of dying.


    ¡°So what Athena told you is what¡¯s been bothering you all this time?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I tried to forget, but her words just keep popping back into my head.¡±


    ¡°I see, and here I thought it was something important.¡±


    ¡°This is important!¡± Aaron shouted. He slams both of his hands near my shoulders like he was trying to prevent me from escaping


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you scared? You do realize you¡¯re no longer immortal, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you scared?! How can you be so confident that you can conquer this Monster Den when you were beaten by a man that was wearing a clown mask!¡±


    ¡°He does have a point. I did get my ass handed to by a clown. While I can use the excuse that he wasn¡¯t human, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that I got my ass handed to by a fucking clown.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit my performance has been poor lately. But you don¡¯t have to worry, I fully intend on fixing that.¡± I lightly push Aaron off me. Thanks to him to nearly burning himself out earlier, he didn¡¯t have the strength to hold me down.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Aaron grabs my arm before I get up. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a needy child, aren¡¯t you? Fine, what else do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Athena¡­¡±


    After this, I¡¯m going need to tell Athena to stop invading kids¡¯ dreams.


    ¡°She told me about Lilith.¡±


    For a brief moment, it felt like my heart stop beating. Why did he say that name? Why did Athena tell him about her, and how much did she tell him? All these questions ran through my head.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± I


    ¡°How much did she tell you?¡± It was unintentional, but my voice came out low like I was trying to interrogate him.


    ¡°S-She only told me her name. She said if I wanted to know more I have to ask you.¡±


    That manipulative bitch! Is she the reason why I had that dream of Lilith? What exactly is she trying to accomplish by telling Aaron about her?


    ¡°She¡¯s no one special, so forget everything Athena told you about her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair sis. I told you everything that was bothering me, can¡¯t you at least tell me something that¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ¡°I would, but there¡¯s nothing bothering me. Now, get some rest.¡± I push Aaron down on the bed, hoping he¡¯ll stay down and go to sleep.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie! If she really wasn¡¯t special, then you would¡¯ve never turn her into a demi god!¡±


    ¡°¡­. Stop.¡± I tightly clench my teeth to keep the anger that was building inside. How pathetic Even after all these years I can¡¯t control my emotions when I hear that name.


    The atmosphere in the room grew more intense as I desperately try to keep my anger at bay, lucky for me I didn¡¯t have to hold it back that long. The tense atmosphere almost immediately dissipated the moment the merchant walk in.


    ¡°Damn horses.¡± The merchant softly curse to himself. He lifts his muddy shirt to wipe the sweat off his face, exposing his round belly in the process. Looking at the merchant pitiful appearance nearly made me laugh.


    ¡°Oh, did I disturb you two?¡± Finally noticing us, his eyes dance back and forth from Aaron and me, analyzing the situation he walked into.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re done.¡± I walk past the merchant


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done talking.¡± I quickly interrupted Aaron. I didn¡¯t want to hear anything else he had to said.


    ¡°I know. I just want you to know that you can come to me whenever something is bothering you.


    ¡°¡­.¡± I headed outside, not to bothering to respond or look at Aaron.


    ¡°Tch, damn it.¡± I slightly curse myself while looking at the fading sun.


    Why did you tell Aaron about her Athena? Do you think him knowing more about my history will be enough for him to stop me, or do you just enjoy watching me run around with my head cut off? Knowing you, it¡¯s probably both. Either way, right now I need to get my head together. Some of Aaron¡¯s worries were justified. Before we get to the Monster Den, I need to improve.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Of course, that¡¯s easier said than done. I honestly have no idea what I need to improve on. Maybe I should carry more weapons. Having more weapons will allow me to have more options in a fight. Sounds like a good idea, the problem is carrying more weapons will slow me down. Speed is one of the deciding factors in a fight, especially when you¡¯re up against a beast that heavily relies on it to chase down prey. That¡¯s pretty much the main reason why I decided to wear the skirt Deborah gave me instead of full plated armour. It also doesn¡¯t help that the only weapon I know how to use efficiently is a sword, which I¡¯m still a novice at.


    So, if carrying multiple weapons out of question, then I need to get better at the one I¡¯m carrying now. Learning new techniques sound good, but that¡¯ll take a long a time, plus I¡¯m confident with my own self-taught techniques. I guess this leaves me with only one choice, creating new magic tricks.


    As of right now, I have two magic trick up my sleeve, Rend and repel. Both of which I created to make up for something this body naturally lacks. If I want to create new trick it must cover an area that I¡¯m lacking in.


    I close my eyes and review the fight I had with the ghouls. ¡°What could I had done better?¡± I mumble to myself as the fight replayed in my head.


    The reason Aaron is in the pitiful state he¡¯s in, is because he tried to take down every monster before they could get into my range. Because I¡¯m wielding a short sword, I need to get extremely close to enemies to fight them. Anybody outside the range of my sword, I need to rely on Aaron to take them down.


    Now that I¡¯ve figured I¡¯m lacking in range, how will I improve it? Obviously, weapons are out of the question since I only know how to use swords. Which means I¡¯ll have to use magic to increase my range.


    There are four categories magic can be broken down into. Command, Summon, element and enhance. Both summon and element is out the question for me, since they require a lot of mana to use. Enhance is also out of the question since it only strengthens physical abilities one already have. And last time I check humans don¡¯t possess any range ability, besides throwing, but with my arm strength, even with the help of magic, I doubt I¡¯m hurting anyone with a rock. So, that leaves me only with one option command magic.


    ¡°Command¡± is the ability to tell your weapon to perform a specific action. It is the most used category among humans since most of them rely on weapons in a fight. Not only that but it is the easiest to use out of the bunch. Summon and Element takes a lot of mana to be used efficiently, and enhance can tear muscles if use improperly.


    I say easy, but it also has its fair share of problems. For one, the more complicated the command, the more mana you¡¯ll drain, and two you can¡¯t tell a weapon to do something it wasn''t designed to do. For example, telling a sword to shoot an arrow, no matter how loud you scream at your sword it¡¯s not going to happen. Which leads me to my biggest question, how can I make my sword attack someone out of its range?


    The only answer I can come up with for this question is to gather magic into my sword and release it with a powerful swing.


    ¡°Sounds simple enough to work.¡± I place my left hand on the sheathe and the right on the hilt on my sword.


    First I¡¯m going to use enhance magic to strengthen my arm, to increase the power of my swing, then after I unsheathe my sword, I¡¯ll transfer the energy from my arm to my sword and then release it after I swung it.


    This attack sound more complicated than I imagine, but being a master mana manipulator, I should have no trouble pulling this trick off.


    As I prepare to unleash my attack, I focus my gaze on a tree.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you Mr. Tree, you¡¯re going to be the test subject for my new attack.¡± I pull my sword out of its sheathe, and swung it at the tree with all my might. A soft wind blew past me, lightly shaking the tree I targeted. For some reason, it feels like that was the tree way of saying ¡°didn¡¯t even feel it.¡±


    I figure I wouldn¡¯t be able to cut the tree in half, but I was at least hoping I could scratch it. Did the attack get weaker because a sword wasn¡¯t meant for range combat, or did the energy I sent flying towards the tree get blown away by the wind? Or maybe it actually did work, but the tree itself hasn¡¯t realize it been cut yet.


    I read about this in a book once. If you¡¯re fast enough, the person you attack won¡¯t realize they¡¯ve been injured until you do something special. Like putting your sword away, or throwing out catchphrase signaling them that the fight is over. Since I hit the tree with an invisible force, perhaps I need to tell it has been injured for the attack to activate.


    ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± Another gentle breeze blew by me as I waited or the tree to all apart.


    The fact that I thought that would work just show I¡¯m not in the right state of mind. Oh, well, I found my weakness, which is good. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll try find a way to attack people out of my range. Right now, I should probably get some rest. Should, but I really don¡¯t want to go back into that lodge yet. I feel like if I go in now, Aaron will bring up another topic Athena told him about me.


    ¡°Was I always this much of a coward?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but to laugh at my pathetic actions. Why am I trying so to avoid him? No, the real question is, why am I finding this simple situation difficult? Somehow, I find it easier dealing with a man running at me with a knife, than a kid who simply wants to know more about me. I guess that really isn¡¯t surprising, most of my conservation in my past life usually ended with the opposite party shouting ¡°die¡± or ¡°kill¡± at me.


    ¡°Social life? Pfft, who needs that when you have the power to crush people with your bare hands? Right, nothing else matters. I need to focus; I can¡¯t lose sight of my goal.¡±


    ¡°Which is to conquer the Monster Den right?¡± I nearly jump out of my skin at the loud footsteps approaching me. Was I thinking out loud? How much did he hear?!


    ¡°Relax, calm down.¡± I told myself. Even if he did hear my whole conservation with myself, I didn¡¯t say anything that would give my identity away.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on you.¡± The merchant step into my field of vision carrying a wine bottle and two small glass cups.


    ¡°Who the cup for? Louie?¡±


    ¡°Ah this?¡± The merchant awkwardly wave the cups around like he was trying to find a spot to hide them.


    ¡°One¡¯s for you. I was hoping you join me, at least till the show start.¡±


    ¡°Show? What show?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a surprise. So, do you want to join me?¡±


    A ¡°show¡± in the middle of nowhere sounds extremely suspicions. It also doesn¡¯t help that he doesn¡¯t want to tell me what kind of ¡°show¡± it is.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Aaron? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be interested in this show of yours.¡±


    ¡°I was planning on it, but the poor kid looked like he was too tired to move. So, I left him alone.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t tired enough to assault me with questions.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°So you two did have a fight. That explain why it look like you¡¯re in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a bad mood. I was just thinking what the name of new move is going to be. I was thinking ¡°wind cut¡±, but that sounds kind of lame, how about ¡°wind scar?¡±


    ¡°I think that name been taking by someone. Anyway, why take a break from, whatever you¡¯re doing and have a few drinks.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I need to come up with a name for this technique.¡± Well I guess the first thing I should do is create the technique. But right now, I¡¯m just using whatever excuse I can for him to leave me alone.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re welcome to join me whenever you feel like it.¡± The merchant walked away with his shoulder dropped, not bothering to hide his disappointment. Despite his childish attitude, I¡¯m happy he didn¡¯t insit.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± The merchant abruptly stop and looked at me. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re trying to avoid me.¡±


    I wonder what gave it away. My lame excuse, or the disinterested look I¡¯m sure is on my face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to bite you. Or anything.¡±


    I¡¯m not worried about him hurting me. What¡¯s bothering me, is why does he look like a teenager trying to ask someone out for the dance. He even got rid of the muddy shirt he was wearing and put on a clean white one.


    ¡°How far away is this show?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right here. Once the sun set, something interesting will happen.¡±


    ¡°Alright you manage to convince me, I guess I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you. Drinking on a night as special as this one alone, would be quite sad.¡¯¡¯


    ¡°I still have no idea what this show is.¡±


    ¡°Like I said before, it¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    He really doesn¡¯t want to tell me anything. Well at least we¡¯re not leaving the safe house, so I have no reason being suspicion of him yet. If he told me that the place he wanted to take me was even a step away from here. I would assume he was leading me to my death and just ignore him.


    I follow the merchant to the wagon, the horses that carry it here are still on the opposite side of the pond. I guess they¡¯re still afraid of me. At least they¡¯re not shaking anymore, probably because they were watching me swing my sword around like a manic who read one too many fantasy novels.


    ¡°We should have a perfect view here." I nearly let out a groan as I watched the merchant climb into the wagon. My butt still hasn¡¯t recovered from the bumpy ride we¡¯ve been on all day.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I guess I¡¯ll just have to deal with it.


    As I climb into the wagon I notice movement in the corner of my eye. I quickly turn to what caught my attention only to see a bunch of bags.


    My eyes don¡¯t lie; something was definitely moving. Actually, now that I think about it, I do remember hearing a shriek when I was fighting the ghouls. I think it occur when I accidentally fell onto the bags. Is he transporting humans?


    ¡°Hey, are you coming or what?¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­ I¡¯m coming.¡± I already figure he was doing something illegal since he didn¡¯t bother trying to hire any experienced adventurer. Oh well, I really don¡¯t care, as long as he doesn''t get in my way then I won¡¯t get in his.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± The moment I sat down the merchant handed me a cup filled with dark red liquid. I push his hand away, declining the drink.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here for this event you been hyping up, not to get drunk.¡±


    ¡°So are you just going to let a poor old man drink by himself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re having a hard time realizing this because of my appearance, but I am your body guard. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be wise for me to get drunk while I¡¯m guarding you.¡±


    ¡°You do have a point.¡± The merchant lean back and nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Man, you¡¯re really mature for your age. Not only did you remain calm when we were attack, but you even resisted the temptation of alcohol. Most kid your age would be happy to get drunk and wildly swing their sword at anything that moves. Actually, now that I think about it, I know a lot of adults that do that. I guess age really is nothing but a number.¡±


    I probably shouldn¡¯t tell him that I was swinging my sword at tree a few moments ago, hoping a new technique would just pop into my head.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The merchant smack his hands together loudly. ¡°I got an idea.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What? But you didn¡¯t even hear it.¡±


    ¡°It involves me getting drunk, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± his silence was enough for me to know my guest was right


    ¡°¡­Can I at least tell you my idea?¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Sure, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to agree to it.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking we should play a drinking game. The rules are simple; we¡¯ll take turns asking each other a question. The person asking the question must take a shot, and if the person doesn¡¯t want to answer it they¡¯ll have to take shot, whoever ends up drunk first loses. Sounds fun, right? So, do you have any questions?


    ¡°Yea, why would I agree to play this game with you? I already told you a bodyguard getting drunk on the job isn¡¯t a wise decision.¡±


    ¡°Because Anna, this is nothing more than side job for you, right? What you¡¯re truly after is what¡¯s inside the Monster Den? And seeing that you¡¯re a newbie adventurer, I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions about the place, questions I, an experience merchant can easily answer. So by playing this game not only will I get the benefit of having a drinking partner, but you will also have all your much needed questions answered.¡±


    That¡¯s quite a deal, I guess that¡¯s to be expected from a merchant. I honestly didn¡¯t think he had it in him. This whole time he¡¯s been acting like goofball that I would never be taken seriously. Now his eyes look sharp, like a predator that has his prey in its sight. I almost feel threaten, almost.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t agree to play this game.¡± The merchant ignores me and down his drink in one gulp. This guy really is looking for any excuse to get drunk.


    ¡°Alright first question, how old are you Anna?¡± I let out a sigh of disgust. There¡¯s only one reason why he asks that question. He wants to know if I¡¯m legal or not, which unfortunately I am. If I tell him my age, I¡¯m sure his next question would be ¡°how big are your tits and can I touch them.¡± Well at least that¡¯s what I would ask if I was him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me then that¡¯s¡¯ fine but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yea, I know.¡± I¡¯ll have to take a shot. Even though I didn¡¯t agree to play this game I can see him rolling around pouting how I¡¯m not following the rules. What an annoying guy, but I¡¯ll go along with him for now, at least until it¡¯s my turn, then I¡¯ll use this game against him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sixteen, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You guess?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you said age is nothing but a number.¡±


    ¡°Yea, but you should at least know how old your body is.¡±


    Time is something I really don¡¯t pay attention to, hell I don¡¯t even know how old my original body is. The only reason why I confidently guess I¡¯m sixteen is because I vaguely remember being woken up by Aaron and Deborah shouting happy birthday at me, sixteen times.


    ¡°Well then, since my question was answer, now is your turn to ask a question.¡±


    I look at down at the drink in front of me. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because of the incense, but the drink had a fruity scent to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, you can ask me any question.¡±


    ¡°Any question huh?¡± I could barely hold back the smile that was trying force itself on my face. I took one more look at my drink before downing it.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your question?¡± The merchant said with a satisfying grin on his face.


    ¡°My question is what¡¯s in those bags?¡± The smile on the merchant face quickly vanish.


    Like I said before, I could care less what illegal things he¡¯s doing. The only reason why I ask was so I could wipe that smug look off his face and take control of the conservation.


    ¡°I had to cover my mouth to stop myself from laughing at his grim expression. I¡¯m sure right now he¡¯s panicky.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer it you don¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I watch the merchant in disbelief as he walks over to the bags.


    Is he drunk already? He¡¯s seriously isn¡¯t going to show me what he¡¯s carrying right?¡±


    ¡°Here have a look.¡± The moment he opens one of the bags, I quickly looked away. I really don¡¯t want to get involve in his illegal operation.


    ¡°Relax its just salt.¡±


    ¡°Salt?¡± I shot a quick glance in his direction to see there was white crystals in is hands and the bag that was open was fill with it.


    ¡°Why do you disappointed? What did you think that I was transporting?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, something more expensive than salt.¡±


    ¡°You seriously have no idea how valuable salt is.¡± For some reason his voice became serious. He looked at me intensely, like I assaulted him or someone he cares for.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of salt that we get to enjoy our food, rather than nibble on it and save it for later likes it a chore that we don¡¯t want to do.


    I guess that make sense. After spending two days at one of richest inns ever and eating their delicacy, I can safely say that normal food will never satisfy me again. If I was rich noble, I would definitely go out of my way ship in the most expensive and colorful ingredients, rather than eating something plain and dry like biscuits


    But still, it doesn¡¯t explain that movement I saw earlier. I¡¯m not trying to brag, but my eyes are quite powerful. Not only can I see clearly in pitch darkness, but my eyes can also pick up the slightest movements. A simple muscle twitch, is all it takes for me to find someone hiding from me.


    I probably shouldn¡¯t dig too much into this, like I said before, I don¡¯t want to get involve in whatever he¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s my turn again.¡± The merchant flop down on the wagon and pour more wine into his cup. ¡°So, what¡¯s your relationship with Aaron?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­. my brother.¡± I barely stop myself from saying ¡°I guess¡±.


    ¡°Brother?¡± The merchant eyes widen in surprise. Understandable, me and Aaron really don¡¯t look alike at all. Aaron takes after his dad. From his messy short brown hair to those annoying determine green eyes. While I take after, well myself.


    ¡°Hmm, brother and sister taking on the world together, that¡¯s actually kind of cute.¡±


    ¡°You call it cute, I call it annoying. Anyway, it¡¯s my turn.¡± I hold out my cup so he could refill it.


    ¡°Oh, so you are going play?¡±


    ¡°Yea, but I¡¯m not doing this to satisfy you. There¡¯s just some questions I want answered.¡± I quickly down the drink.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s inside the Monster Den?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    I tightly grip my teeth to stop myself from lashing out at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange, I thought you¡¯re an experience merchant that knew everything about the Monster Den.¡±


    ¡°I do know everything, well except for what¡¯s inside the Monster Den. Then again no one knows what¡¯s inside, no one survive long enough to find out what attracts monsters to it, well except for one....¡±


    ¡°Which is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The merchants grabs the wine bottle and shakes it in front of me. ¡°That¡¯ll cost you another shot.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m your bodyguard.¡± If he wasn¡¯t my only way to the Monster Den, I definitely would¡¯ve beat the information out of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right I am lucky. Not many man can brag about drinking with a beauty like you.¡±


    ¡°Just hurry up and answer my question.¡± I quickly drunk what he poured into my cup.


    ¡°Her name is Rose.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡±


    ¡°Yea, about five years ago, someone found a girl unconscious inside the dungeon. When she came to she said that at the bottom of the dungeon, lies an artifact powerful enough to slay a god.¡±


    That definitely sounds like Ragnarok. The only other weapon that can defeat an Entity is Excalibur, and I doubt Joseph drop his precious weapon in a cave.


    ¡°But that¡¯s nothing more than a rumor. Although it did get a lot of people rile up. Ever since she came out of that hole. More people have dive into that place, hoping to reclaim that legendary artifact.


    I created Ragnarok to lead greedy man to their doom with its intoxicating power. Even after all these years, it¡¯s still doing what I design it to do. It even created a dungeon filled with monsters. I¡¯m not sure if I should be proud its doing its job well, or be upset that its doing its job well.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to know?¡±


    ¡°No. I got all of the information I can get from you.¡± That, and I don¡¯t think I can handle anymore alcohol. My vision is starting to get blurry and my body feel heavy. If any other questions come to mind, I¡¯ll ask the girl that manage to escape from the Monster Den, if she still alive that is.


    ¡°I guess this good is a good time to stop. The show is starting.¡±


    ¡°Show? Oh, right, that¡¯s the made reason why you came out here to drink. I still have no idea what this show is.¡± Giving me a soft smile, he quietly points towards the pond, which for some reason was glowing green. Particles of light rose from the pond and flew in the night sky. Filling the sky that was already lit by thousands of stars with even more brilliant light.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°The fairies are waking up.¡±


    ¡°I think you might¡¯ve drank a little too much, fairies aren¡¯t real.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what exactly are we looking at?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, magic I guess.¡± Although I doubt any mortals can use magic like this. I look closer at the particles that was floating in the sky. The way they move was unnatural. They weren¡¯t drifting around like a snowflake or a leaf. They twirl around and flew erratically like birds.


    ¡°No way, they really are real.¡± I gasp in disbelief.


    In the old days, when I was aimlessly wandering the world, I use to hear stories about fairies, how they hide in a large body of water during the day waiting for the sun to set. When all light from the sky has vanished, they¡¯ll burst from the water and light up the darken sky.


    I used to spend hours waiting for every body of water waiting for the fairies to show up, but they never came. No matter where I went or how long I waited, they never appeared in front of me. After a while, I started to believe that they were nothing more than a myth, that is until now.


    For some reason, finally getting to see the fairies dance in the night didn¡¯t make me happy. Is it because I wasted a lot of my old lifetime trying to find them, or is the alcohol messing with my emotions?


    Lost in thought, I was completely taken by surprise when I saw the fairies dive back down to earth towards us. I quickly reach for my sword and prepare myself for their attack.


    ¡°Relax Anna, they¡¯re not going to hurt us.¡± The merchant raise his hand towards the sky. Immediately, two fairies circle around his arm. The merchant let out a loud laugh as more fairies join in and dance around his body. Suddenly the ground was cover with light. It almost looked like the stars that hang in the heavens has come down to greet everyone, everyone except me.


    Only the area where I stood was left in darkness. Even the horses were bathed in their brilliant light. Watching everyone play with the fairies, I finally understood why I was sad to see them. It¡¯s because I¡¯m still not welcome in this world. In the past, they never shown themselves to me, because of who I was, they left me in darkness. Even now, I¡¯m still left in the dark, the only thing I can do is simply watch everyone else dance and bathe in their light.


    Jeez, why am I getting emotional? Is the alcohol doing that?


    ¡°It almost feel like a reward, doesn¡¯t it?¡± The merchant let out a gleeful laugh while waving his arm through the light that circle around him. ¡°For surviving today''s challenges, the world has rewarded us with such an awe-inspiring sight. It kind of makes you think that this world isn¡¯t all that bad. It makes you think that behind every tree or corner doesn¡¯t lie monster ready to devour you, no what lies beyond it is something extraordinary, something that¡¯ll make you say, wow, I¡¯m happy I¡¯m here.¡±


    It looks like I¡¯m not the only getting emotional here. I thought when people get drunk they¡¯ll try do something stupid like climbing a tall tree or something, not turn them into an emotional wreck.


    ¡°Sorry I got a little too deep there.¡± The merchant lets out a laugh while rubbing the bald spot on his head. ¡°I have one more question for you miss. We¡¯re not playing the game anymore, so if you don¡¯t have to drink anything, if you don¡¯t want to answer it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the question?¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying conquer the Monster Den, when you know how dangerous it is? No one has beaten it and the woman that manage to escape is no longer sane. Whatever she saw down there broke her. So even if you do by some miracle manage to beat it, I doubt you¡¯ll be the same person when you come back out. So, tell me, what exactly are you after that¡¯ll make you do something so dangerous?¡±


    ¡°I want everything.¡± I reach out for the vibrant light that dance in the sky, hoping I can catch one of them, but just like I expected they all flew away from me, the only thing I could catch was air. ¡°I want to conquer this world, at least that¡¯s what I tell myself.¡± My mouth move on its own, spilling all my thoughts and emotions I held deep in my heart.


    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re doing this?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I like imagine myself as a boulder. I¡¯m big and strong nothing in this world can stop me. That is until the wind shows up. There¡¯s nothing I can do against it, the wind is fast and all my attacks just phase right through it. So, the only thing I can do is just watch as it beat me, watch as it chips away my body for days, weeks, years, eons.¡± I tightly grip my hand to keep myself calm.


    ¡°Eventually all that¡¯s left is a pebble. As I wait for the final blow, the only thing going through my head is why am still here, why am I still doing this? Is it because I enjoy this, or is it because it¡¯s the only thing I know how to do? I guess that question really doesn¡¯t matter, after all I am rock. Even if I wanted to move, I can¡¯t, my fate literally has been written in stone. My only choice is to succeed or perish.¡±


    Wow, I really am drunk. I just compare myself to a rock. Hopefully, when he go to sleep he¡¯ll forget everything I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait.¡± As I tried to climb out the wagon, I felt someone pull on my skirt. I look behind me to see the fat bastard was pulling on it. I was about to kick him in the face until I saw his gloomy face.


    ¡°You know, it greatly saddens me, when I hear someone as young as you talk about fate, like it has them in shackles. You are young, there are plenty of roads open for you. If you don¡¯t like the direction you¡¯re going, then just simply pick another path.¡± I slap his hand off my skirt and proceeded to climb out the wagon.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    I headed towards the lodge, not bothering to say anything back to him. Thanks to my low tolerance for alcohol, my body felt extremely heavy and tired. It took a tremendous amount of effort for me to make it back without falling to the ground and falling asleep. Once I made it inside, my eyes immediately focus on Aaron. A small green light beam from the window, and cover Aaron who was quietly snoring. Fairies circle around his window looking for a way to get to him. I was half tempted to wake him, so he could play with them, but I quickly decided against it. After all, he¡¯s no use to me if he¡¯s tired. I¡¯ll just brag to him that I got to meet fairies, I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll make him happy, or not, I know it¡¯ll make me happy to see him frustrated.


    I pull the blinds down so the fairies wouldn¡¯t be able to disturb him. Once darkness had fully settled in the room I collapse to the floor. I didn¡¯t bother trying to pick myself up, I simply position myself so my back could rest on Aaron¡¯s bed. As I sat on the floor, waiting for sleep to overcome, the merchant¡¯s words echo in the back of my head.


    ¡°Pick any road I want huh? That¡¯s easy for a human to say.¡± Every single one of you was born with limitless possibility. But my fate was decided the moment I open my eyes.


    I raise my right arm and watch black smoke slither around it like it was a snake.


    ¡°The only thing this power is good for is killing, breaking, and destroying. Living a peaceful life just isn¡¯t possible for me. What do you think, Aaron?¡± I turn around watch and Aaron snore peacefully.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m not in the state of mind right now. So, if you were wake up right now, I wouldn¡¯t mind answering your questions. So please¡­¡± I lightly poke his cheek hoping it¡¯ll wake him up.


    ¡°¡­Wake up before I return back to my normal cold self.¡±


    (Merchant P.O.V)


    ¡°Why is it that I always get stuck with suicidal kids, who think their dreams are more important than their life?¡± I look up at the fairies hoping they¡¯ll answer my question, but they continue to dance in the sky, completely oblivious to thin


    ¡°Well I guess in the girl¡¯s case she¡¯s just fighting for the sake of fighting. An endless cycle of violence with no goal or rest, what a horrible path to take. And to think my grandson is nearly the same age as her.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I quickly cover my mouth to stop a yawn from coming out.


    Damn, I took precaution, but it seems some of the drug got into my system anyway. But if I¡¯m starting to feel tired from drinking a little bit, then the girl must be asleep by now.


    I climb out the wagon and wobble my way back to the lodge. Some of the fairies follow me, lighting my path back.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± The fairies following me gave off a brighter glow. I wonder if they understood I was thanking them.


    Once I made it back, the fairies stop. They circle around the door like they wanted to enter, but simply couldn¡¯t. Their actions reminded me of my horses, how they refuse to get close to the lodge. What¡¯s in here that¡¯s scaring them?


    Despite how bright it is outside the lodge was strangely dark and cold. Once my eyes got use to the darkness, I witness a view that while wasn¡¯t as beautiful as the fairies, was still touching in its own way.


    The girl fell asleep kneeling next to her brother bed. It almost looked like she was praying.


    ¡°I guess you really do have a soft side don¡¯t you Anna?¡± I sat down on a bed watch the two sleep peacefully from a distance.


    This wasn¡¯t an easy mission. For one thing, I didn¡¯t expect monsters to attack me so aggressively today. Lucky these kids were far stronger than I thought, although because of their strength, I had to change the plan. Originally, I was supposed to signal the bandits to capture the two as soon as we made to the safe house, but after watching them fight, I realize their most likely be causality on both sides. So, I did the only thing I could do that would ensure everyone safety, put them to sleep.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t easy either, I nearly put myself to sleep, trying to fool them that I was drinking the exact same thing they were. But everything work out well, they¡¯re both incapacitated which my mean my job has been completed.


    The floor creak as approach them. Watching the girl sleep so peacefully after everything she told me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, but to ensure I live a peaceful life, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going have make your hellish life into even more of a nightmare.¡±

 Chapter 52: Betrayal

    Chapter 52


    Betrayal


    Humans possess an irrational fear of darkness. So much so they view creatures that lurk in darkness as evil, and those that dwell in light as good. Being a creature of darkness, I¡¯ll shamefully admit that I do enjoy light from time to time. I even read in a book that sunlight is good for your skin. But there are times when even humans find light annoying, and I¡¯m sure this is one of those times.


    The fairies¡¯ emerald light manages to get past the blinds and shine directly on my face. I wanted to get up and chase them away. But my body felt incredibly heavy. Getting up would require effort I¡¯m too lazy to put in. The only thing I could do was look away from the window, but then I was faced with another problem, which was Aaron¡¯s face. I sat there listening to him snore peacefully trying to figure out why he¡¯s in my bed, and why I¡¯m on the floor.


    All I remember was watching the fairies dancing in the sky with the merchant, and in the next moment, I¡¯m here watching Aaron sleep, my body devoid of energy and strength.


    I heard quite a few horror stories about alcohol, and how people woke up to terrible situations. Like waking up to see you slept with your best friend¡¯s wife, or waking up in the street with all your valuables stolen. Of course, the situation I¡¯m in is nowhere near as terrifying as those cases, but it still is quite horrifying to not knowing how I ended up like this.


    As I tried to piece together my missing memories, the door to the lodge was swung open. I expected the merchant to laugh or joke about how I was too drunk to sleep on a bed properly, but he just stood there silent. I couldn¡¯t see what he was doing, but I could feel his eyes on me, studying me. I didn¡¯t feel any killing intent coming from him, but I still felt like I was in danger for some reason.


    The eerie silence that accompanied the merchant arrival was broken by his heavy footsteps. My body tensed up as he got closer and closer to me.


    Why am I freaking out? He¡¯s walking this way because the beds are over here, he wouldn¡¯t do something as stupid as attacking me.


    Even after reassuring myself everything was okay I continue to listen intently to my surroundings. My heartbeat got faster and louder with every step he took. Just when I thought my heart was going to leap out of my chest, he abruptly stops moving.


    What happen? did he go to sleep? No, I would¡¯ve heard him laid down, which means he¡¯s standing right behind me.


    The silence was far more terrifying than listening to giant footsteps approaching me. The only thing I could do was sit and listen, trying to figure out what he was doing. After a minute of painful silence, the merchant lets out a long sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, but to ensure I live a peaceful life, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going have to make your hellish life into even more of a nightmare.¡±


    A betrayal huh? I guess that explains why I feel so tired, he must¡¯ve drug me. I¡¯m not sure how he did it, I made sure the drink wasn¡¯t tainted by making him drink first. Did he fake it?


    I move my hand slowly off the bed, trying to make it look like I was slipping. I¡¯m quite sure I shouldn¡¯t be able to move my body, or hell even be awake right now. Did he mess up and not give me enough to fully put me to sleep, or am I immune to whatever drug he used, well whatever the case, I¡¯m going to use this to my advantage.


    My right arm falls off the bed and dangles near my sword that¡¯s still attach to my waist. My hand twitches uncontrollably as I waited for the merchant to get closer to me. Am I scared right now? No, I¡¯m calm, at least I should be. I look down at my shaking hand trying my best to get it under control. Is this what they call women¡¯s instinct? Is my body afraid that it¡¯ll be used like a toy? No, it¡¯s more than that, I felt this uneasy feeling before.


    The first time I felt this is when I took on a blood wolf the first time in this body. My body froze on me when I notice how small I was compared to him. The second time I felt this is when I fought the orc chief, Cain. My body once again froze on me when his attacks brushes past me.


    I have always been aware how frail this body is. But it was during those extreme times that I felt the same fear every human face, the fear of death, and how a single mistake can cost you your life. What would of happen if I didn¡¯t block that wolf surprise attack? What would of happen if any of Cain¡¯s attack hit me? And what would of happen to me if the fairies didn¡¯t wake me up?


    A shiver ran down my spine at the terrifying thought. My hand continues shaking fiercely, begging me to kill the merchant. I tightly clench it to stop myself from shaking. I can¡¯t attack him yet. He¡¯s only my ride out of here, so I want to be hundred percent sure he¡¯s betraying me before I do anything.


    ¡°Hey, are you awake?¡± He leans over me and blew air into my ear. It took everything I had to stop myself from getting up and beating him to death.


    ¡°Looks like you are you asleep, of course, you are, the amount I gave you is enough to knock an orc out for a day.¡±


    I guess I should be outraged that this bastard tried to drug me and I truly want to feel that. But the only thing I feel is disappointment. I¡¯m going to have to walk to the next city because a certain idiot couldn¡¯t keep me out of his dirty scheme, even when I tried my hardest to avoid it.


    ¡°I am really, truly sorry for this.¡± He brushed his hand across my head like I was pet. My hand involuntarily grabbed my sword. It took everything I had to stop myself from killing him on the spot.


    The man is willingly confessing his crime to me. The least I could do is listen and find out why he drugged me, before killing him.


    ¡°Perhaps this is the best for you. From what you told me about your life, you most likely would¡¯ve died eventually. At least as a slave, you get to live longer.


    That¡¯s the most broken logic I ever heard. What he basically said is ¡°Yea I drug you and plan on selling you to a rich perverted noble, but hey, at least it¡¯s better than living freely and dealing with responsibility.¡±


    Since I have my eyes close, this entire time I imagine slowly sneaking up on me with a knife, now I¡¯m just imaging him awkwardly twiddling his thumbs trying to find an excuse for his betrayal.


    ¡°Well, this most likely will be the last time we talk, so I hope you live a good life, even though the chance of that is small.¡± His footsteps moved away from me. I wanted to open my eyes to see what he was doing, but I resisted the temptation and continue to listen to my surroundings. It wasn¡¯t until I heard the door slammed shut that I opened my eyes.


    ¡°Damnit, I forgot to kill him.¡± I quickly ran to the nearest window and watch the merchant walk towards the dark forest alone.


    Perhaps it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t kill him since I doubt he¡¯s working alone. He¡¯s most likely going to go tell the other members that are in on this that we been incapacitated.


    What a sick bastard. The reason why he didn¡¯t bring any more men with him is because they¡¯re hiding somewhere around here, waiting for us to let our guard down.


    I look back at Aaron who was still snoring peacefully, unaware of the danger we¡¯re in.


    Slave trading requires quite a bit of manpower. If the merchant is serious about selling me, then there must be quite of few people in on this. Chasing him down by myself will definitely be the stupidest thing I ever done. But I have no choice. Aaron is the definition of innocent. He¡¯ll freeze up on me if I wake him and tell him that our opponent this time is humans.


    ¡°I¡¯m better off doing this on my own.¡± Taking one last look at Aaron, I headed outside.


    The fairies continue to fly around the pond brightening the area with their brilliant emerald light. The first time I saw them I was amazed by the spectacle. But now they¡¯re a nuisance. Their bright light made it hard to hide. Thankfully the merchant seems to be confident in his plan. He has yet to check to see if anyone is following him. Even when he entered the forest he continued forward not bothering to check his surroundings for ambushes.


    Despite the merchant lack of situational awareness, I still had a hard time keeping myself from being notice. The forest floor was cover with expose roots and low hanging branches, making it hard to move without tripping or making noise. But thanks to my eyes, I was able to silently maneuver around the dark forest while keeping out of the merchant¡¯s site.


    With only a small lantern lighting his path, the merchant confidently walks through the dark forest until he came to a dim glowing light. I couldn¡¯t see what was creating the light due to the trees obstructing my vision, but the voices I hear coming from that direction was enough evidence for me to figure out this is where the bandits are hiding.


    Unable to follow the merchant anymore, I move to a tree that was closest to the light to get a better view. I wasn''t surprised by what I saw.


    Seven men including the merchant stood near a campfire. Every single one of them looked like scum that enjoys this kind of work. The only thing that caught me off guard was that among them was the guild master, the man who gave me this ¡°job¡±.


    Watching him talk with the bandits like they¡¯re old friends, I begin to realize the depth of this operation. These bastards never intended to help me get to the Monster Den, they planned to capture me from the start.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± A small man walks up to the merchant. His rips clothes hung off him as if it was made for a man twice his size. The little man kept his hand on his sword, waiting for someone to make fun of his size and poor appearance.


    Unfazed by his glare the merchant ignores him and walk towards the others.


    ¡°There was some complication, those kids are stronger than we initially thought.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that they escape? How did they discover our plan? Wasn¡¯t it your job to make sure to escort them here, while keeping them in the dark?!¡± The little man shouted at the top of his lungs, trying is hardest to make himself look bigger than what he is.


    ¡°Relax, they didn¡¯t discover our plan, I manage to drug them before they could find out.¡±


    You know you¡¯re in a bad area when you hear someone casually mention they drug someone, and that certain someone just so happens to be the Demon King. I¡¯m starting to think this place is a gathering point for villains. Perhaps I¡¯m closer to the Monster Den than I originally thought. Heh, that¡¯s one way to stay optimistic.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the problem? They¡¯re unconscious, right? All we have to do is capture them and our job is done, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, normally that would be the case. But they¡¯re eventually going to wake up and when they do they¡¯re not going to sit there and let us sell them. We¡¯re going to need someone keep an eye on them 24/7¡±


    All the bandits silently nodded their heads at the merchant¡¯s proposal except for the smallest one, who scratched his head in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Everyone we caught up to this point has put up a fight. What makes these kids so different?¡±


    ¡°What makes them different from the others is that they know how to fight. Before I arrive here, we were attacked by a group of monsters, and those two single handily manage to hold them off. If we let our guard down, they will kill us.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°This job is starting to sound dangerous, are they really worth the trouble?¡± Everyone turn their attention to a kid who looked around the same age as Aaron and me.


    ¡°Oh yeah they¡¯re worth it, at least the girl is.¡± A chill crawls down my spine when the guild master looks back at the bandits with a wide grin.


    ¡°That girl is one of a kind. Her beauty even surpasses elves.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon Morgan, you¡¯re exaggerating. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s hotter than an elf.¡± The guild master looks down at the little man in front of him with a cold glare. I honestly thought he was going to kill him, but that cold expression on his face slowly melted into a warm smile.


    ¡°Imagine a girl who has hair darker than the night itself, with skin as white as snow, with a slender, fragile body.¡± His voice began to shake from the excitement of his own imagination.


    ¡°And yet, despite her frailty those red eyes she possessed, they¡¯re sharp enough to cut into any man soul and force them onto their knees. Just thinking about it makes me want to¡­.¡± The man fell silent and tightly hug his shivering body. I¡¯m not sure what twisted thought he has of me and I seriously don¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°If she¡¯s that hot then I need to try her out before we sell her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± The merchant quickly grabs the little one by the shoulder before he could run off.


    ¡°Oh come, we went through all this trouble to capture her, we deserve to fuck her before anyone us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be paid less if the buyers find out we played with the product.¡±


    ¡°Oh come on! How they¡¯re going to find out? All we have to do is wash her after we¡¯re¡­¡±


    For the sake of my own sanity, I tune out their conservation and began coming up with a plan to defeat them.


    Fighting humans are completely different from fightingbeast since they don¡¯t have super strength or super speed like monsters. Humans need to be smart and crafty if they want to be able to keep up with beasts. Basically, the strongest humans tend to be the ones that are capable of calmly analyzing the situation and quickly creating a plan to deal with it. of course, if you happen to be a hero then lucky for you, you don¡¯t have to use your brain, you can simply overpower your enemies with powers that given to you by an annoying goddess.


    Anyway, I should probably create a plan before I jump in. A simple task. I fought humans long enough to know they all share the same weakness, and that weakness is fear.


    As I said before, the strongest humans are the ones that can calmly analyze the situation. But once a human fall into fear they lose the ability to think rationally and become a mindless beast who fall for the stupidest traps.


    Such a huge and easily exploitable weakness, but how do I scare them? A little girl scaring six men arm to the teeth doesn¡¯t sound possible, does it? Well, it is, and the only thing I must do is simply cut off the lights.


    Humans are deathly afraid of the dark, so once I destroy all the lights in the area they¡¯ll start panicking and that¡¯s is when I¡¯ll strike.


    I look down at my left hand and focus on it, gathering corruption in it until I had enough to change its shape. My hand began to shake violently from the black energy I was gathering into my hands, forcing me to tightly close it so none of it would escape. After a brief struggle with my own power, I manage to conquer the dark energy I gather into my hand and change its form.


    I felt a small smile crack on my face, as I watch a bolt of lightning escape from my firmly close hand and dance around my arm.


    Thank goodness, I can still change the shape. For a second I thought this body can only use the gas form of corruption. I never tried to change the shape in this body because I was afraid of the damage it¡¯ll do to me. I mean can you blame me? If the basic gas form can kill me, then who knows what the elemental form will do to me. Well, now I know. My left arm went numb the moment I created the black lightning bolt. If I continue to hold it in my hand I fear I might lose my left arm. But along with that fear is curiosity. If the electricity is doing this much damage to my body that has grown an immunity to corruption, I wonder how much damage it¡¯ll do to unexpecting humans. I can¡¯t wait to find out.


    An arrow zips past me just as I was about to unleash the lightning bolt in my hand. I wanted to see who shot the Arrow at me but was afraid I get hit if I peek out. The only thing I could do was sit still and listen quietly to their argument.


    ¡°What the hell are doing shooting arrows off like that kid?


    ¡°There¡¯s something over there.¡±


    They discover me already? It must be the electricity I created. It¡¯s giving off so much energy that even somebody who has no talent in magic can probably sense it.


    ¡°Is it a beast?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, we¡¯re still in the safe house, there¡¯s no way a monster can enter here.¡±


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t monsters then that means someone didn¡¯t do their job.¡±


    ¡°W-What why are you all looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If it isn¡¯t a beast than that means, it¡¯s a human and last time I check the only people out here is us and¡­¡±


    ¡°The kids. They follow me here.¡±


    ¡°So you finally notice huh? And here I thought you would remain oblivious forever.¡± Since they knew I was here, there was no point and hiding anymore so I spoke loud and clear, making sure they knew who I was and where exactly I was at.


    ¡°Tell me, Anna, what gave me away, how did you figure out I was leading you into a trap?¡±


    ¡°I knew all along. You¡¯re going to need to improve your acting and looks if you want to get girls to drink with you.¡±


    Of course, I¡¯m lying. I completely fell for their trap, but I won¡¯t tell them that, I refuse to give him the satisfaction of knowing his plan work and knowing that I may be immune to poison.


    ¡°Anna¡­¡± A gentle voice calls out to me. It no doubt belongs to the guild master. He¡¯s the only bastard that can make my skin crawl with his voice alone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come out and talk to us. Don¡¯t worry we won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You seriously expect me to believe that. I was here the whole time, I heard everything you guys said about me.¡±


    ¡°You did, well this is embarrassing.¡± The gentle voice lets out an awkward laugh, trying his best to make the tense situation look like nothing more than a joke.


    ¡°We were just complementing you. We mean you no harm.¡±


    ¡°Yea, right.¡±


    ¡°Anna¡­¡±


    ¡°Give it a rest! She¡¯s not falling for your sweet talk.¡± A more aggressive voice join the conservation. Most likely belong to the smallest member of their team. Guys like him who don¡¯t have height on their side make themselves look tough by constantly shouting and getting into people faces.¡±


    ¡°Listen, girl, if you don¡¯t come out now¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do what? Give me a lecture?¡± The voice fell silent just like I predicted. That little guy is a coward who probably only fought kids and freighted girls.


    ¡°You should listen to the little man.¡± Another voice jump into the conservation. This one was cold and distant. My guess is that it belongs to the kid.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re smart enough to know that we are not nice people, one way or another we¡¯re going to capture you. So why don¡¯t you make this easier on all of us and come out now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The voice lets out a dry laugh.


    ¡°So we¡¯re doing this the hard way then? That¡¯s fine by me, but before we do this I should warn you, you have no chance of winning. Even if by some miracle you manage to escape from us, you¡¯ll never make it back to Athens alive. The monsters will tear you into pieces before you can escape. So, let me tell you this again, give up, don¡¯t make this harder than it needs to be.¡±


    ¡°Funny, I was going to say the exact same thing to you. There¡¯s no point in giving each other a hard time, so why don¡¯t we go our separate ways, and pretend this meeting never happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do that. We were ordered to capture you.¡±


    Order? Who told them to capture me and why?


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re giving her too much information. Our job is to capture her, not tell her who our client is.¡±


    ¡°Your one to talk. All I gave her was a hint, you flat out told her someone hired us.¡± The midget fell silent, no doubt reflecting on his own stupidity.


    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t seem to have any intention of complying with us. So, I guess we¡¯re doing this the hard way. Good luck with your struggle.¡±


    ¡°Hey wait! Who hire you guys?!¡± The aloof voice that¡¯s been speaking with me the entire time went silent. I guess that means we¡¯re done talking. I look down at my hand to see the lightning bolt I created was still dancing around my arm.


    ¡°Right, almost forgot about you.¡± Since things can¡¯t be solved peacefully, I guess there¡¯s no reason for me to hold this anymore now, is it?


    (Element: Blackout)


    The lightning bolt flies out of my hand the moment I open it and strikes down all lights in the area and anybody else who got in its way.


    I jump out from my hiding spot, the moment darkness fell onto the forest.


    (Enhance¡­)


    As I drew my sword, my eyes darted around the pitch-black area gathering as much information as it could before I attack.


    There are seven men in front of me six of whom are carrying weapons and two who been struck by my lighting attack. The man right in front of me was one of the unfortunate victims. Black smoke rose from his charred skin. Surprisingly the man was still alive. Realizing how close I was to him the man reach for sword and a desperate attempt to save himself.


    (¡­Rend)


    I cleanly decapitate the man before he could grab his sword. With one down, I quickly move on with the intent of killing as many as I could before their eyes got used to the darkness. My next victim was the second man who got struck by lightning, the guild master. Unlike the other guy, it seems my lighting only starch his arm. Well despite the minor injury the lightning bolt weaken him, which makes him an easy target.


    I skillfully dodge the bandits in front of me and thrust my sword straight at the guild master¡¯s chest. He quickly grabs my blade before it pierces his chest.


    ¡°W-Wait Anna, let¡¯s talk about this.¡± I ignore his plead and push my blade closer to his chest, his eyes widen in fear as I easily overpower him and force him to the ground.


    ¡°Anna¡­ wait!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the man pathetic cries. It¡¯s been such a long time since I had this much power over someone, that I wanted to prolong his suffering and taunt him, but I resisted the temptation and push my sword towards his chest.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± The man lets out a grunt and tries to push me away, but the lighting that struck him strip him of all his strength. All he could do was helplessly watch my sword slowly get closer to him.


    Just as my sword was about to pierce him, an object comes flying towards me knocking my sword right out of my hand.


    ¡°What?!¡± Confused, I look in the direction the object came from to see a bunch arrows heading straight for me.


    I quickly drop to the ground and rolled towards my sword. As soon as I grab it I dive towards the nearest tree for cover.


    Whoever was shooting at me got some good eyes. I didn¡¯t think humans could be this accurate in this darkness.


    ¡°W-where did she go.¡± The guild master tries to stand up but falls back down onto the ground. Seeing him in such a pitiful state, I wanted to jump out and finish him, but the three men that surrounding him prevented me from doing so.


    Oh, well no need to be greedy, I took out one of their men and rob all them of their sight. Before I completed destroy them I¡¯ll let them make a move. So come on, show me what guys can do.


    (Merchant P.O.V)


    ¡°D-Did you get her?¡± I already knew the answer the moment the kid lower his bow with a frown, but I still had to ask just to be sure.


    ¡°No, she got away.¡±


    ¡°I- I see.¡± I tried to sound calm, but I¡¯m sure the kid knew I was afraid. If Anna is here, then she knows what I tried to do to her, she definitely will be coming for me next.


    ¡°S- So what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Simple we go after her.¡± The kid wrapped his bow around his shoulder and headed in the direction Anna went.


    ¡°Wait you¡¯re going alone? Didn¡¯t you see what she is capable of?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I saw. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going alone. You guys would just get in my way.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The kid turns to the little man who loudly stomps towards him. Without warning, the man throws a punch at the kid, which he easily catches.


    ¡°You think your hot stuff just because you know how to shoot a bow huh?¡±


    ¡°No, I just think you¡¯re not cut out for this.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Break it up you two.¡± An older man wielding a lance quickly jump between them before things could escalate. ¡°Listen we don¡¯t have time for this. We need to hurry up and catch the girl before a monster eats her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was going to do before you idiots stop me.¡± Clicking his tongue the kid continue to heading towards the forest alone.


    Will they be able to capture her? That was only thing through my head as I watch the three men, quickly chase the boy.


    ¡°They¡¯re doom,¡± Morgan said in a weak voice. ¡°That girl can¡¯t be defeated by an ordinary man. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of this. That¡¯s why you¡¯re scared right? You know that once she¡¯s done with them she¡¯s coming after you next.¡± Morgan tries to laugh but ends up violently coughing up blood.


    ¡°Save your breath.¡± I quickly rush to his side to check on him. I honestly didn¡¯t care for the man. Perhaps me checking on him is my way of shutting him up and forgetting about Anna.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of hard to see, so tell me where exactly you¡¯ve been injured.¡±


    ¡°My left eye been bothering me for quite some time. Can check you it for me doctor?¡± Morgan said jokily. I guess he knew I was using him to distract myself. I strain my eyes to get a better look at it, but the darkness the was too thick for me to see any injuries.


    Morgan laugh at my pitiful attempt to examine him. Without saying anything he reaches into his pocket and pulls out a white crystal, which gave off a bright glow. Once my eyes adjusted to the light, I was immediately shocked when I look at him.


    He had no injuries on his eyes at all. At first I thought he was completely fine and he was just messing with me until I looked at his arm. A strange black smoke rose from his left arm. His skin was peeling away revealing burnt flesh. I nearly vomited at the disgusting sight.


    ¡°Some healing tonic should fix that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Morgan quickly grabs my hand before I could move. ¡°I tried, didn¡¯t work, it actually made it worse.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you saying your wounds won¡¯t heal?¡±


    ¡°It appears that way.¡± Morgan shrugs his right shoulder as if this wasn¡¯t a problem at all. ¡°This burn feels like a curse, my body won¡¯t heal, I feel like I¡¯m losing strength and I can¡¯t use magic at all.¡± Morgan let¡¯s out a weak laugh which turns into another coughing fit. I didn¡¯t bother pretending I care this time. I was too busy trying to understand what exactly Anna did to him. I never heard of an ability that prevented people from healing and using their powers.


    ¡°W-We need to warn everyone.¡± I tried to get up, but Morgan pulls me back down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this a secret from everyone.¡±


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t tell them what she¡¯s capable of they might die.¡±


    ¡°Let them suffer. They were in my way anyway.¡± Morgan squeeze my arm until it hurt. I tried to break free from his grip, but his arm wasn¡¯t budging. He said he has gotten weaker, yet this strength he¡¯s displaying is comparable to a monster.


    ¡°When idiots like you see a rare treasure, you¡¯re first thought is to sell it off to a rich noble so he can ruin its beauty. Speaking of which you spent a good amount of time with Anna, surely you know some her weakness, or at least something she cares about.¡±


    ¡°What are you planning?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious.¡± With a wide grin, he moves his face closer to mine, his eyes gave off a yellowish glow. ¡°I¡¯m going to take her for myself.¡±

 Ive been thinking (Not a chapter)

    Hey guys Rookie here. I''m sorry this isn''t a chapter. I just kind of want to talk to you guys about some things. Keep in mind I''m writing this in the middle of the night and doing this all in one take so it might not make that much sense. Anyway, I''ll keep this short.


    Don''t worry for the people who enjoy my story, I''m not giving up on this. I actually I love writing this story way too much. It''s just I''m at a stage that I feel every writer eventually goes through. "Overthinking."


    I kind of went through this stage when I first started writing this story since this is the first time I ever wrote anything In my life. And now as I gain more experienceas a writer I find myself desperately trying to improve to the point I''ll take forever to write one sentence. It''s honestly kind of maddening at the same time funny. I put more effort into this story than I do for my job and Idon''t get pay for this.


    I had people tell me I need to stop torturing myself over this hobby I took up for fun, and they''re right. Ever since I was a kid I used to love reading, I could read a whole novel in a day if it interested me enough, but ever since I started writing I stop reading altogether. Because I keep comparing myself to these talented writers. The envy I felt when I read my favorite stories reviews was just simply too much for me to bare. And the funny thing is this the first time I ever been envious of someone else. Whenever my friends get something I want or my parents do the old fashion "This genius that''s your age just change the world for the better and all you did today was just sit on your lazy ass." I response to this byshrugging my shoulder and say "cool"Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Anyway, basically where I''m going with this is that I seriously need to chill out. I''m not saying I''mgoing to give up on improving. It''s just I''m not going to kill myself over it, at least try not to. I think a lot of writers need to realize this, at least the ones that do this for a hobby. Of course, that''s easier said than done. The more passionate writers will mentally beat them self to death to improvetheir craft. And I know for a fact after I post this I''m going to slam my head against the wall for a month until I perfect that one sentence. Although I can happily say I''m reading again </img>


    I ramble on long enough. thank for reading my jumbled thoughts, I''m a decent way into my newest chapter, hopefully, I''ll have it out soon, I want to increase my pace again becauseI got a lot good ideas for my upcoming chapters that I think you guys will like.


    Also before I go I should mention to you readers that you have no idea how much of an influence you have on writers. Just a simple thanks for the chapter makes me feel that all the pain I went through to write a chapter was truly worth it. I know I don''t write comments much because I''m a shy bumbling mess, but trust me when I said this ever single one of your comments make me smile.


    I''m not telling you guys to write more comments I just want you to know that you guys are probably the reason why some of your favorite writers are still writing. at least the ones that are doing this for a hobby.


    Ok now I''m done thank you for reading </img>

 Chapter 53: Far Superior

    Chapter 53


    Far Superior


    I think I might¡¯ve overdone it. My left arm is still shaking from my last attack. I guess I still can¡¯t handle elemental magic. From here on I¡¯ll use darkness as cover and pick them off one by one. As soon as they leave the camp.


    I¡¯ve been sitting on top of this tree waiting for them to make a move for a while now. Did they give up? I doubt they¡¯re smart enough to do that. Going by their personalities they¡¯re probably arguing about what they should do right now.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m going to strangle that kid when I find him.¡± An angry voice came from right below me.


    Looks like I was right. I could barely hold my laughter in. These guys have no idea that I¡¯m literally on top of them. They¡¯re as blind as the merchant.


    ¡°Where the hell did that kid go?¡±


    Yea, where did he go? The archer is the only one that¡¯s capable of tracking me in the dark. If he¡¯s not with them then they¡¯ll never find me even if I¡¯m standing right in front of them.


    ¡°Forget about him; we need to locate the girl before she gets herself killed.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but how the hell are we going to find her? I can barely see my hand.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not. Let¡¯s head back to the lodge. She¡¯ll eventually have to go back there if she¡¯s want to escape.¡±


    The lodge? Shit I left Aaron there. If they head there now, they¡¯ll use him as hostage.


    I slam my fist into the tree. For some reason just thinking about it anger me greatly.


    ¡°Relax calm down.¡± I exhaled deeply to calm myself.


    Perhaps I can use this my advantage. They¡¯ll never expect me to attack them if they¡¯re holding a hostage. But what if they accidentally kill him during the fight?


    Looks like I have no choice but kill them right here and now. I really didn¡¯t want to fight them head on since they have the number advantage, but I have no idea how I¡¯ll act if they capture Aaron.


    ¡°Watch out.¡± My body shudder at the soft voice that came behind me. Sensing I was in danger I lean towards the tree to avoid whatever was coming my way. I wince in pain as an arrow flies over me scratching my face in the process.


    ¡°Impressive. You predicted my attack with my voice alone. Your reflex is definitely an A-plus, but sadly I¡¯ll have to give your stealth a D minus. It was pretty easy to track you down.¡±


    Wearing a cruel smile, a red-headed boy points his bow towards me.


    ¡°I honestly thought this job was going to be boring until I saw you in action. Using lighting to stun and destroy our light source was pretty clever. If I wasn¡¯t there you definitely would¡¯ve killed everyone.¡±


    I take a quick glance at the bandits. They¡¯re getting further away by the second. I don¡¯t have time to fight this brat.


    Ignoring the kid, I leaped towards the bandits.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa where do you think you¡¯re going.¡± Another arrow zips right past me and destroys the branch I was aiming for.


    ¡°Shit!¡± In a panic, I quickly reach for the nearest branch which immediately broke on me, with nothing else to grab all I could do was brace myself for impact.


    ¡°Gaah!¡± A yelp escapes from my mouth the moment I hit the ground. I never did like listening to my own voice, so hearing myself scream was more painful than the actual fall.


    ¡°That sounded like it hurt are you ok?¡±


    Every single part of me wanted to shove my sword down his throat, unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have time for that. The bandits were getting close to the lodge. I need to stop them before they find Aaron.


    I let out a groan as I pick myself up and slowly walk towards the lodge.


    ¡°Are you seriously going to keep ignoring me?¡± Another arrow landed right next to my feet. It was impossible for me to contain my anger anymore. I tightly grip my sword and turn back towards the kid who was still smiling like this was one big joke.


    ¡°Listen, kid, this is the only warning I¡¯m going to give you, back off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. I was ordered to capture you. Plus, I already fired another arrow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Before I could figure out what he meant I felt something sharp pierce my back. I knew exactly what hit me. Somehow this bastard fired an arrow around me when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Thankfully my jacket prevented it from impaling me, but the pain I receive from the shot was enough to destroy the little patience I had left for this kid. I pulled the arrow out my back threw it back at the kid.


    ¡°So you finally plan on fighting me?¡± With a smug grin, he casually grabs the arrow I threw at him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so happy, this isn¡¯t a play fight, I fully intend on killing you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m happy. A warrior can only shine when their life on the line. Now let¡¯s see which of us is more superior.¡± Pulling back his bowstring, the kid fires the arrow I threw at him.


    Channel magic into my sword, I quickly move it into the arrow¡¯s path.


    (Command: Repel)


    The arrow bounces away from me the moment it touched my sword and flew towards its owner.


    ¡°How predictable.¡± Calmly, the kid moves his head out of the way of the arrow. ¡°Since you don¡¯t possess any ranged weapon I figure you¡¯ll use my arrows against me in some way. But I must say that attack was brilliant. Commanding your sword to repel all attacks that touch it. Mana manipulation is also an A+


    ¡°Are we going to fight, or are you going to join my fan club?¡±


    ¡°Right sorry about that. I got a little too excited, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Once again the kid pulls his bowstring except for this time I could sense energy gathering into his arrow. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can repel this.¡±


    With a smirk, the kid fires the arrow. Just like I expected this one is much stronger than the last, I can¡¯t push this one back as easily as the first one.


    ¡°Ngh.¡± I clench my teeth as I try to push the arrow back.


    It¡¯s so heavy. Is this kid seriously trying to counter my ability by simply overpowering me? If so then he¡¯s going to need more power than that.


    Pouring more strength into my sword I send the arrow right back to its owner.


    At that speed, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s catching that, unless he wants to lose his hand. It¡¯s my win.


    ¡°So you can repel that too huh?¡± The arrow suddenly makes a sharp right into the dark forest.


    That was definitely command magic. A complex one at that. Making his arrow move in such a weird way probably took a decent amount of energy. Why would he go through the trouble of moving his arrow, when he could¡¯ve simply dodge?


    ¡°Alright, I think I fully understand how that technique work.¡±


    Here we go again. It¡¯s bad enough I got wait for him shoot me to attack, but I also got to listen to him come up with a way to beat me. After this is over with creating a range technique is going to be priority number one.


    ¡°That technique of yours not only allows you send attacks back to your opponent, but it also nullifies the force of the attack that was sent to you. Simply hitting you harder isn¡¯t going to work, the best way to defeat that ability is to hit you faster than you can react.¡± The kid grabs another arrow and fire straight at my legs.


    I won¡¯t be able to repel his attack if he¡¯s aiming that low, but as long as I know where the arrow is coming from I¡¯ll be able to dodge it.


    Just as I was about to sidestep out of the way, another arrow came flying out the forest. I raise my arm just in time to block the arrow. Before I had time to feel relieved, an intense pain strikes my left leg, causing me to collapse back onto the ground.


    The arrow tore straight through my stocking and left a pretty nasty cut on my leg. Avoiding his next attack going to be difficult now.


    No, forget the next one, where the hell did that other arrow come from? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the only archer the bandits got. Is it possible that arrow was the one from before? If so then that means¡­


    I look behind to see the arrow that struck my leg was heading back towards me.


    This kid not only can he make his arrow move in a weird way, but he also makes them track down his opponent. What an annoying ability. The only way to beat this is to counter with an equally annoying ability.


    I coat my entire left hand in a black mist and then place it in the dirt.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I really didn¡¯t want to do this since I still have no idea how much that lighting attack took out of me, but I don¡¯t have time to play the long game with this kid, I need to deal with him quickly and get back to Aaron.


    [Blight]


    A root burst from the ground and grabs the arrow behind me.


    ¡°What?!¡± The kid shouted. While he was still stunned, I took control of the tree roots around me and sent them right at him.


    ¡°What the hell you can control plants?!¡± The kid rapidly fired three arrows at the approaching tree root. Unfazed by his attacks, the root smashes his arrows and slam into the tree he stood on.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Kid fired couple more arrows at the root as he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Give it up. that plant is strong enough to strangle an orc to death. Your weak attacks won¡¯t be able to destroy it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Another arrow launches from the kid¡¯s bow. Determine to prove me wrong, the arrow fly¡¯s head first into the corrupted root, cleanly pierce straight through it. The gaping hole the arrow left grew bigger as the plant crumble away.


    I somewhat expected this would happen. While my power allows me to strengthen whatever I take control of it also eats away at their life. Their no way that plant could withstand such a powerful blow. It¡¯s disappointing that it didn¡¯t kill the kid before it started to withered, but at least it got him out the tree, now I can finish him with my sword.


    I lightly tap the ground, signaling two more tree roots to attack.


    ¡°More plants? Fine, I¡¯ll take them down too.¡±


    Good, I was hoping you¡¯ll accept the challenge.


    I dash towards the kid as soon as he shot the tree roots I sent at him. Using the withering roots as cover, I was able to quickly close the distances. The kid desperately tried to stop me by pointing his bow at me, but it was too late. I¡¯m already in midst my swing. His head will be gone before he can draw another arrow.


    It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m going to win, yet for some reason, I feel uneasy. Perhaps it¡¯s the way the kid is holding his bow. He doesn¡¯t have an arrow yet he¡¯s pulling back his bowstring like he has one loaded. Perhaps the fear of death got to him. No, despite my sword being so close to his neck the kid still looks calm he¡¯s definitely planning something.


    I was suddenly push back by an invisible force the moment the kid release his string. I roughly slam my feet into the dirt to stop myself from sliding.


    I didn¡¯t take any physical damage from his attack, but my mind felt like it got shredded to pieces. My winning strategy was completely beaten by an attack my eyes couldn¡¯t see. And now I¡¯m back to square one again.


    This is taking too long if I don¡¯t beat this kid quickly then Aaron¡­


    My body involuntarily shudders at the thought.


    Relax, the reason why I¡¯m in so much pain right now is that I haven¡¯t been fully focusing on this fight. The only way I¡¯ll get back to Aaron alive is by completely crushing this boy in front of me.


    (Kid P.O.V)


    That was too close, I nearly lost my head. I didn¡¯t think she could move that fast with that injury. I doubt she can do it again though. Blood is still dripping out from that cut on her leg, if this keeps up it¡¯ll probably get infected.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it quits? I¡¯m sure you realize you can¡¯t beat me. So admit defeat and I¡¯ll treat that injury of yours.¡±


    The girl response to my proposal by simply staring at me in confusion. Understandable, from her point of view, I¡¯m just a bandit that¡¯s trying to capture her. Perhaps if I stuck with my original plan and took at the bandits then I wouldn¡¯t be having this problem. Oh, well, I really don¡¯t care if she sees me as a friend or foe, I just want her to know I¡¯m superior to her.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you cocky. You think you won just because you manage to scratch me?¡±


    ¡°That scratch is hindering your movement. Even the greatest swordsman is useless if they can¡¯t get close to their target.¡±


    ¡°Heh, swordsman?¡± The girl giggles softly to herself. I¡¯m not sure what I said was funny. ¡°I see, you think I¡¯m a swordsman. That¡¯s why you kept your distance and aimed for my leg. That¡¯s a pretty good way to deal with a swordsman, unfortunately for you, I¡¯m not a swordsman.


    A large root suddenly burst out from underneath my feet. I try to back away, but it quickly wraps around my bow. I watch in shock as the plant crush my bow into pieces.


    ¡°Damn, I was aiming for your neck, but I guess your bow will do too.¡± The girl slowly walks towards me with a menacing smile.


    Shit, she got me. Without my bow, I can¡¯t stop her from getting close or stop those plants she controls. This isn¡¯t looking good.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just a moment ago you said I couldn¡¯t beat you, and now all sudden your too scared to face me. Was your confidence also destroy with your bow?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say you. You still have your weapon this fight is completely unfair now.¡±


    ¡°Heh, unfair?¡± The girl once again started laughing. Her plant ability was already unnerving, but listening to her laugh while approaching me with that bloody sword completely destroy the last bit of confidence I had.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before this isn¡¯t a play fight? This is a death match. If you want to survive you¡¯re going need to use every trick and weapon you got. Relent for a moment and you¡¯ll find yourself bury six feet under.¡±


    My body froze from the killing intent the girl was giving off. It felt like I was staring down the jaws of a starving predator.


    ¡°Well since you¡¯re a kid I guess I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± The girl drops her sword to the ground. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a weapon we¡¯ll settle this with our fists.¡± I looked at the girl dumbfound as she stretches her arms out like she waiting for a hug. ¡°Well, come on? Or are you still afraid?¡±


    Despite dropping her weapon, I can still feel an intense bloodlust coming from her. This girl, she fully intends on beating me to death with her fists.


    If it¡¯s a fist fight then I might have a chance.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She said as I raise both my arms up and took the typical fighter stance. I expected her to raise her to guard the moment I took a stance, but for some reason she kept her arms stretch out. Leaving herself wide open. I¡¯m not sure what she planning, but I¡¯m going take advantage of this.


    (Element: Blank shot)


    I throw a light jab pushing the wind that was circling around my fist forward. The girl quickly responded to my attack by crossing her arms together. Despite having her guard up the wind still pushes her away, although it did no damage to her.


    How the hell did she see that? I just shot pure wind at her, there¡¯s no way in hell she¡¯s capable of seeing that, especially at that speed. This girl isn¡¯t human.


    No, relax she still more hurt than you.


    I took another look at the girl to see how she was holding up. Blood was still coming out from the wound on her leg, her arms were shaking most liking from blocking my attack, and her eyes were wide open like something caught her off guard.


    I see, so she didn¡¯t see that attack coming. Her body just simply reacted to the magic that was gathering around my hand. What incredible reflexes.


    No, now is not to the time be praising her! She¡¯s literally on her last leg, I just need to land one good blow and she¡¯s done!


    My confidence revived, I bolted straight towards her. The girl takes a step forward she puts her entire body weight into her punch. I quickly duck to avoid her awkward attack. Missing the blow completely threw her off balance. Taking advantage of this, I swept her legs off the ground.


    As she fell, she twists her body around and places her hands on the ground. Lifting her lower body off the up, she thrust both her feet into my face.


    (A/N: I had time with this one. The best way to explain it is Anna basically mule kicked him.)


    S-She¡¯s really trying to kill me. I was always aware of this, but watching blood fly from out my nose, I began to realize if I don¡¯t get she serious. I will die


    The girl¡¯s face froze in fear as I raise my fist towards her. She knew exactly what I¡¯m going to do. Thankfully she¡¯s in a position where she can''t do anything, all she can do is just watch me finish her off with my last attack.


    (Element: Blank Shot)


    Blood violently flew from her mouth the moment the wind pierce her chest.


    ¡°Arrgh, this fucking hurts!!!¡± Grabbing her chest, she rolled around while crying in agony. Normally I¡¯m happy seeing my defeated opponent in pain, but for some reason, I felt odd.


    Why did she toss her sword away? She had huge such a huge advantage over me, yet she gave it away and challenge me to a fistfight, despite being the injury. Was it out of honor?


    I look down at her to see she curl herself into a little ball.


    Yea, I doubt it was out of honor. Well whatever she was thinking, I need to get her out of here before the bandits find her.


    Heh, I know it¡¯s kind of late for me to pretend that I care about her, but still it¡¯s my job to protect her. Even though I was the one that beat the crap out of her.


    I cautiously approach my defeated opponent. Even though I¡¯m sure she can¡¯t move anymore, I didn¡¯t want to take any chances. I lightly jump back when she looked up at me. Her red eyes that was burning with malice now looked weak and docile.


    I see why the bandits are so crazy over her. She really is cute when she isn¡¯t trying to kill someone.


    I extend my hand out to her while giving her small smile. For a few seconds, she stares me at confuse. Realizing I meant no harm a smile began to form on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking idiot.¡±


    Suddenly I felt something cold pierce my stomach. Confuse I look down and saw the girl¡¯s sword sticking out my body. The remaining strength I had in my body vanish instantly the moment I looked at the wound.


    ¡°H-How?!!¡± I scream in terror.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look behind you.¡± The girl said weakly. I slowly look behind me to see a plant was holding a sword.


    How long was she controlling that plant? Did it start when she dropped her sword? If that¡¯s the case then that means she was controlling it the entire time while we were fighting. Is it even possible to have that sort of concentration?!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you this was a deathmatch? If you want to survive you need use everything at your disposal.¡± The girl looked down at me like I was nothing more than a bug to her. For some reason, I felt a strange admiration towards her. Despite all the pain, she went through, she calmly crafted a plan to defeat me. I honestly can''t bear a grudge against such a talent fighter. The only regret is that I have is I won¡¯t be able to fight her again¡­.


    (Anna P.O.V)


    I don¡¯t know why, but I get the feeling I shouldn¡¯t have killed him. Of course, I don''t feel guilty killing him, it just that for some reason it didn¡¯t feel like he was trying to kill me. He had plenty of chances to finish me off yet he never took them.


    Oh well, I did warn him multiple time not to fight me. Hopefully and his next life he¡¯ll learn not to get in my way.


    I tried to pick myself up, but my body wouldn¡¯t listen. No doubt about it, I¡¯ve completely exhausted this body, there¡¯s no way I can continue fighting. And yet despite knowing this, I found myself crawling back towards the lodge ready to take on the three remaining bandits.


    ¡°This is fucking stupid, why the hell am I doing this?!¡± I shouted hoping someone would answer me. Even though I already knew the answer.


    Aaron. Those bandits must¡¯ve made it back to the lodge by now, that means Aaron is¡­


    I forcefully stop myself from thinking by standing on my injury leg. Despite the pain overwhelming my thoughts, I could still hear something in the back of my head.


    If you fail to save him, you¡¯ll suffer greatly.


    ¡°I-I need to hurry and get back to him.¡± Using my sword as a stick I slowly move towards the lodge.


    Please be safe.


    (Aaron P.O.V)


    ¡°Sis?¡± I look around the room to see it was empty.


    I swore I heard her calling for me I guess I was dreaming.


    ¡°You think she¡¯s hiding in there?¡± Just as I was about to lay back down. I heard an unfamiliar voice.


    I thought we were the only humans here. Did they just arrive? I wanted to look out the window to see who they were, but the fear of them spotting me overwhelm my curiosity.


    ¡°No way, it¡¯s too obvious.¡±


    ¡°You never know. People do stupid things when they¡¯re afraid.¡±


    ¡°Well if she¡¯s in there I call first dibs. I still need to pay her back for humiliating me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the merchant tell you not to touch her.¡±


    ¡°Are you guys seriously going to let a fat old man prevent you from getting laid?¡±


    Are they talking about my sister? And did they mention the merchant? The one that brought us here? What the hell happened while I was sleeping?!


    My barrage of questions was interrupted by the door slowly opening. I rolled off the bed reach for my bow.


    If those guys are evil, that means I need to kill them. Can I do it? Can I kill another human?


    If they¡¯re after my sister than of course, I can.


    Answering my own question, I aim my arrow right at the door. My hand shook slightly, but I was determined to put down the person who was opening the door.


    ¡°Huh, what the hell is that?¡± The door suddenly stops moving, at the same time, I felt my heart stop beating.


    What¡¯s going on out there? Why didn¡¯t he open the door?


    ¡°Hey, is that a monster?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, there¡¯s no way a beast can get in here.¡±


    ¡°Then what the hell is that?!¡±


    ¡°!!!!¡± The lodge shook violently from the thunderous roar. The confidence that I manage to build up immediately vanish the moment I heard the men outside scream for their life.


    Unable to move, all I could do was continue to point my bow at the door and wait for someone to open it.


    ¡°....¡± The screaming abruptly stops. Still frozen in place I watch the door to the lodge slowly open.


    The floor loudly creaks as a tall dark man walk into the room. I was so shaken up by what happened outside that I completely forgot to shoot. Good thing too, since the man that walk in is someone I know.


    ¡°Guild Master?¡± I said weakly. The man slowly turns to me. A wide grin appears on his face the moment he notices me.


    ¡°Oh good, you¡¯re awake.¡±

 Chapter 54: Sisters instinct

    Chapter 54


    Sister¡¯s Instinct


    ¡°Oh good, you¡¯re awake.¡± The man slowly lumbers towards me. It was clear that he was injured, yet he wore a smile like nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Stay right where you are.¡± The man froze in place, shock that I was pointing my bow right at him. To be honest, I''m confused too. I woke up a few seconds ago, and in those few seconds I heard what I¡¯m assuming to be thugs talking about my sister, a monster mauling those said thugs to death, and now a wounded man is standing right in front of me. The more I think about it, the more this feels like a nightmare.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I said stay back.¡± I fire an arrow right next to the place he was going to step. ¡°Sorry, I''m really confused right now. So, I appreciate if you keep your distance till I sort my mind out.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that. More bandits might attack us.¡±


    Bandits? Then those guys I heard talking a few second ago, really were bandits? But what about that roar I heard following behind them? There¡¯s no way a human can create such an awful sound. But the merchant told us that there¡¯s no way a monster can enter here. By the way, where is he?


    ¡°Aaron!¡± I was forcefully shoved out of my mind by the Guild Master¡¯s shouting. ¡°Anna might be in danger, so hurry up and tell me where she¡¯s at!¡± The man continues to walk closer to me, unconcern about the arrow I was pointing towards his face.


    I''m surprised to see this man who was treating my sister so rudely show genuine concern for her. Of course, I¡¯m still upset at what he did at the guild, but right now I don¡¯t have time to be petty. I need to find my sister, fast.


    ¡°I have no idea where she¡¯s at.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡± Clicking his tongue, he storms out the building. I quickly follow behind him, a decision I immediately regret.


    Mangled bodies litter the entrance of the lodge. I immediately knew these corpses belong to the voice I heard earlier.


    I was barely able to hold the vomit back. After everything, I have been through it seems I''m still not used to human corpses. It doesn¡¯t help that these people were alive just a moment ago. Just thinking how they were standing outside my door screaming for their lives makes this whole thing, even more, stomach churning.


    I tried to distract myself by looking towards the emerald light that covers the sky. I have no idea what¡¯s causing the phenomenon nor do I care. I was happy to have something to make me temporally forget the horrible view in front of me.


    ¡°Disgusting, isn¡¯t it? If you go to the Monster Den, you¡¯ll see more sights like this, trust me.


    Thanks to the skylight, I could now see the man in front of me better. Blood completely cover his chest plate and sword. I already knew he was the one that killed those people, so seeing the evidence didn¡¯t surprise me. What did catch me off guard was his left arm.


    His entire left arm was completely burnt. Black vapor rose from his burnt skin and slowly spread to his shoulder, eating his clothes and flesh that got in the way. That¡¯s isn¡¯t a wound a human can inflict.


    ¡°Your arm, how did it end up like that?¡± The man looks down at his arm and smiles like that horrible injury was something to be proud of.


    ¡°Your sister packs quite the punch. I was barely grazed yet she was still able to do this much damage.¡±


    I figure as muchthat black vapor coming from arm gives off that same eerie feeling my sister¡¯s power gives off. What don''t I understand is why did she use that power on him? Corruption eats away at her when she uses it. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll use it on a lowlife like this.


    ¡°What did you do to my sister?¡±


    ¡°What if I said I did something bad? What will you do?¡±


    ¡°I would kill you?¡± I once again point my bow directly at him.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re going to kill me?¡± He takes a step towards me while still wearing that creepy smile. I quickly take a step back before he could get any closer to me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been pointing that bow at me for a while now. Are you ever going to shoot me or is this your way of scaring me off?¡±


    ¡°I fully intend on killing you, but first, I want to know what you did with my sister.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her. I was just minding my own business, and then suddenly she comes out of nowhere and attack me. I¡¯m the victim here.¡±


    While I admit, my sister can be a bit of a hothead. She won¡¯t attack someone without reason. This guy must be working for the bandits. If he was working with the bandits, why did he killed them? Did they have some falling out? I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. That scar my sister left on him is enough for me to know he¡¯s the bad guy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I originally planned on putting you kids out of your misery when you told me you were going to the Monster Den. I didn¡¯t want you guys to suffer the same fate as me.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you''ve been to the Monster Den? I thought you said no come out of that place alive.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t consider myself a survivor.¡± That annoying smile he was wearing vanish. He must be remembering something horrifying.


    ¡°So you plan on killing us, just because you fail to conquer it?!¡±


    ¡°That was the original plan. But after I saw that power of hers, I decided to protect her.¡±


    This man killed his entire team just to protect someone that tried to kill him. There¡¯s clearly more wrong with him than the wound my sister gave him.


    ¡°That power of her. I wonder what will happen if the world finds out about it.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± The man lets out a cold laugh and dashes towards me. Before I could react, his sword was already near my neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you at all. I¡¯m just wondering if you¡¯re capable of handling such a huge secret.¡± He pushes his sword dangerously close to my neck. ¡°While you were sleeping peacefully. Your sister was fighting for her life. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s kind of pathetic?¡±


    ¡°Why the hell do you care?! Your nothing more than a bandit!¡± Enraged, I grabbed his sword and pushed it away from my throat. My heart skips a beat when saw blood fly off his sword.


    I patted my body down looking for the wound. The man lets out another bitter laugh as I panic.


    ¡°Relax, you cut your hand when you grab my sword.¡± The moment he pointed it out I notice blood was dripping from my hand. The cut didn¡¯t seem deep, but it¡¯s going to be hard holding my bow properly.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a bright move. I could¡¯ve easily slit your throat before you grab my sword.¡±


    ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you do it? Aren¡¯t we enemies?!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think of you as an enemy, more like an obstacle. When Anna gets back here, she¡¯ll immediately think that I¡¯m attacking you, and all my efforts will go to waste. But if I can somehow make it look like the others kill you, the distraught Anna will come crying into my arms.¡±


    He¡¯s clearly not right in the head. Even if he somehow manages to make my death looked like it was the bandits doing. My sister still will kill him since she saw him working with the bandits.


    ¡°Enough with the chitchat. Anna should be here shortly, and only one of us will be greeting her.¡±


    ¡°And it won¡¯t be you.¡± I once again aim my bow at his head. The man responds by pointing his sword at me.


    He¡¯s waiting. The moment I fire my arrow, he¡¯ll dodge it and then close the narrow distances between us. If he can kill three men while corruption is eating away at his body, then I stand no chance against him in close combat. But no matter how I look at it, I have no choice, but face him up close. I can¡¯t outrun him, and I doubt my arrows are fast enough to hit him.


    What would sis do?


    If she were facing someone stronger than herself, she would use repel to stop their attack then quickly finish them off with a powerful counter-attack.


    If only I had a sword. Repel is a simple technique. Even though I never use it before, I¡¯m sure I can use it. The problem is that a sword or a shield is required to use the technique.


    A sword¡­.


    I narrow my eyes at the bloody sword the madman was pointing at me.


    It could work, but I might lose my arm. Well, that¡¯s better than letting him have his way with my sister.


    I fire my arrow directly at him. Just like I expected, he easily avoided it and lunged at me with his sword. I throw my bow on the ground reach for the sword he thrust at me.


    His blade sinks into my arm. For some reason, I didn¡¯t feel any pain. All I felt was something cold draining the heat from my arm. Ignoring the strange sensation, I pour the magic I gathered into the blade that pierces my arm.


    (Command: repel)


    Hell yea!! I nearly shouted when I saw the man sword and hands went flying in the air.


    I grab his sword from the air and plunge it into his shoulder. The man screams in pain and fell backward. Because I threw my whole body into the attack, I ended losing my balance as well. As I fell I grab an arrow from my quiver. I was about to impale him with my arrow until I realize where I was aiming.


    I was inches away from stabbing his neck. I shiver slightly at the thought of watching him choke on his own blood.


    ¡°You never killed a human before, have you?¡± Despite his serve injuries, the man didn¡¯t show even a hint of concern.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re having such a hard time, I guess I¡¯ll help you.¡± The man suddenly grabs my arm, forcefully making me shove the arrow into his throat.


    Shock, I tried to back away, but the madman tightly grips my arm and pulled me closer as if he wanted me to see every gruesome detail of his death. I couldn¡¯t break free from his grip no matter how hard I tried. His strength betrayed the fatal injury he inflicted upon himself.


    The black vapor surrounding his arm suddenly grew larger. In an instant, the black cloud consumed us.


    The world around me turns pitch black. I can¡¯t even see the dying man in front of me anymore, although I can still feel his hand crushing my arm.


    ¡°Let go of me! Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re both going to die if we stay here?!!¡± I throw my fist into the darkness hoping it¡¯ll hit his face.


    ¡°Huh? Where is he?¡± I fell into confusion when I felt my hand hit the ground.


    I fell on top of him. There¡¯s no way he can escape without me noticing, especially with that injury.


    Did the mist consume him? He was near death, so I guess it wouldn¡¯t take that long for the corruption to devour him. If that¡¯s the case, then what¡¯s holding my arm?!


    My mind swirls endlessly trying to figure out what was next to me. A part of me truly wanted it to be the psychopath. Because if it isn¡¯t him, then that means something else was watching us the entire time. Waiting, for the right moment to strike.


    For some reason the moment I thought about a second assailant, that terrifying noise I heard when I woke up came to mind.


    I¡¯m just imaging things. There¡¯s no way a beast can enter this area. If it did, it would¡¯ve immediately killed the guild master, then me. Which means the person holding my hand is human? Perhaps one of the bandits survive. If that¡¯s case, then all I have to do is overpower them.


    I tried to jerk my hand free. Whatever was holding me responded to my resistance by pulling me deeper into the darkness.


    ¡°Let go of me!!¡± Unable to break free from its grip, I started to punch it with my injured arm. Surprisingly, the thing stops. Although not for long. Before I had a chance to move, I was lifted off the ground.


    I gave up on resisting the moment it lifted me off the ground. If it can easily pick me up, then it can easily rip me apart. With that thought in my head, I dangle helplessly in the air waiting for my assailant to reveal itself to me.


    Thanks to the mist I had no idea how far off the ground I was. All I know is that I¡¯m being pulled higher up until I rose above the fog.


    A large set of sharp teeth was the first thing I saw when it pulled me out the fog. I desperately tried to shake myself free knowing full well it was impossible. There¡¯s no way I have the strength to break free from such a huge creature.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You were doing so well before.¡±


    I completely froze when I heard the beast speak. At least I think it was talking. Its voice was so low that it kind of sound like it was growling.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t give up on me now. You manage to take my eye the last time we fought. I¡¯m sure you can do it again if you try hard enough.¡± The beast raise me higher in the air making sure I could get a good look at it. I immediately recognized it the moment I saw it disfigured horns.


    ¡°Behemoth,¡± I whisper underneath my breath terrified. This creature was the one that attacked us the moment we left Athens. Did it follow us just to get revenge?


    ¡°Looks like you remember me. Good, let¡¯s finish what we started.¡± The beast tightens his grip on me. I poured every bit of strength and magic I had into breaking free from his grip.


    ¡°Is this all you got? How pathetic.¡±


    Of course, this all I got! How can a human like me overpower an impossibly giant beast?!


    ¡°Sis! help!!¡± Unable to break free from the monster¡¯s grip, all I could do was cry for help.


    I know it¡¯s pathetic, but I didn¡¯t care. The pain was too unbearable. I just simply couldn¡¯t endure it.


    ¡°How cute. You really think she¡¯s going to save you? Even if she was here to stop me, I doubt she would. A weakling like you isn¡¯t worth saving.¡±


    Why would she save me? Even if she¡¯s my sister, she¡¯s still the Demon King. She¡¯ll never be able to conquer this world with somebody as useless as me. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s aware of that. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t bother waking me up to help deal with the bandits.


    A complete failure, that¡¯s all I am.


    ¡°C¡¯mon scream a bit louder she might hear you.¡± The beast to continue to squeeze my body, enjoy every bit of my suffering. I didn¡¯t bother crying for help anymore. I bit my lips to stop myself from screaming. If I¡¯m going to die, I should at least do it with some dignity.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Silent treatment? How boring. I guess there¡¯s no point and playing with you anymore.¡± The beast opens its mouth revealing endless rows of teeth.


    ¡°Aaron!!¡± The loud cry temporarily distracted me from the terror in front of me.


    ¡°Sis?¡± I looked around the area trying to find the person that screams my name. The little I hope I manage to obtain from the voice quickly vanish when I failed to find them. Was I just hearing things?


    With my last hope crush, I turn back to my captor, who was for some reason looking up at the sky. I unconsciously followed his eyes. In the brighten the emerald sky a girl with scarlet eyes slowly descended.


    I was so taken aback by what I saw that I completely forgot I was in danger.


    (Enhance: Rend)


    As she fell,sis swung her sword downwards. The behemoth quickly moves his arm out of my sister¡¯s path. With her target gone her sword cuts the air and cleanly cleaves the mist in half.


    ¡°If only that hit,¡± I whisper to myself. If I¡¯m this agitated over her miss strike, then I can¡¯t even begin to imagine the mental torment she¡¯s going through right now.


    ¡°Drop him, now.¡± Sis wearily points her sword at the behemoth in front of her. I couldn¡¯t stand seeing her like this. Her clothes were ripped, and there was a large wound on her leg. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t in any condition to fight. And yet she continued to make her way to the behemoth, prepared to fight him.


    I¡¯m sorry for doubting you. Is what I wanted to say to her, but the giant tightly held my body, squeezing all the air out of me.


    ¡°Stop right where you are, or I¡¯ll crush this boy.¡± She immediately froze in place. I felt a bit of regret watching her follow its order.


    ¡°You arrive earlier than I expected. I wanted to kill everyone before you got here. Oh well. Since you¡¯re here, I might as well ask you.¡± The behemoth lowered its body just enough so she wouldn¡¯t have strained her head to look at him.


    ¡°Tell me, Anna. How do you have full control over corruption?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sis'' eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in hiding it. In our last fight, you showed me your mastery over that vile and uncontrollable power.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ so you¡¯re the guild master, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Huh, he is?! I guess that explains how the giant beast manages to sneak up on me. But how did he turn into a beast? And why is he so interested in my sister?


    ¡°I get it now. You¡¯ve been corrupted, haven¡¯t you?¡± While I dangle in the air confused about what¡¯s going on, my sister giggles to herself like she finally just understood a joke.


    ¡°I get it now! You got corrupted while trying to claim Ragnarok, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you attack us earlier right? You wanted to stop us from retrieving Ragnarok right?!¡±


    Besides her torn clothes. There was no longer any sign that she was near death. I guess finding out that Ragnarok is nearby revitalized her.


    ¡°True. I was one of those idiots that thought I could conquer that damn place. But now I know that¡¯s impossible. After finding out that you two were going to that accursed place, I planned on killing you two, until I realize you¡¯ve already been corrupted.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯ve been corrupted, but yeah, I can use that power.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m interested in you!¡± The ground shook slightly from the behemoth¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Tell me, Anna. How do I control this maddening power?!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± She said coldly ¡°The moment you get corrupted its over. There is no cure or way to control it. The only thing you can do is go mad or die.¡± The entire time she looked at me dead in the eyes as if she was speaking to me through him.


    So this is what happens to people who get corrupted? If my sister listened to my request and gave me a portion of her power, would the same thing happen to me? Would I become a beast?


    ¡°But what about you? You have the same problem as me, how do you have it under control?!¡± Sis let a small sigh, completely unfazed by the massive beast shouting.


    ¡°I told you before, I¡¯m not corrupted. Or perhaps I should say I can¡¯t be corrupted. Unlike you, I was born with this power, so I have a natural immunity to it.¡±


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no hope for me then huh?¡± The behemoth dropped his head and despair. I started to feel sorry for him. Until he began to laugh.¡°Fine then. Since I¡¯m doomed, I might as well enjoy myself.¡± The behemoth squeezes my body tightly. Caught off guard by the sudden attack, a scream of pain and confusion escapes from my mouth.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Stop right where you are, or I¡¯ll crush him!!¡±


    Freezing in place, sis angrily grinded her teeth at the beast.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s your weakness huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me! I could care less about hi..¡± Ignoring my sister, he tightens his hold on me again. I tightly seal my mouth stop myself from crying, but the beast till manage squeeze a bit out of me.


    ¡°Talk again, and I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Silently, she stares at the beast. Even though her angry wasn¡¯t directed at me, it still feels like my life is in danger. Unfazed by her angry glare, the behemoth grins at her. Satisfy with her obedience.


    ¡°You know Anna; I was interested in you the moment you walk into the guild. I love strong and confident women like you. There¡¯s nothing more satisfying than crushing prideful people like you.


    ¡°¡­¡± Sis remain silent and continue to shoot daggers at him. I expected her to retort or say something that would shut him up. But I knew that was impossible. As long as this beast holds me captive, my sister won¡¯t be able to do anything.


    ¡°Not going to say anything? Good, it looks like you finally know your place. Now then, drop your sword and start stripping.


    ¡°¡­.¡± Her body trembles slightly from the beast¡¯s demands. Feeling the intense bloodlust coming from my sister, I held my breath in anticipation. Any second now she¡¯s going to cut him down.


    Taking a quick glance at me, she closes her eyes and drops her sword. The same time her sword hit the ground, I felt my mind descent into chaos.


    ¡°Sis don¡¯t¡­.¡± The beast presses his large finger into my stomach, forcing all the air out my body.


    ¡°Shut up and enjoy the show.¡± Unable to speak, all I could do was watch her follow his order.


    While still giving the beast a hateful glare, she peeled her jacket off revealing a white shirt drench in sweat. The damp shirt clung to her body outlining every gentle curve and even her small shapely breasts. She wasn¡¯t the flat chested girl that raise me anymore. While her body isn¡¯t voluptuous like most men desire, she wasn¡¯t lacking at all. Perhaps that¡¯s why she wears that jacket and other thick clothing all the time. To hide her development from curious men, no, knowing her and her past, it¡¯s probably to stop herself from noticing she¡¯s becoming a woman.


    ¡°You were hiding a sexy little body underneath that jacket huh?¡± The loud and obnoxious noise snap me back to reality. Remembering the situation, we¡¯re in I grew more irritated with myself.


    Not only did I get my sister in this mess, but I¡¯m even staring her body. This is beyond disappointing.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be shy. keep going!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Is what I wanted to say, but this irritable beast continuously kept squeezing the air out of me.


    While grinding her teeth in fury,she slowly lifted her shirt exposing her smooth white skin and little belly button. Her hands started to tremble as she continues to lift her shirt.


    ¡°Hurry up and take it off already!¡± The behemoth grew more excited as my sister exposed herself. He was so fixated on her that he started drooling.


    ¡°C¡¯mon already!!¡± His loud and impatient voice cause the drool that was dripping from his agape mouth to fly from all over the area


    ¡°No.¡± She said softly almost to the point it was inaudible.


    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Not bothering to repeat herself, she lowered her shirt and walked towards us.


    ¡°¡­. Are you trying to say your pride is more important than your brother? Or perhaps you don¡¯t believe I will crush him? I guess I need to prove it to you by crushing his skull.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, do it.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The behemoth and I said in sync. Well, at least that would be the case if I could speak.


    ¡°Well come on, I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Speechless, the behemoth back away from my sister. I¡¯m not sure what was happening, but I could tell she was gaining control over the situation.


    ¡°Yea, just like I thought. You¡¯re afraid of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± A wicked grin spread across my sister¡¯s face. Seeing that iconic smile of hers, I was now fully confident she was in control now.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious. People usually don¡¯t take a hostage unless they¡¯re in trouble. If you really had any balls, you would¡¯ve killed him and then come over here and strip me personally. And yet here you are, hiding behind a boy while barking orders at me. I don¡¯t know about you, but to me, that¡¯s the definition of a coward.¡±


    The behemoth chuckles softly at my sister.


    ¡°That¡¯s a quite the theory, but with if I¡¯m holding him just to torture you? There¡¯s nothing more painful than hurting a loved one.¡±


    ¡°Yea, that¡¯s what I thought you were doing at first until I looked at your arm.¡± While still wearing her confident smile, she pointed towards the behemoth¡¯s motionless left arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s the arm I struck with lighting, isn¡¯t it? It seems the injury I inflicted on your human body transfer to your monster form too. And given the nature of corruption, the damage the injury left is spreading throughout your body, weakening you by the second. I bet soon you won¡¯t even be able to hold that boy in your hand.


    ¡°¡­.¡± Once again, the behemoth fell silent. It was satisfying seeing my sister wipe that grin off his face.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look so down. Even though I know your weakness, it¡¯s not like I have an advantage over you. I bet you''re still strong even after being infected with corruption. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to fight you, since I have no idea what you¡¯ll do when trapped in a corner, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to fight me either. So, let¡¯s make a deal. Drop Aaron, and I¡¯ll forget everything you did we¡¯ll go our separate ways, and we¡¯ll all live happily ever after. But!¡± She paused and made sure we were paying attention.


    ¡°If you kill him, or don¡¯t drop him in ten seconds. I will kill you, regardless if you¡¯re still holding him as a hostage or not.¡±


    Amazing. Using nothing but observation, she managed not only to devalue me as a hostage but completely turn the tide in her favor.


    I looked up at the behemoth. That disgusting smile of his was completely gone and was replaced with a sour look.


    He can¡¯t use me a shield anymore, so he has no choice but to drop me, and even if he does kill me, he¡¯ll still have to deal with my sister¡¯s wrath. He¡¯s been checkmated. At least that¡¯s what I believe until I saw a small smile form on him.


    ¡°Anna~ you¡¯re, you¡¯re too good~.¡± Salvia flowed from his mouth endlessly as he stares at my sister, lost in ecstasy.


    ¡°You broke out of my trap with pride alone. I never saw someone as strong-willed as you before! You¡¯re simply too good!¡± My sister takes a step back from him for the first time. I guess that¡¯s really isn¡¯t a surprise. I¡¯m sure, no, confident that if everyone would run with their tail between their legs if they saw a giant beast breathing heavily while drooling at them.


    ¡°Anna~ I really, really, really want to break you.¡± My heart skips a beat when looks at me with that drooling smile of his. ¡°You said, that you would kill me, if I killed him, right? I doubt that. I bet if he dies, you¡¯ll fall into despair. But don¡¯t worry, once he¡¯s gone I¡¯ll comfort you.¡±


    Once again, he started to squeeze my body. Although this time he wasn¡¯t simply torturing me. I could feel him pouring all his strength into his hand, trying to crush every bone in my body.


    ¡°Oh, no you don¡¯t!¡± Covering her hand in a black aura, my sis slams her hand into the ground.


    (Summon: Defiled Prison)


    Black tentacles suddenly burst out from underneath the ground. The tentacles quickly circled around us and stretch themselves in the air creating a weird dome.


    ¡°You think trapping me in a cage is going to stop me from killing him?¡± The behemoth continued to pour all his strength into crushing me. Although this time I didn¡¯t feel anything. I could tell he was trying his hardest to crush me, but he simply couldn¡¯t. Is the wound my sister afflicted upon him before starting to affect his strength? Or is the tentacles somehow preventing him from crushing me?


    ¡°Fine then, if I can¡¯t crush him, then I¡¯ll eat him!¡± Pulling me closer, he opens his giant mouth once again showing me his deformed disgusting teeth.


    Green rays of light pour into the dome, as a small hole formed in the ceiling. A small black figure stood on top of the dome. It was obviously my sister, but because how dark it was I could barely see her. After analyzing the situation below for a few seconds, she jumps into the dome.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Anna.¡±


    Crap, he noticed her! run¡­


    Before I could say anything, he quickly turns his head around snatch my sister out the air with his mouth.


    ¡­He, he ate air? My mind went blank. Even though I saw what happen, I simply couldn¡¯t understand it. Or more like I should say refuse to understand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡± The behemoth said with his mouth full. ¡°I¡¯m just going to hold you until I deal with your brother.¡± The behemoth turns back to me with a satisfied look on his face.


    ¡°Now, to deal with you.¡± Heartbroken, I prepare myself for the final strike. Just when I thought everything was lost. My sister lands on top of the beast¡¯s head and plunges her sword directly in it.


    ¡°You let your guard down.¡± She said with a cruel grin.


    ¡°!!!¡± The behemoth opened his mouth and screamed in pain. In between his teeth was my sister¡¯s jacket with a detached tentacle inside of it.


    Seeing her jacket, I fully understood what she¡¯s done. This cage she created not only stop him from killing me, but it also stops him from seeing the decoy she created, which allowed her to safely approach him. For her create such a complicated plan in such a short amount time, shows just how experienced she is.


    ¡°Amazing, you¡¯re still alive even though I stab your head. You really are a tough bastard!¡± Wrapping her legs around his neck, she repeatedly stabs his head.


    ¡°!!!¡± While screaming in pain, he shook his head fiercely, trying to shake my sister off him.


    Watching the violent scene play out, I almost felt sorry for him. If I had no idea who this man was, I honestly would¡¯ve thought my sister was the villain. The way her eyes lit up as she mercilessly stabs him, made it look like she was enjoying his pain.


    Unable to shake her away, the behemoth finally drops me to ground. I guess I should¡¯ve been happy that he freed me, but all I felt was dread because I know what this meant. The only reason he couldn¡¯t attack her was because he was holding me, now that his hand was free, he can finally stop here.


    ¡°Sis! Watch out!¡± Before she could heed my warning, the behemoth swatted her off his head. The tentacles surrounding us, quickly wrap themselves around her. Gently, they lower her to the ground. She sank to her knees the moment she touched the ground. The scarlet glow her eyes gives off was gone.


    ¡°Sis! I scramble to my feet and ran towards her, before I could reach her, the behemoth slam his large hand in front of me. Cutting off my path.


    ¡°Get out my way!¡± I punch his arm as hard as I could. Of course, all I ended up doing was hurting my own fist. As if to mock weakness, he flicks me away with his finger. My body roll uncontrollably on the ground until one of the tentacles my sister created grab me.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I slam my fist into the ground out of pure rage and frustration. Not only did he send me flying with nothing but a finger, but I can¡¯t hurt him at all. If only I had my bow. No, even if had it I doubt I can kill him. My sister inflicted so many terrible wounds on him, and yet he still managed to beat her. If she can¡¯t do it, then how can I ever beat him?


    Suddenly the world around me grew blacker. I look up to see the behemoth¡¯s huge hand was hovering over me. Before I could move, his arm came crashing towards me.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The tentacles that were surrounding me suddenly sprang to life and wrap themselves around the behemoth¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what Aaron did to piss you off, but it must be bad since you¡¯re ignoring the person that literally left a huge hole in that empty head of yours.¡± Sis said as she struggled to pick herself up off the ground. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t in any condition to fight.


    ¡°You still plan on fighting me Anna? Is he really worth all this pain?¡±


    ¡°I think your misunderstanding my intentions. I¡¯m not fighting you to protect him, I¡¯m fighting you because I simply don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t like me huh?¡± Chuckles a little. ¡°How cute. If you don¡¯t want you to admit you care, that¡¯s fine, but it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re going to keep getting in my way if I attack him. So, I guess I have no choice but to knock you unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Knock me out? Coming at me with half-assed resolve like that is the best way to end up dead. If you really want to beat me, then you better try to kill me.¡±


    ¡± Alright, I won¡¯t hold back. Just do me a favor and try not to die!¡± With a slight tug from his massive arm, he easily rips the tentacle that held him. Now free from his shackle he charges straight towards my sister.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re such a simple-minded beast. Because I barely have the strength to move.¡± Black aura wrap itself around my sister''s arm, unlike the usual black energy I see come from her body, this was much thicker than normal. I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s doing, but I know it¡¯s not good for her. Blood drip from her eyes and flow from her nose. She¡¯s been using corruption throughout this entire fight, which means she¡¯s been slowing killing herself this entire time.


    ¡°Haa, how exhausting. Hey, do me a favor. When I throw this attack, don¡¯t fucking dodge. If you really love me, you wouldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Is that the last bit of your strength? Fine, I¡¯ll gladly take it on and destroy that pride of yours!¡± Letting out a battle roar, he throws his gigantic arm at my sister. Not backing down she takes a step towards his fist while a throwing a wild punch of her own.


    (Element: Ruin)


    The moment their fists collided, the black aura surrounding my sister''s arm, burst into a ball of black flames. The explosion blasted the behemoth into the air, sending him flying out of the dome she created.


    I was in complete shock. She just sent a beast that was as big as a house flying with only her fist. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s physically strong enough to perform such a feat even with magic. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine the pain she feeling forcing herself to do that.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you were a sadist.¡± A wide grin form on my sister, completely betraying the unimaginable pain I thought she would be in.


    ¡°There¡¯s a time and place to torture your victims, the battlefield isn¡¯t one of them, asshole.¡± The wide grin immediately faded as she drops to the ground coughing up blood.


    ¡°Sis!¡± I quickly rush to her side to check on her.


    ¡°Heh, now I done it.¡± She tries to laugh but it ends up turning into another coughing fit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Just save your breath and relax, I¡¯ll take care of you¡±


    Thankfully mom taught me how to treat injuries. Although I don¡¯t know how much of that knowledge will be useful to her. Due to the corruption in her body, she doesn¡¯t heal the same way everyone else does. Medicine either has no effect on her or does more harm than good.


    Well, I guess the first and obvious thing I should do is examine her.


    I place my hand on her forehead. I reflexively pull it back upon contact.


    Her skin was ice cold, it doesn¡¯t even feel like she¡¯s alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s that bad huh?¡± Sis look up at me. The cold glare she usually gives me has become somewhat softer.


    She knew this was going to happen. She knew that using that power would put her in this pathetic state. And yet despite knowing the risk, she did it anyway to save me.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± My vision became blurry as tears started to form in my eyes. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the villain?! Why?! Why the hell did you go so far to save me?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure that out myself.¡± I wipe my tears away to see that she was smiling at me. ¡°I find it funny. I used to make fun of people that sacrifice themselves for others, and yet here I am, doing the same dumb thing they did. Blood continued to flow out her eyes as she laughs weakly.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why people risk their lives for others, but I guess someone like me will never really understand¡­¡± Her voice faded away. Slowly, she leans towards me, realizing she was falling, I catch her in my arms.


    ¡°Sis?¡± I waited patiently in painful silence for her to say something snarky, or to snap at me for touching her.


    Unable to bear the silence anymore I wrap my arms tightly around her. Her ghostly pale skin and cold body made it feel like I was hugging a corpse.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not dead, I know you¡¯re not.¡± Shaking that dreadful thought out my head, I pulled her closer and strain my ears.


    After another painful moment of silence, I could hear her heart beat. I nearly jump for joy when I heard it. It was incredibly faint, but it means she¡¯s alive, of course, it also means she can pass away any second. I need to get her in the lodge and treat her from there.


    ¡°!!!¡± My body froze in place. The immense joy I felt turn to terror when I heard the awful screeching.


    Even though I didn¡¯t want to look. My head slowly turns towards the scream. What I saw was something out of a nightmare.


    The behemoth, slowly crawls towards us, with half of its body engulfed in black flames and blood endlessly flowing from where its arm use to be.


    This thing should not be alive and here it was, crawling towards us while wailing. There were no longer any signs that this beast was once human.


    Is this what a demon looks like? How did humans even manage to beat these things in the past?


    I look back at my sister who was resting in my arms.


    Right now, I really want to run away. I¡¯m sure you felt the same way when you realize the only way to defeat this thing was to use corruption.


    I reach down and grab my sister¡¯s sword that was laying by her side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sis, this time I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

 Chapter 55: End of the night

    Chapter 55


    End of the Night


    I¡¯ll protect you huh? Those are some big words coming from me. My sister is far stronger than I am, and yet I¡¯m boldly saying I¡¯ll defeat the beast she failed to beat. I honestly didn¡¯t think I was this prideful.


    ¡°!!!¡± The behemoth lets out an agonizing wail as he approaches me.


    There¡¯s no way this thing should be alive. Blood endlessly flow from where its arm used to be and its body was half engulfed in flames. I¡¯m sure even an experienced hunter will lose their confidence if they saw such a heavily wounded beast headed towards them.


    I look back at my sister who laid motionlessly on the ground.


    Right now, I don¡¯t have time to worry. She can pass away any moment now. I need to quickly deal with him than treat her.


    ¡°Stay right here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± I place my sister¡¯s sword in my mouth while pulling out an arrow out my quiver.


    The cut I receive from using his sword against him is making it hard for me to hold the sword properly. Looking at how the deep the wound is, I''m surprised I¡¯m not crying right now. I guess being so close to death, my mind blocks out unnecessary feelings like pain. Perhaps that¡¯s how I¡¯m also able to stand in front of this beast. The intense fear I felt earlier is fading away. Now the only thing going through my head is how exactly do I kill him?


    My question was answered when the behemoth threw itself at me. Despite its large size and super human strength, it fell to reach me.


    Just like I thought, he¡¯s on his last leg. Good, I¡¯ll end this quickly.


    I plunge my arrow directly into its eye. Ignoring its scream, I climb on top of its head. I felt a bit of relief when I saw the awful wound my sister left on its head.


    Since the eye I took out in our first fight heal, I was afraid all wounds my sister left on him would eventually heal, but it seems like his regenerative ability also reach its limit.


    I plunge my sword directly into the open wound, the sword bounces off something hard.


    Talk about having a hard head. I can see why my sister couldn¡¯t beat him now. She was already severely injured when she entered the fight, there¡¯s no way she had enough strength to break through this thick skull of his.


    I tightly grip the sword and struck the open wound with all my strength.


    ¡°!!!¡± The behemoth body suddenly started to give off a strange reddish glow. The air around me grew hotter as his body glow brighter.


    ¡°you''re trying to burn me off you, aren¡¯t you?! Sorry, but that¡¯s not going to happen!¡± Ignoring the blazing heat, I repeatedly stab the behemoth¡¯s head growing more frantic with each strike. ¡°Fucking die already!!¡± I roared out of anger and fear.


    Blinded by the intense light and heat I focus solely on my sword striking his skull until I felt it hit something soft. The light faded away the moment I pierce his skull.


    ¡°What happens? Did, did I win?¡± I plunge my sword deeper into his head to see if I could get a reaction out of him.


    No response. A second ago he was shaking me fiercely when I stab him. Now he¡¯s not flinching, plus the magic that he was about to fire off vanish.


    ¡°I really did beat him.¡± For a second I sat on top of him in disbelief. ¡°I actually did it,¡± I repeated to myself. I thought I would feel disgusted killing another human being, but right now I felt overwhelming joy.


    ¡°Sis, did you see that?! I actually manage to¡­¡± My voice trail off when I look at my unconscious sister.


    Right, if it wasn¡¯t for you I would¡¯ve lost.


    I slid off the behemoth¡¯s head and ran back to her. Gently, I lift her body off the ground.


    ¡°How light,¡± I whisper to myself in disbelief. Even though I¡¯m using enhance magic to make sure my bleeding arm don¡¯t give out on me. It¡¯s still amazing I was easily able to pick her up I¡¯m holding the world greatest evil.


    Seeing her peacefully resting in my arms, made it even hard for me to believe that this girl was once known as the Demon King.


    In the history books, they said the Demon King was a cruel man that would destroy cities and kill anyone that got in your way. You¡¯re the exact opposite of that sis. You¡¯ve protected me more than dad ever did, and raise me when mom was unable to. All the kindness you showed me, makes me wonder how much of history is true.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    As I continue carrying my sister to the lodge, little balls of emerald light circle around us. Watching them playfully dance reminded me of the time I was trap in that endless field with Athena.


    ¡°When I asked her about your past. She gave me a look that filled with pain and regret. What happened between you two? And why are you so hell bent on trying to conquer the world?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± I let out a sigh as I watch my sister peacefully rest in my arms.


    No idea why I¡¯m asking you this question. Even if you were awake you wouldn¡¯t answer it. That pride of yours prevent you from opening up to me.


    I¡¯ll admit when I was a kid I admire that side of you. How you¡¯re able to stay calm even in the direst situations. But now I¡¯m starting to wonder if that¡¯s a good thing.


    I never saw my sister cry my entire life, nor have I ever seen her truly happy. Every day she looked lost in her thoughts like there¡¯s something deep down in her memory torturing her.


    Perhaps that¡¯s the reason why I follow you. While I do want you to accomplish your goal, I think more than that I just want to see you happy.


    ¡°So, sis, I hope one day you¡¯ll open up to me. I¡¯m not sure how much I¡¯ll be able to help, but I hope that I can at least lessen your burden just a little.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you mumbling about.¡± My heart nearly leaped out my chest when I heard her speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Hard to sleep when you¡¯re talking.¡± After shooting me a cold glare, she takes a quick glance around the area.


    ¡°What happens to the hairy pervert?¡±


    ¡°I¡­. I beat him.¡± I felt a bit guilty for claiming my sister¡¯s victory. If it wasn¡¯t for her I would¡¯ve never beat him.


    ¡°I see so, you saved me huh?¡± She closed her eyes and let out a small sigh. ¡°I really have fallen, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all!¡± You¡¯re the one that really beat him. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we both be dead.¡±


    ¡°Relax Aaron, you don¡¯t need to downplay your achievement.¡±


    ¡°But!¡± Sis place one of her fingers next to my mouth to prevent me from talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I did weaken him, but you dealt the final blow. Which means you¡¯re the one that beat him. If you weren¡¯t here he would¡¯ve killed me.¡± She slowly lifts her hands up and clapped while giving me a smile that made it hard for me to tell if she was being genuine or was teasing me.


    ¡°Congratulation, you save your precious sister. Isn¡¯t that what you always wanted to do?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yea.¡±


    ¡°Well then hold your head up and be proud of your achievement.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± I puff my chest out and look straight ahead, trying to look as tough as possible.


    ¡°Good, now put me down.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°The hell you mean no? Put me down this instant.¡± She started to squirm around in my arms. After a brief struggle, she paused and gasp for air like she ran just ran a marathon. ¡°Fine, do what you want?¡± After shooting me another glare, she crossed her arms and look away from me.


    Is she pouting? How cute. Seeing her like that makes me want to tease her a bit. No, bad idea. She¡¯ll kill me if I do that, she¡¯s probably going to kill me anyway since I¡¯m carrying her in such embarrassing way.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know how gravely injured you are, so it''s best if I carry you until we find out¡±


    ¡°So, you say, but you¡¯re enjoying yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± She looks deep into my eyes like she was trying to pry an answer from my soul. I turn my head away from her unable to handle the intense gaze.


    ¡°I mean it is kind of fun, but I¡¯m really am doing this out of concern for you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± She said coldly while looking away from me. I guess I won¡¯t be able to explain myself out of this. That pride of hers is really something. Despite her severe injuries, she still refuses to accept help. I guess it¡¯s going to take a while for her to open to me.


    ¡°Aaron stop.¡± Following her order, I immediately stop in my track. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­. Was that always there?¡± I follow her eyes to see a bag was right in front of us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really wasn¡¯t paying attention to my surroundings when I woke up.¡± Sis continues to stare at the bag like it was an enemy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I missing something?¡±


    ¡°Back when we were fighting ghouls I heard someone scream when I fell on a bag. I wasn¡¯t sure before, but now I¡¯m positive that someone been following us, this entire time.¡±


    ¡°Who would follow us all the way out here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I doubt its bandit or a monster. They would¡¯ve been attacked us.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a fan.¡±


    ¡°A fan¡­...? Oh no¡­¡± Sis froze like she just realizes something horrifying.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She tightly grabs my arm and looked up at me shaking in fear.


    ¡°Aaron, quick, kick the bag into the pound and make a run for it.¡± I wanted to ask her why, but seeing her so scared I knew it was best to act first, then ask questions later.


    I turn attention back to the bag, to see it was closer to us now. I at least think it got closer. Thanks to sis freak out, I¡¯m now terrified of it. What the hell inside of it that¡¯s scaring her?


    While I try to figure out what was in the bag, it started hopping towards us.


    ¡°Sis, the bag is moving. What do I do?¡±


    ¡°Kick it away, before it can get closer!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± I cocked my leg ready to send to the bag flying into the pond.


    ¡°Wait, wait! It¡¯s me, Claire!¡±


    ¡°Huh, Claire? Sis, you heard that? I think it''s¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know who it is, now kick her away before she breaks free!¡±


    ¡°So, cruel. Even though we went through so much effort to follow you, you want to abandon us again?¡± The bag started to shake fiercely. After a few seconds of awkward struggling, a flaming red headed girl pop out from the bag.


    ¡°Fwahhh~ Finally! Real air!¡± Salt fell out of Claire¡¯s hair as she raises her hand to the sky and deeply inhales. How long was she in that bag for her to act like that?


    ¡°Oh wow, it looks like two you got trampled by a horse.¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re not wrong,¡± Sis said.


    ¡°Heh, heh just like thought. Trouble follows you guys wherever you go.¡± A wide grin spread on Claire¡¯s face. Seeing that childlike and energetic smile of hers made it feel like the nightmare we just went through, was just merely a nightmare. ¡°So, what I miss?¡±


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">


    Claire wants to rejoin the party


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Accept?


    </td>


    <td>


    Accept.


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>

 Chapter 56: Friends

    Chapter 56


    Friends


    The sound of me impatiently tapping my foot filled the little lodge. I look down at Claire who was softly humming to herself as she examined my arm. ¡°Aaron, please focus, your blood is leaking again.¡±


    ¡°R-Right.¡± I clenched my hand and concentrated my energy into my arm to forcefully stop it from bleeding. ¡°C¡¯mon already.¡± I murmur to myself, half hoping she heard me.


    I slump forward, exhausted. The last bit of energy I had left was going straight to my arm. If she doesn¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯m going to pass out and probably bleed to death.


    ¡°Stay still.¡± Claire reached into her pocket and pulled out a small bottle that had the word ¡°tears¡± sloppy written on it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°My tears.¡± She said nonchalantly as she reaches for my injured arm. I quickly retract my arm before she could grab it.


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m joking. It¡¯s just water.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it better!¡±


    ¡°I promise it won¡¯t hurt,¡± Claire said gently as if she was speaking to a child. I know there¡¯s a huge age gap between us, but it still feels weird being treated like a child by someone who looks like one


    Not wanting to be look down upon by her, I reluctantly gave my arm to her. My body involuntary twitch when she tilted the bottle over my arm.


    ¡°Try not to move.¡±


    That¡¯s easier said than done. Even though it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, I just can¡¯t stop shuddering at the thought of water entering the gash in my arm.


    ¡°Relax, it¡¯ll be ok.¡± Claire continues to speak to me like I was a child.


    Irritated by her tone of voice, I grab my wounded arm to stop it from shaking. ¡°Do it,¡± I said, determine to prove to her that I¡¯m not a kid.


    Without saying a word, she pours the water on my arm. I tightly grit my teeth to stop myself from letting out any noise. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it felt weird as hell. The water solidifies as it spread across the gash in my arm, turning into a weird gel.


    ¡°Alright, this should hold you together.¡± Claire takes a step back and looks at my arm with a satisfied grin. ¡°That gel will act as a replacement for your damaged skin until your body heals.


    ¡°Oh wow,¡± I said to myself as I lightly shook my arm to see if any blood would drop. Seeing how the thin gel is, I didn''t think it wouldhold me together, but it¡¯s surprisingly tough.


    ¡°Thanks, Claire.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. ¡° Claire said as she waved her hand at me dismissively. ¡°You¡¯re the one that saves yourself. By the way, who taught you how control your blood? That¡¯s a neat little trick.¡±


    ¡°My mom. She told me that an opponent would never let you heal in battle, so she taught me how to stop myself from bleeding.¡± And then afterward she taught me how cruel humanscan be. I still have nightmares of that day.


    ¡°She taught you well. I didn¡¯t know you were injured until you collapse.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one.¡± I was so worried about my sister that I forgot about my own injury. Good thing Claire was here. I ended up collapsing on the ground from unconsciously stopping my blood for so long.


    ¡°Seriously Aaron, you need to take care of yourself, before you can take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­.¡± While Claire was giving me her ¡°motherly speech,¡± my eyes drifted towards my sister who was soundly sleeping in bed. Or at least that¡¯s would it looks like from first glance. ¡°So how is she doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness.¡± Claire shook her head while covering her face with her hand. ¡°Before we worry about her, let¡¯s dress that wound of yours.¡±


    ¡°I thought that¡¯s what the gel was for.¡±


    ¡°It is, but I don¡¯t want you or anyone else scratching it off.¡± Claire clasps her hands together and pulls a bandage roll out of nowhere. ¡°This should hold the gel in place, and speed up your body recovery.¡±


    ¡°Amazing.¡± Not only can she change the form of water, but can even create an object that affects my body. Elves really are something.


    ¡°Hold still¡± I relaxed my body and allowed Claire to bandage my arm. Not wanting to break her concentration, I quietly watch her wrap my arm up. Eventually, my eyes drifted around the room until it landed on Claire¡¯s forehead. A scar stretch vertically down her head, nearly touching her left eye.


    She must¡¯ve got that when the behemoth threw the wagon into the air. I still can¡¯t believe her and Max were hiding in bags the entire time. Why did they go so far to follow us?


    ¡°Hey, Aaron?¡± Claire abruptly stops bandaging my arm and looks up at me with watery eyes. ¡°We¡¯re friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yea.¡± I stuttered. Surprised by her question.


    ¡°So then, why did you leave us?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to respond to her, all I could do was look at her and hope an answer would eventually come.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Aaron.¡± She crawls closer to me like she trying to make sure I wouldn¡¯t escape. ¡°If something is bothering you please tell me so I can help.¡±


    Claire is one of the few people I can call a friend. Even though I haven¡¯t known her that long, I feel like can trust her, I want to believe her, I want to tell her everything, but I just simply can¡¯t take that chance.


    ¡°T-there''s nothing going on.¡±


    ¡°Nothing huh?¡± She said dryly. ¡°If nothing is going on then you don¡¯t mind if I stay do you?¡±


    I know sis doesn¡¯t want someone as nosey as Claire tagging along with us. But after everything we went through last night, it would be idiotic to reject someone as powerful as her. If sis really is serious about reclaiming Ragnarok, then we¡¯re going to need more help.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind we¡¯re friend, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± She happily shouted while gently patting the bandage down on my arm. ¡°Your arm should be fine now, your sister on the other hand¡­¡± Claire¡¯s smile faded the moment she looked at her.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Claire shrugs her shoulder. ¡°My best guess is that she¡¯s simply sleeping.


    ¡°Sleeping? Her body is ice cold, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s asleep!¡±


    ¡°Like I said Aaron, that¡¯s just my best guest...¡± Claire¡¯s voice drifted off as her eyes locked onto something behind me. ¡°That monster outside. Judging by its size, I say it would take at least ten trained men to take it down. Yet you two manage to defeat it by yourself¡­.¡±


    ¡°My sister did most of the work.¡±


    ¡°No need to be modest. Even if you two didn¡¯t beat him, the fact that you guys challenge it alone in survive is quite impressive, although I understand why you¡¯re not proud of this feat.¡±


    Both of us turn our attention back to my sister. The morning sunlight fell into the room and gave her a majestic glow.


    ¡°When she¡¯s like this doesn¡¯t she look like a princess?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± I spoke quietly even though I knew my voice wouldn''t wake her up


    ¡°No matter how I look at her she doesn¡¯t look like a fighter. Her hands are far too small and delicate to hurt anyone.


    True, when it comes to physical strength she¡¯s incredibly weak, but when it comes to magic, skill and intelligence, she¡¯s second to none.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Claire tilts her head and moves uncomfortably close to my face.


    ¡°W-What?¡± I lean away to put some space between us.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± She said in a playful tone. ¡°What my sister lack in strength she can easily make up with magic.¡±


    I look away, not wanting to give her the satisfaction of knowing she right, although it seems my resistance was in vain. Claire giggle the moment I look away.


    ¡°What you¡¯re thinking is correct. While strength is important in a battle, what ultimately decides the fight is how well you can manipulate magic. For example, you using magic to stop your bleeding allow you to stay in the fight a little bit longer...¡±


    Claire pace back and forward around the lodge as she continues with her long winded explanation. it seems she was enjoying herself, she even created a chalkboard.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Um, Claire¡­.¡±


    ¡°But!¡± She loudly strikes the chalkboard with a stick that suddenly materialize in her hand. Just how far is she going with this roleplay?


    ¡°But¡­¡± Unfortunately, my question was answer when she adjusted the monocle that ¡®magically¡¯ appear on her face.


    ¡°Problems arises when you abuse magic.¡±


    Just like what you¡¯re doing right now?


    ¡°Aaron!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I sat up straight afraid that she might¡¯ve been reading my mind again.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I answered her by letting out a sigh while sinking into my chair.


    ¡°I feel drain. It¡¯s honestly a miracle that I¡¯m still awake.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, and why is that? You use magic to stop yourself from losing too much blood, plus you had plenty of time to rest from your last fight. So why are you exhausted?¡±


    ¡°You already know why!¡± I quickly cover my mouth when I realize I was shouting. My patience was thinning by the second. While Claire was playing teacher, my sister condition could be worsening.


    ¡°You already know why I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s because I overused ma¡­.gic.¡± My voice faded away upon realizing Claire¡¯s intention.


    ¡°You see where I¡¯m going with this now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I lower my head infuriated by my own stupidity.


    Magic isn¡¯t an unlimited energy resource. The amount of mana one has is heavily dictated by the person¡¯s genes and stamina. Meaning that magic burns stamina at an absurd rate.


    ¡°Like I said Anna¡¯s hand are too small and delicate to hurt anyone. In order for her to do damage to anyone she¡¯s need to imbue her fist with magic. And you know how exhausting it is to use magic.


    ¡°Yea¡­¡± My sister inherited the Demon King¡¯s natural fighting talent. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t inherit his strength as well. Meaning, her own talent is a detriment to her.


    ¡°Your sister is strong Aaron, but it seems her body can¡¯t keep up with her.¡±


    ¡°Yea¡± was the only thing I could utter. Claire quietly examine me for a few seconds before clapping her hands. All the school equipment she created turn into vapor and vanish on her command.


    ¡°There¡¯s no to worry Aaron, if my theory corrects, then she should be back on her feet in a little.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± I really want to believe that she¡¯s just exhausted. But I¡¯m sure the reason why my sister is in this state is because of corruption, the fact that her body isn¡¯t generating heat is proof of that.


    Of course I can¡¯t tell Claire this. Which means I¡¯m on my own,


    As rack my exhausted brain, the door to the lodge was swung open. A blond headed man wearing expensively clean white pants and shirt walk and into the lodge. Just like Claire, he also had a scar on his head. Upon, entering he immedtialy turn his attention to my sister.


    ¡°How is she?


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, just needs a little rest. So how does it look outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty quiet out there. I don¡¯t even hear birds chirping. I guess monsters are really afraid of this place.¡±


    ¡°Good, that means we can stay here without worrying about being attack.¡± She was speaking to Max, but I knew her message was directed at me.


    ¡°Yea, we should stay put until my sister wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Eh, she¡¯s asleep? And I came all this way¡­¡± A hoarse voice jump in the middle of our conversation. Before I could figure who it belongs to, Max was thrown into the air.


    ¡°I follow that blonde for hours and this is how you repay me? A bloodied red headed boy limps into the room. His shirt was torn and wrap around his waist. Despite the severity of his wounds, his eyes were alive and fierce.


    The boy balls his hand into a fist and punches the air. As he pulls his arm back from his punch, something hard slams into my face and knocks me into the air.


    ¡°What hit me?¡± I said to myself as I watch blood fly from my nose. I know he threw a punch, but he was standing at the entrance. There¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve hit me from there.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start where we left off.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!!¡± I scream at the top of my lungs as I try to stand. My body moved slowly. It felt like was I wading through the oceans with an anchor attach to my leg. I wasn¡¯t going to make it. Even if I did there¡¯s no way I can put up a decent enough fight to stop him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡± The boy stretches his hand towards my sister. Unable to stop him, all I could do was scream ¡°stop!¡±


    The boy¡¯s hand stops just before it touches my sister. At first I thought he listen to my plead, but upon closer inspection I realize there was something in front of him. Something prevented him from touching her.


    ¡°That¡¯s as far as you go.¡± Max said as he picks himself up. I could feel a weird energy emanating from the circular shield he was holding.


    ¡°How cute. Do you really think this will stop me?¡± The boy balls his hand into a fist and lifted it into the air. A huge gust of wind suddenly blows through the lodge and pushes the boy away from my sister.


    ¡°If you¡¯re injured, then please wait your turn.¡± A wooden stick materializes in Claire¡¯s hands as she approaches the wounded boy. ¡°If you continue to terrorizing my patients, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to add to your injuries.¡± Claire gave the boy her usual childlike smile, but it was clear that she wasn¡¯t joking around.


    ¡°An elf and a noble huh? How interesting.¡± Both Max and Claire stiffen their guard as the boy lift his hands up.


    Is he going to throw another one of those weird punches? I cover my face hoping I can stop whatever he sent at me last time.


    ¡°I give up.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡± The three of us shouted in unison.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can take all of you on. At least not in my current condition.¡± The boy drops his hands to his side and flops down on an empty bed. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die. So how about I trade you information for my life?¡±


    The three of us look at each other. Quietly trying to figure out how to deal with him.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take you up on that offer.¡± Max said as he steps forward to confront the boy. Claire and I nodded out heads, agreeing to let Max do the questioning.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ed.¡± The boy responded instantly ¡°I¡¯m a researcher, well assistant researcher if you want to get specific.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I didn¡¯t know researcher harass girls for a living.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± The boy chuckle. ¡°I admit I got a bit distracted and chase down the girl instead of my real target, which is that beast outside.¡± The boy shoulder slumps the moment he looked at the dead creature outside. ¡°I was supposed to take him alive, but that isn¡¯t possible anymore. Oh well.¡± The boy shrugs his shoulder and look back at us. ¡°By the way, why are you guys protecting that girl? You do realize she is a monster right?¡±


    I felt my heart stop when the boy pointed at my sister. Did he figure out who my sister is? No way, that¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°Monster? What are you talking about?¡± Max looked back at my sister confuse.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? I guess that¡¯s understandable. I didn¡¯t realize until I got a good look at her. That girl, she¡¯s emanating the same nasty aura as that beast outside.¡±


    There¡¯s no way he can tell who my sister is by a glance. Unless¡­


    I look back at the kid to see that his was glowing slightly. He¡¯s using magic to enhance his vision.


    I follow his example, and concentrated last bit of my strength on my eyes. I instantly regretted my action the moment I looked at my sister.


    A thick black smoke covered her body.


    How did this happen? Corruption can only active by her command. Did she lose control? Or did she always had to consciously control it? Either way, if I don¡¯t do something now, she¡¯ll die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Claire quickly grabs my hand before I could


    ¡°Touching those things is a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°You can see them? Since when?¡±


    ¡°The moment I first examine her.¡± She said weakly. ¡°I thought you knew already, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°See what? What are you guys talking about?!¡± Confusion was written on Max¡¯s face. Unlike us, he can¡¯t use magic effectively which means he can¡¯t see those smoke that¡¯s eating my sister.


    Claire let¡¯s out a sigh and pulls out a black shard from her pocket.


    ¡°Hey that¡¯s¡­.¡± I patted my pocket down, looking for shard I took from my sister.


    ¡°You drop it when you fell unconscious at the inn. I was going ask you about it when Anna woke, but who knows when that¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, whoa!¡± Is that a shard infused with corruption?¡± The boy snatches the shard out of Claire¡¯s hand. ¡°Only someone skilled in manipulating corruption can do this.¡± Greed filled the boy¡¯s eyes as he examines the shard. ¡°Give her to me.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The three of us again shouted at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear you guys have no idea how to treat her. Give her to me and I¡¯ll get her back into shape.¡±


    ¡°Like hell I will give my sister to¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you really capable of treating her?¡± Max said cutting me off.


    ¡°Max, you¡¯re seriously not thinking about handing my sister over are you?¡± My body shook with rage. Unfazed by my angry, Max turn his attention back to the boy.


    ¡°Well, can you treat her?¡±


    ¡°Max!¡±


    ¡°Aaron, calm down!¡± Claire wraps her arms around just as I was about to lunge at Max. ¡°Let them talk.¡±


    ¡°Like I hell I will!¡± I try shake free from Claire¡¯s grip, but lack the strength to do. I continue to pointlessly struggle until I collapse on the ground, exhausted.


    ¡°So can you?¡± Listening to the two calmly continue their conservation after my outburst. Anger me further.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fix her, but my boss might be able to. She¡¯s been study corruption and how it affects people for a while now, so she¡¯s your best chance of saving that girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Max looked back at me, for a spilt second a saw bit hesitation in his eyes. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll hand her over to you.¡± My heart sank as the boy


    ¡°Good, grab the girl and¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not finish yet.¡± Max raise his hand to stop the boy from getting closer.¡± We¡¯ll only hand her over to you if you take us too.¡± For a second, the boy stare at Max confuse for a second. Slowly, a wide grin crack through his confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s even better! I would love to fight you guys, especially that girl!¡± The boy once again pointed towards my sister. ¡°I need to pay her back for putting a hole in my stomach.¡±


    ¡°So, do we have a deal or not?¡± Max calmly responded.


    ¡°Of course! Bring the girl to the cart when you¡¯re ready.¡± The room fell quiet the moment the boy left. Unable to handle the silence, I release the frustration and rage I built during their conservation.


    ¡°Why did you say yes?! He attacks my sister! There¡¯s no way he can be trusted!¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Max responded calmly. ¡°But he seems to understand your sister¡¯s condition better than anyone else here.


    ¡°So what?! So what he understands my sister condition! Even if he¡¯s capable of saving her life, if tries to touch her again, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± The room once again fell silent. Both Max and Claire looked at me shock. I too was surprise by my own threat. No, it wasn¡¯t a threat. I¡¯m sure if my body wasn¡¯t exhausted I probably would¡¯ve killed that kid by now.


    My hands shook fiercely as the thought of me pressing my hands into his throat until I squeeze out all the air play in my mind.


    ¡°Aaron¡­¡± Claire said softly as she gently touches my shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re friends right?¡± My mind went blank from Claire¡¯s question.


    ¡°Y-yea.¡± Even though she asks me this earlier I still couldn¡¯t answer her properly.


    ¡°Then that means you trust us right?¡± She knelt down next to me and offer her hand. I lift my hand ready to shake hers, but the thought of impaling the behemoth ran through my head.


    That thing outside was once human. I thought after killing I would be disgust, but in truth, it was the exact opposite. I felt nothing but joy. Killing something she couldn¡¯t excited me.


    ¡°Ha, ha.¡± A cold laugh escapes from my mouth as I felt something dark creep into my head. I don¡¯t think traveling alone is possible for us anymore.


    ¡°Please.¡± I grab Claire¡¯s hand and tightly held it. ¡°Save her.¡±


    (??? P.O.V)


    ¡°So what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of hard to see with this clown mask, but the behemoth put up a good fight. It¡¯s unfortunate he died.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about him I was talking about the girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I look back at the brown headed boy who was carrying a pale-skin girl.


    I honestly think those two are cute together. Watching them protect each other, made me what to call off the behemoth attack. Of course, I can never say that out loud. At least not when the clown is around.


    ¡°She¡¯s skilled. I find her ability to control corruption quite impressive. But she¡¯s only human, she stands no chance against me.¡±


    ¡°No chance huh?¡± The clown rubs his chin while laughing at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just happy you¡¯re following in the Demon King¡¯s footstep. But be careful, if you follow it blindly you¡¯ll fall into the same traps he did.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just want you to be careful. The Demon King was strong, but he always failed because he underestimated his enemies.¡±


    ¡°You think that girl is a threat? Then I have no choice, but to get rid of her.¡±


    ¡°Wait! There¡¯s eyes above us.¡± There really wasn¡¯t anything above us but I understood what he meant. The reason we have to wear these is because of this world ever watchful deity, Athena.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re eager to kill potential threats. But killing that girl right now would just be wasteful. After all, you two are the only ones capable of fully controlling corruption.


    ¡°Which means we need to kill her.¡±


    ¡°No, it means we need to keep our eyes on her. So until we figure out who she is we¡¯ll continue testing her.¡±

 Lore chapter

    Demon King Downfall


    Before we begin I want to tell you guys that I originally never plan to take this story seriously. I only created this story so I can improve my writing, I never intended to finish it, but as I started posting chapters, I found out I really enjoy this.


    Lore


    Again, and again, and again, the story never seems to end. The story of the Demon King and the hero locked in a battle that spans generations. Just when people thought this battle would never end, a new hero arises. Locked in an intense battle, the hero sacrifices himself and hopes the Demon King would never return. For a moment, the world was rewarded with peace and prosperity, but unbeknownst to everyone, once again, the story begins anew.


    The Demon King survive the hero¡¯s last attack and was reborn as a human girl name Anna. While the hero managed to rob her of most of her power, she still dreams of conquering the world one day.


    Race


    Entities: Are the first creatures to roam this world. These godlike beings are made entirely out of magic thus making them invulnerable to all physical attacks. Only another Entity, or a weapon they created can harm them, although the effort is completely pointless since even if their body is destroyed, they can simply create another one. All five Entities possess unique powers which they can share among mortals.


    Some speculate that these beings were created to bring peace and prosperity to the world. But if that¡¯s the case, then what about the fifth entity, The Demon King?


    Humans: Majority of humans live in large cities surrounded by giant walls. Humans are the weakest of the humanoids, for very few of them can use magic due to the fact, that most have never been exposed to danger thus making the power for most of them useless.


    Nobles: Nobles are a subspecies of humans. Long ago, humans thought that the only way they¡¯ll be able to fight monsters on equal footing is by combining the traits of their best warriors and order to create an even more powerful being. After centuries of selective breeding, nobles were created. All nobles share the same two traits, blue eyes, and blonde hair. Anyone with these traits will be treated like royalty, even if they¡¯re from a ¡°tainted¡± bloodline, for those traits are a sign of perfection.


    Elves: Children of the 1<sup>st</sup> Entity, Athena. Being offspring of such a powerful being, elves are blessed with beauty and longevity. Elves consider themselves superior to other races and have separated themselves from rest of the world. It is said that the Elves greatest city, Alfheim is located in the Fairy continent, a land unexplored by humans.


    Orcs: Orcs is a warrior race that thrives on violence. Orcs are prideful warriors that are constantly fighting themselves to see who¡¯s the strongest. There are very few females born into this race, so in order to keep their race thriving, they usually kidnap females from other races.


    Demons: Demons is what people called creatures that have been mutated by corruption. Regardless of the person intelligence, anyone who¡¯s corrupted will turn into a mindless beast only capable of destroying and spreading madness until they die or is devoured by corruption.


    Monsters: A term use to describe any unintelligent creature.


    Magic


    Magic is the body self-defense system. This power allows creatures to perform feats that are normally impossible. Magic can be broken down into four categories.


    Command: The ability to make a weapon perform a specific action. The more complicated the command, the energy/ mana is required. It should be noted that it¡¯s impossible to make a weapon do something it wasn''t designed for. Example, sword striking targets out of its range.


    Command magic mostly used by humans, due to their reliance on weapons in combat.


    Enhance: The ability to augment a physical ability. Enhance can also be used to manipulate the body in different ways, but many of its users use it to increase their strength.


    Simple-minded beast heavily relied on this category to increase their already inhuman strength and speed.


    Element: The ability to create and control the very elements. Most consider this category the strongest and hardest to use due to the amount of energy required to control the elements. It is impossible for a user to harm themselves with the element they control.


    Due to elves, nearly limitless energy/mana reserve, they can easily control elements with almost zero consequences.


    Summon: The ability to summon or create something out of nothing. The least use out of the four, for it requires an absurd amount of energy to create something useful.


    A/N: I kind of base this power system off hunter x hunter. I really love how their battles are not determined by who has the most power or strongest attack, but how cleverly you use your power. Although I¡¯ll admit it doesn¡¯t feel like I use this system to my advantage. Next arc, I''m going to try to abuse my power system more.


    Corruption: A power unique only to the 5<sup>th</sup> Entity, The Accursed Demon King. This power is responsible for most of the world¡¯s tragedy.


    The most horrifying aspect of corruption is that it is an incredibly flexible power and can easily blend with the four categories of magic. Although regardless what shape and form it takes there¡¯s one thing that always remains the same. The physical and mental health of the individual that come into contact with it will quickly deteriorate until there¡¯s nothing left of them.


    Just like the other Entities, The Demon King can bestow his powers onto other. Although most consider it a curse rather than a blessing, for everyone that wielded power this was met with an unfortunate fate.


    A/N: Corruption is pretty much a debuff power, that either weakens enemies or just out right kills them. I base this power off a manga I read once called ¡°Feng shen ji¡± The main character, a human had a power to create a field, and anyone caught in it will be forced to fight with less than half their original strength. It¡¯s an interesting story where humans fighting gods.


    Bio


    Aaron


    Age: 14


    Race: Human


    Sex: Male


    Likes: His sister (How surprising)


    Dislikes: Anyone that threatens his family (Especially his sister)


    Appearance: Aaron is a somewhat scrawny boy with disheveled brown hair. He carries a wooden bow that his mom gave him.


    Bio: Aaron is the youngest brother in a dysfunctional family. At a young age, his father left to go on a mission. Hearing rumors he might be dead, his mother broke down, leaving his sister to take care of him. It was during this time that a strong bond develops between the two.


    Even after finding out his sister¡¯s secret identity, he still deeply cares for his sister and will do whatever it takes to protect her.


    Fighting style: Aaron fights from a distance with the bow his mother gave him. While he¡¯s an amateur when it comes to fighting, his mastery over magic makes up for his weakness.


    Scatter shot: Using command magic Aaron can fire multiple arrows accurately at once. The maximum he can shoot at once is four anything greater and his accuracy would suffer.


    Iron head: Packing the arrowhead with magic, Aaron transform his arrow into a blunt instrument that¡¯s capable of breaking bones. This arrow destructive potential is greatly depended on the amount of energy Aaron is willing to give.


    Interesting Fact: Aaron is my spirit animal.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Claire


    Age: 99 (That¡¯s right, she¡¯s legal)


    Race: Elf


    Sex: Female


    Likes: Interesting things


    Dislikes: Boring thangs


    Appearance: Claire is a red headed little girl with pointy ears. She carries a wooden staff with her to help her in combat.


    Bio: Claire is the obligatory loli of the story. But worry not my fellow lolicon for even though she acts as a kid she¡¯s thrice your age. Claire is the perfect example of if her age is on the clock, then she¡¯s ready for my coc¡­


    Claire is a carefree soul that does whatever she wants and goes wherever she wants. Claire one and only goal is to have fun. In fact, the sole reason she following Anna is because she finds her interesting.


    Fighting Prowess: Claire is physically the weakest character in the story, her strength being only that of a child, however, she was born with an immense amount of mana which negates physical weakness and allows her to easily overpower most of her opponents.


    Calm tempest: A powerful gust of wind that Claire uses push foes away from her, the attack doesn¡¯t do any real damage it mostly used for crowd control.


    Interesting fact: Claire is my second favorite character. It wasn¡¯t my intention, but I feel like she became kind of a comic relief character I ain¡¯t mad about it though, I actually enjoy it. Also, despite her childish attitude, she is the third oldest character in the story.


    Maximillian


    Age: 18


    Race: Human (Noble)


    Sex: Males


    Likes: Stories and adventurers


    Dislike: Studying


    Appearance: Just like all nobles, Max was born with blonde hair and clear blue eyes. Inspired by stories told by ¡°tough¡± adventurers, he keeps his hair short and messy. He carries a pure white shield and a short sword. Both were given to him by his mother.


    Bio: Born in a strict household, Max life was planned before it could even begin. Max found comfort from his strict life in stories he heard from ¡°brave¡± adventurers. After witnessing Anna¡¯s and Aaron awe inspiring fight against the orc, he finally decided it was time to leave home and create a story for himself.


    Fighting Prowess: Born in a shelter home, Max know next to little about fighting. He can use magic, although his parents only taught him how to use it defensively.


    Interesting fact: Originally, Max was going to be Anna¡¯s love interest, but decided against it though.


    Athena


    Age: Unknown


    Sex: Female


    Race: Entity


    Likes: Her home world


    Dislikes: Anyone who threatens her world


    Appearance: A peerless beauty with long golden hair and golden eyes. Athena is a tall woman that wears a simple white gown. Being the first elf of course she has pointy ears.


    Bio: Athena was one of the four entities that once protected this world. After a fallout between the four, they decided it was best to leave the world behind and let the mortals fend for themselves.


    Even after leaving the world Athena maintains a watchful eye over it and hopes one day she can convince her ¡°little brother,¡± The Demon King to join her.


    Fighting Prowess: Athena is an immortal being with limitless amounts of energy. Despite her overwhelming strength, she rather solves problems peacefully then with violence. If the world is in danger, she usually lulls the threat to sleep and drag them to her world and hopes of convincing them to change their ways, if that doesn¡¯t work, she¡¯ll do whatever she can to assist the mortals without directly getting involve herself.


    Interesting fact: Athena is the oldest character in the story, she¡¯s also the oldest Entity. Also, as I am writing this, I just realize that the three oldest characters in my story are women. I guess I have a thing for older women, learn something else about me.


    Joseph


    Age: 18


    Sex: Male


    Race: Human (Noble)


    Likes: Girls


    Dislikes: Clingy fans


    Appearance: Joseph is a handsome and a well-built man. Being born noble his hair was once blond, but after receiving Athena¡¯s blessing it turns white. He usually wears a cloak to hide from his fans.


    Bio: Joseph is the current hero that Athena chose. He works side by side with Alexander and hopes of making the world a better place¡­ at least that¡¯s what he tells himself.


    Fighting Prowess: Joseph is the result of humanity collective effort to create the ¡°perfect warrior.¡± He possesses what most consider the perfect body. Even without magic and Athena¡¯s blessing, he can easily overpower most beasts. Adept at martial art, expert swordsman, master mana manipulator, and of course, wielder of Excalibur. Joseph is the strongest hero to date.


    Electric Aura: Joseph covers himself with electricity to shock and stun any opponent that touches him.


    Rapture: Stabbing the ground with Excalibur, Joseph creates a giant circle, everyone who¡¯s caught in it is judged by Excalibur if deemed guilty, they¡¯ll be annihilated by a brilliant white light.


    Interesting Fact: Joseph was inspired by Joseph from ¡°Terra formars.¡± Both are overpowered characters and both were born from selective breeding.


    Alexander


    Age: 36


    Sex: Male


    Race: Human (Noble)


    Likes: Himself


    Dislikes: Joseph


    Appearance: Alexander is kind of a pretty boy. His long blond hair enhances his feminine feature. He kind of looks like Griffith from ¡°Berserk¡±


    Bio: Alexander is an ambitious man that¡¯ll do whatever it takes to prove to the world that he¡¯s the real hero of the story


    Interesting fact: Nothing interesting to say about him, sorry Alex.


    Alice


    Age: Unknown


    Sex: Female


    Race: Elf


    Bio: Alice was the partner of the hero that stole the Demon King¡¯s power. Anna believes that she¡¯ll regain her lost power by finding her.


    Interesting fact: I kind of base Alice off one piece from¡­ ¡°one piece.¡±


    Lilith


    Age: ??


    Sex: Female


    Race: Human


    Appearance: Lilith is a sickly pale girl with dirty brown hair. She¡¯s also quite thin from malnutrition. Other than that, nothing else stands out about her.


    Bio: Lilith is the first and only person the Demon King gave his blessing to. What was their relationship? And what happened to her? Who knows you¡¯ll have to keep reading to find out. (Cliffhangers in a nutshell)


    Interesting fact: Lilith was mention three times in the story, two of which were early in the story, not really interesting, but I thought I tell you just so you don¡¯t think she appears out of nowhere.


    Anna, The Accursed Demon King


    Age: 16+


    Race: Human?


    Sex: Male/Female


    Likes: ¡­


    Dislikes: Joseph (And every hero that came before)


    Appearance: As a kid, Anna¡¯s feature were identical to her brother, but as she ages, she begins to inherit the Demon King¡¯s feature. Her light brown hair blackens and her emerald eyes turned scarlet. Most people believe Anna is a foreign princess due to her unique look.


    Bio: Anna is a kind andgentle girl that¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect the people she cares about.


    In her past life, he was known as the Demon King, but now she¡¯s simply called ¡°Anna,¡± The eldest daughter of a dysfunctional family.


    In the past, the Demon King was a ruthless individual that would kill anyone that got in his way, as a human she somewhat mellowed out. He is very protective of her brother, in fact, most of the danger she got involve in resulted from risking her life to save him, whether this the result of becoming human or this is his true personality is currently unknown.


    Fighting Prowess: Anna is physically one of the weaker characters in the story, just barely beating Claire. While she didn¡¯t inherit the Demon King¡¯s super human strength, she did inherit his fighting talent and experience, which allows her to easily keep up with beings far faster and stronger than her.


    Repel: A simplistic technique Anna created to make up for her physical weakness. Any physical attack that comes into contact with her sword will bounce away from her.


    This technique can only be used with weapons that were made for parrying. It should be noted that while this technique was created to counter beings with overwhelming strength, it is possible to overpower this ability, although it requires an unfathomable amount of strength to do so.


    Rend: A technique in which Anna increases her arm strength and speed for a split second. This attack is mostly used to catch opponents off guard.


    Wither: This is the basic function of corruption. The strength of the person who comes into contact with corruption will decay until they eventually succumb to death.


    Blight: Using corruption, Anna can take control over plants in the vicinity. Due to corruption corrosive nature, Anna can only control these plants for a limit time before they start to break down.


    Tentacles: Anna can create tentacles to do her bidding. They act the same as plants she takes control of, she just uses these when there aren¡¯t any strong plants in her vicinity.


    Black out: A lighting made of corruption. This lighting targets and destroys all light in the area. If anyone is unfortunate to get struck by this lighting, they¡¯ll lose the ability to use magic, and the unhealable wound the lighting inflicted upon them will continue to get worse, until the victim eventually dies.


    Ruin: Fire made entirely out of Corruption. Once this fire comes into contact with a person, it¡¯ll eat at their life and flesh until they die. The worse their injury, the stronger the fire gets.


    A/N: There¡¯s a lot I want to say about Anna, but I¡¯ll try to limit what I want to say.


    -Anna is most definitely my favorite character and is the one I have the most fun writing. I created Anna to be the opposite of most female characters I seen in light novels. You know, the pure and innocent girl that is saving herself for marriage. I remember when I first started this story, I had someone tell me they didn¡¯t find Anna¡¯s vulgar language cute. And I was like ¡°yea, that¡¯s the point.¡± I didn¡¯t create Anna to be cute. I actually created corruption to move Anna as far away from ¡°purity¡± as possible. It¡¯s honestly disturbing how fast I created such a dark power. I will admit I do censor Anna from time to time, because some stuff she says is too much even for me.


    -Due to corruption in her body, medicine don¡¯t work on her, at the same time she has strong resistance to drugs and poison.


    - Anna is technically, the second oldest character in the story, although he¡¯s the youngest of the entities.


    -Anna is the only character that regularly uses profanity.

 Chapter 57: A New Era

    Chapter 57


    A New Era


    ¡°Wake up.¡± A beautiful voice that sounded like a melody rang in my ears. Rather than put me on alert, it made me even more sleepy. I roll around in my bed trying to find a way to fall deeper into unconsciousness. A gentle breeze brush against my skin as I tried to get more comfortable. Confuse by this out of place sensation. I jump out of my bed to see I was standing in a flower field.


    ¡°What?¡± I stare blankly at the purple sky trying to figure out where I am and how I got here. Slowly, as the haze faded away, I begin to realize what happened. ¡°You know Athena. You can at least warn me before you drag me here.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Her voice sounded close, yet at the same time distance. It was like she was everywhere and she probably is.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Now fully awake, I sat down so I could enjoy the view. No matter how many times I come here, I¡¯m always left in awe by the scenery. The blue world in which I live my entire life on hang just above me, nearly devouring the entire sky. The more I look at it the more I find it absurd that I¡¯m supposed to protect this world.


    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since you called me here. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I was going to ask you the same thing. There seems to be a lot on your mind.¡±


    ¡°You can tell from all the way up here? Wow, you really are a god?¡±


    I¡¯m not a god.¡±


    So, says the disembodied voice.


    ¡°If I was a god, I would understand everything, but I don¡¯t. There are things I don¡¯t understand and people I can¡¯t comprehend. And it¡¯s because of my naivety that so many people have suffered. Her voice seems to grow more distance the more she talked. ¡°So, if something is bothering you, please tell me, and I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help.¡±


    I really don¡¯t want to talk about my worries since what¡¯s on my mind might make Athena doubt herself even more.


    ¡°So, I met Anna.¡± I immediately wanted to slap myself the moment those words left my mouth. I couldn¡¯t make it more obvious that I was trying to change the topic.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I figure she would say that. Still, I hope that she would at least act surprised since she¡¯s been telling me for a while that I should meet her for some reason.


    ¡°So, what do you think of her?¡± Even though I couldn¡¯t see her, her presence felt closer. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of Athena studying my face, eagerly waiting for my response.


    ¡°She¡¯s weird just like you said, but she¡¯s really cute.¡±


    ¡°Cute huh?¡± Athena¡¯s laughter echo in my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be happy if she heard you said that.¡±


    ¡°Yea, she¡¯ll probably won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to tell me what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    I exhale deeply, unsurprised by her unwavering concern. I guess I have no choice but to tell her. Our relationship might become strain if I keep my worries to myself.


    ¡°We¡¯re living in an era without villains. While there are occasional monster and bandit attacks, adventurer and knights can easily deal with them. Tell me, Athena, why did you choose now to pick a hero? Why did you pick me?¡±


    For a moment, silence fell upon us. As I waited for a response, two slender arms wrap themselves around me. ¡°Are you doubting yourself?¡± Caught in her embrace, I was once again reminded just how dangerous Athena is. Everything about her is soothing and made me want to confess everything that bothers me.


    ¡°No, just confused. A hero¡¯s duty is to bring peace, yet no demon needs slaying or princess in need of rescuing.¡±


    ¡°So, you need to vanquish an enemy to feel like a hero?¡±


    I wish she didn¡¯t rephrase what I said. It makes it sound like I¡¯m a serial killer.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what all the heroes did before me did? Their job was to defeat the Demon King and anyone that might threaten the world.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Athena lets out a sigh that seems to be filled with regret. ¡°In the past, I indiscriminately hunted anyone that I consider a threat to this world. Now, that the world finally achieved peace, I can¡¯t help but find myself wondering, what would¡¯ve happened if I tried to talk to him instead.


    Him? She must be talking about the Demon King. I read in the history books the two had a complicated pass. Given how nice Athena is she¡¯s probably going to forever regret killing The Demon King, despite all of his evil deeds.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about the past. It¡¯s not like you can change it. Wait, can you?¡± I look back at Athena who gave me a gentle smile. ¡°No, I can¡¯t time travel.¡±


    ¡°That''s a shame. I was going to ask you if you could erase some embarrassing moments from my past for me.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say not to worry about the past?¡± Athena dug her long and slender finger deep into my shoulders.


    ¡°I was just joking!¡± I try to grab Athena¡¯s hands, but for some reason, my arms wouldn¡¯t move, actually, I can¡¯t feel them at all.


    ¡°W-what?!¡± I scream upon looking down. Both of my arms were missing. ¡°What happen?!¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re waking up.¡± Seeing Athena calmly analyzing me. I once again remember that I¡¯m in a dream.


    ¡°I seriously don¡¯t think I can ever get used to this.¡± Realizing I¡¯m not in danger I laid down and waited to be woken up. ¡°Athena, before I go, can you tell me why you pick me?¡±


    ¡°You really want to know, huh?¡± A teasing smile spreads on her face. ¡°I guess I have no choice but to tell you.¡± Athena turned away from me and looked up at the world that hangs above us.


    ¡°I chose you because I hope you can teach me what I could¡¯ve done better back then.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Teach you what you could¡¯ve done better?¡± Once again, I¡¯m sure Athena was talking about The Demon King. ¡°But he¡¯s dead. How can I teach her what she could¡¯ve done better if he¡¯s already gone?¡± That thought ran through my head as I slowly rose from my bed.


    Honestly, it¡¯s amazing I can even think clearly right now. Usually, when I wake up, I would instantly fall back to sleep. I guess being suddenly thrown into another world would immediately wake anyone up. The noises outside wasn¡¯t helping either.


    I headed towards the window to see a group of horses dragging a pumpkin-shaped carriage down the street. No doubt the carriage belongs to a noble. Only they would ride something so flashy. A murmur swept through the crowd as more carriages rode through the street.


    Looks like something big going on, it¡¯s very rare to see so many Nobles moving about in public.


    ¡°Oh well.¡± A yawn escapes from my mouth as I climb back into bed. ¡°I¡¯m off today, so I don¡¯t need to worry, right?¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡± My cover was suddenly pulled off me. A man with a short blonde ponytail dress in a fancy black suit look down at me with disappointment in his eyes


    ¡°Alex, how are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget what today was?¡± Somehow that didn¡¯t sound like a question. It felt more like a threat. If I say no, he¡¯ll probably turn me into an ice sculpture.


    ¡°Yes, of course, I remember! How could I forget?¡± I gave Alex, a wide grin hoping he¡¯ll believe me. Of course, he didn¡¯t. Letting out a disappointing sigh, he heads towards the door.


    ¡°Today the day we start preparing for the festival.¡±


    ¡°Wait ¡°THE¡± festival? Isn¡¯t that until next year? Why are we starting so early?¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± Alex says as he shrugs his shoulder. ¡°I guess they¡¯re planning something big for the next one.¡±


    ¡°Big huh?¡± I don¡¯t like the sound of that, especially since I¡¯m always the center of attention in the festival.


    ¡°Hurry up and get dress, I¡¯ll be outside.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I let my shoulders slump the moment Alexander close the door. It was exhausting just thinking about how big the festival was going to be. I have no choice but to go. Since I¡¯m this generation hero, I can¡¯t skip out on the ¡°Demon King¡¯s end¡± festival. As the name suggests, it¡¯s a festival that celebrates the death of the Demon King. Naturally, it¡¯s a big event. Almost every human city participates in it. And somehow this next one going to be even bigger? I don¡¯t mind parties. I just don¡¯t like being in the center of attention. Last year they had me sit on a carriage and ride through streets while thousands of people threw flowers and confetti at me. It took me a whole day to get all that stuff out my hair.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Shaking that thought out of my head, I hopped to my feet and threw on some clothes. Since I¡¯m going to be dealing with nobles today, I can¡¯t wear my cloak I use to hide. So instead I put on a white shirt with a black vest and matching black pants. Thanks to my hair being white, I look more like a butler than a noble. Oh well, at least I don¡¯t look like a bum anymore.


    ¡°Alright, Alex, I¡¯m ready.¡± I open the door to see the hall was empty. I scratch my head as I slowly close the door behind me. Knowing him, he probably got bored and went outside. I bet the next time see he¡¯ll say something like...


    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± Alexander said as he impatiently tapped his foot.


    ¡°Yea, I figure you¡¯d say something like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s hurry up and go before people recognize us.¡±


    More and more people eyes fell on me as they lost sight of the nobles who were traveling up the mountain.


    ¡°Hey isn¡¯t that¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, like now!¡± I push Alex into the carriage and then jump into it myself. The horses quickly pulled us away, before the crowd could notice us.


    ¡°See? This is why I wear a cloak. People treat me like I¡¯m so kind of celebrity.¡±


    ¡°You are one. Athena herself choose you to wield her power. So of course, people will treat you like a higher being.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡± Although, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m someone important.


    I look out the window to take my mind off the subject. If there¡¯s one thing I like about this city is the beautiful view you get the higher you go up. Not only could I completely see the lower district and the wall that protect us, but even the forest that surrounds the mountain. The endless view reminded me of the overwhelming feeling I felt when I was first drag into her world. Why did you pick me and what exactly am I supposed to do? Were the first thoughts that came to my head when she chose me.And funny enough, even though she gave me an answer, those same thoughts are still going through my head.


    I¡¯m not looking for recognition or achievement. It just feels weird that everyone is treating me like I¡¯m someone special when I haven¡¯t done anything special.


    ¡°Hey Alexander, is there anything I should be aware of?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®aware¡¯?¡± Through the window glass, I could see Alexander was giving me a suspicious look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you''re kind of tight with knights and the adventurer guilds, so I was wondering if you heard anything concerning, like an orc raid or something.¡±


    ¡°Itching for a fight, huh?¡± The suspicious look Alexander gave me turn into a smile.


    ¡°No, not really. I just want to do my job. Which is to protect people, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, protecting people is the primary job of a hero, but you know you have another one, right?¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    ¡°Be a symbol. When you¡¯re not fighting bad guys, you should be motivating the people around you. So quit frowning, if someone sees a person as strong and important as you look distraught, they¡¯re going start to panic.¡±


    ¡°So basically, you want me to smile.¡±


    ¡°Basically.¡±


    I open my mouth and clench my teeth so I could give Alex the biggest and most unnatural smile. ¡°Well, how do I look? Do I look like the symbol of hope now?¡± Alex shakes his head at me, unimpressed with my antics


    ¡°Speaking of symbol. How¡¯s your love life?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good I guess, I mean I¡¯m not in a relationship.¡±


    ¡°Still single? Oh boy.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean oh boy?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Alexander quickly turns his attention to the window to avoid eye contact with me.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡±


    ¡°!!!!¡± I quickly duck underneath the seat as soon as I heard the awful sound of a thousand fangirls screaming in excitement.


    ¡°Relax, they¡¯re not after you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I peek out the window to see a huge crowd gathered around a building surrounded by a brilliant light. ¡°A barrier? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too much?¡±


    ¡°I wonder how the crowd will react once they find out you¡¯re still single.¡±


    ¡°¡­You think it¡¯s possible to add another one.


    ¡°!!!¡± The crowd once again goes wild as a couple of nobles step out their carriage. The two nobles whip their long shiny hair at the crowd which made them scream in joy. I feel like this meeting is turning into a fashion show.


    Our carriage stopped at a red carpet that leads directly up a large set of stone stairs and into the building. On top of the stairs, two knights in shining armor pointed their white glowing shields straight ahead, which created a thin wall of light that separated us from the curious onlookers.


    ¡°I wish we didn¡¯t arrive so late.¡± Because we were the last to show, every eye fell on us.


    ¡°You can only blame yourself. I told you to go to sleep early yesterday.¡±


    I did, but as soon as I fell asleep, I was suddenly dragged into another world. Unfortunately, even though he¡¯s aware of Athena existence, he probably won¡¯t believe me if I tell him.


    ¡°You ready?¡± Alexander offers me his hand as he opens the door.


    ¡°Not really. But we can¡¯t keep everyone waiting, can we?¡± As soon we step on the carpet my ears were pierced by loud cheers. Resisted the temptation to plug my ears, I put on my force smile and wave back to the crowd.


    ¡°Joseph! Show us your sword!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I kind of left it at home.¡± I could summon it, but their request will become crazier if I listen to them.


    ¡°Take your shirt off!¡±


    I guess their request will escalateregardless of what I say.


    ¡°Joseph, are you still single?¡± I stopped dead in my tracks. I knew this question would eventually come, but somehow, I still wasn¡¯t prepared for it. I looked at Alexander who shrugs his shoulders at me. I guess I¡¯m on my own.


    ¡°Yes, I mean no. I¡¯ve already been taking.¡± The crowd lets out a loud gasp.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name? Is she a noble?¡± My mind once again went blank from their question. I should¡¯ve just said yes. No, if I said yes then, even more, people would be stalking me. If I want to get out of this mess, I need to convince them I have a girlfriend.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not a noble.¡± Another huge gasp went through the crowd. I have no idea why I told them that. I could¡¯ve easily satisfied them by saying she¡¯s a noble. Yet for some reason, my mind is only focused on one girl at the moment. ¡°Her name is Ann¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence!!!¡± My voice was drowned out by a booming sound that made everyone cover their ears. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the hero. I should¡¯ve known. You¡¯re the only person that can make such a ruckus.¡± Standing on top of the stairs was a noble with who has her hair wrapped in a bun.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± I look up at the girl confused. I¡¯m pretty sure that the girl that is glaring at me is my childhood friend.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the dumb look? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t catch you cheating on me huh?¡± The crowd begins to murmur amongst themselves.


    ¡°Cheating? How am I cheating, when we aren¡¯t even¡­¡±?


    ¡°Silence!¡± The crowd once again fell silent. ¡°Stay right where you are, you need to be properly punished.¡± Fast but carefully, Elizabeth ran down the steps while making she didn¡¯t trip on her blue dress. As she reached the third last step, she jumps towards me.


    Am I supposed to catch her? I open my arms expecting her to fall into them. Just as I was about to catch her, she plants both her feet into my face.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I looked dumbly at the girl who fell. It seems everyone else was confused too. We all stare silently at the girl that just drop kick me.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± She rubs her back in pain. Her cheeks turn flush the moment she looked at me. ¡°And that¡¯s what you get for cheating on me!¡± Jumping to her feet, she grabs my arm and drag me into the building


    ¡°Wait, Elizabeth!¡±


    ¡°Shut up and follow me!¡± She continues to drag me away until she ran out of breath.


    ¡°You mind telling me wants going on now?¡±


    ¡°Not until you tell me what the hell you¡¯re made of! I put everything I had into that kick and you didn¡¯t even budge.¡± Elizabeth rubs a red spot on her arm. ¡°Seriously, how can someone as tough as you still be so awkward around crowds?


    ¡°You can blame my teachers for that. They were too busy trying to teach me how to fight, then how to give speeches.¡±


    ¡°I guess it really doesn¡¯t matter. Now that they think we¡¯re dating they shouldn¡¯t bother you for a while.¡±


    "Ah, so that was all an act. I get it now, but why did you kick me?¡±


    ¡°Because you arrive late.¡± A small mischievous smile form on her face.


    ¡°Right, sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Now, you mind telling me who this ''Ann girl is?¡±


    ¡°Ann?¡± Elizabeth once again gave me a cold glare. She¡¯s really good at playing the jealous girlfriend.


    ¡°You was going to say name before I interrupted you.¡±


    Ah, she¡¯s talking about Anna, I honestly have no idea why she was the first girl that came to my head, I guess because I was talking about her with Athena. Now that I think about it, why did Athena want me to meet Anna?¡±


    ¡°Joseph, what are you hiding?¡± Elizabeth narrows her eyes at me.


    ¡°Nothing, ¡®An¡¯ isn¡¯t a real person, I just made it up to get everyone off my back.¡± Jeez her acting so good that I accidentally lied about Anna¡¯s existence. Now it actually feels like I¡¯m cheating.


    ¡°Really?¡± For some reason, her voice perked up. ¡°Well then, I guess I¡¯ll have to continue being your pretend girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± A frown immediately forms on her face.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want me to be your pretend girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No, I mean I¡¯m okay with it, but you¡¯ll lose suitors too if people think we¡¯re dating.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. I¡¯m not really looking for a relationship right now. Especially since we¡¯re now starting preparation for the celebration.¡±


    Right, the celebration, I was too busy trying to dodge the crowd, I momentarily forgot about it.


    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡± Elizabeth wraps both her arms around mine. ¡°Everybody waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°R-Right.¡± Does she not realize what she¡¯s doing? I look forward trying to ignore the soft sensation that has enveloped my arm. As we approach a giant close door, I dreaded the overexaggerated reaction I would get when the nobles see Elizabeth tightly clinging to my arm.


    ¡°Heh.¡± A large smile spread on Elizabeth''s face when we stop at the door. ¡°You¡¯re in for a big surprise.¡± Before I had a chance to say anything, she pushes the door open. With such a loud entrance, I thought everyone would be looking at us, yet it seems there was something else in the room that caught their attention. It didn¡¯t take me long to find what stole their attention. They stuck out like a sore thumb. In the corner of the room far away from everyone was a group of dark green skin men.


    ¡°Orcs!¡± I bent my knees and prepared to lunge at them.


    ¡°Wait, Joseph!¡± Elizabeth tightens her grip on my arm. ¡°They¡¯re our guess.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean guess?¡±


    ¡°It means we invited them here,¡± Alexander said as he enters the room.


    ¡°And here I thought you knew nothing about this meeting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad at him. I told Alex to keep it a secret from you so I could surprise you.¡±


    ¡°You definitely got me. Never expected a group of barbarians would be interested and creating a party.¡± Both Alex and Elizabeth giggle amongst each other.


    ¡°Of course, they wouldn¡¯t come here for a party, this meeting is much, much bigger than that. Why don¡¯t you take another look around.¡± Taking Elizabeth advice, I took another look around the room. At first, I didn¡¯t I see anything special. Just a bunch ofnobles sipping expensive wine, while trying to ignore the poorly dress orcs in the back. After scanning the room for a few more minutes, I notice some pointy ears in the crowd. I¡¯m somewhat disappointed that I didn¡¯t notice the elves hidden in the room, usually, they¡¯ll be the first thing you notice in a crowded room, because of their incredible beauty. But then again most of the nobles in here aren¡¯t lacking in the beauty department.


    ¡°Noble, Orcs, and Elves? This is turning into an interesting meeting.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also some dwarves in here too, but I guess it no surprise that you didn¡¯t notice them. They ¡®re kind of small after all¡± Elizabeth whispers to me, probably so the dwarves wouldn¡¯t here.


    ¡°What exactly are you guys planning gathering all these people?¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡± The door loudly closes behind us, cutting Elizabeth off.


    ¡°All eyes on stage please!¡± The room became darker and bright lights beam on a red curtain in front of the room, grabbing everyone attention. A quiet murmur began to form, as we all waited for something to happen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this exciting? An unusual wide grin spread on Alex''s face. ¡°This is probably the first time in history that every race sat in a room without trying to kill each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, this is something.¡± I''m amazed the orcs aren¡¯t attacking anyone, and the elves and nobles aren¡¯t auguring about who¡¯s prettier.


    ¡°Pay very close attention, Joseph.¡± Elizabeth once again happily wraps her arm mine. ¡°This is the start of a new era.¡±

 Im sorry

    I¡¯m sorry


    Hey guys, sorry for unexpected hiatus. I have just been really disappointed in my writing lately. But I guess I shouldn¡¯t be too surprised. I never did plan on this story having a long life.


    I¡¯m going to avoid all the emotional crap, because I felt like I¡¯ve been doing that too much lately, to make a long story short, I can¡¯t write this anymore.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Wel, that¡¯s the bad news, the good news (At least I think it¡¯s good news) I plan to rewrite this story. Well I say plan, but I already started writing a storyboard. Something I wish I did for this one. Anyway, basically what I¡¯m saying I¡¯m not dropping the story, I just want to make it better. Also, before I start the rewrite, I will be posting one more chapter that somewhat concludes this story.


    Once again, I¡¯m sorry. Hopefully I see guys in the remake.

 Rewrite is up

    Thank you guys for reading my story, I really appreciate it, and I''m sorry I couldn''t give this story a proper end, but I hope you guys can enjoy the rewrite just as much as this version, if not even more.


    Heh, goddamn it, they won''t let me post this unless I go over 500 characters. So I guess I should talk about the rewrite then huh? You can skip this if you don''t want to hear about it. Also, I''m literally writing this as I speak and in the middle of the night, and I also got to get for work in the morning, so sorry if my writing gets a bit messy anyway let''s talk about it. Also spoilers I guess. (Not really, but still you''ve been warned)Stolen story; please report.


    As I said before the story a bit different, the biggest difference in this story is that the Entities are all on the planet, none of them left the world. In my old story, I kinda felt like I wasted their potential not introducing them, so I decided to add all of them in this story, so that should be fun.


    Hm, also this story well delve into Anna''s psyche more. I felt like I kinda fail at showing Anna''s motivation and stuff in my last story. Hope


    Did I hit the 500-word limit? No? Fuck. You know what screw, I''m tired and I want you guys to check the rewrite out already. so I''m just going to fill this space with a bunch of nonsensical words. After I post this, let me know if there''s an easier way to leave links on pages. Good night, oh also if you have any questions about the rewrite, you can tell me here or on the other story.

 A new rewritten version of this old story.

    Hey, I wonder if anyone even remembers this story. I wouldn''t be surprised if you didn''t around nine years had past. Gosh, nine years. i genuinely didn''t think that much time had passed. I did make a promise I would return to this story one day, and today is that day. if you do remember and kind of like the old version story I hope you will give me another chance and check the rewritten version of it. I''ve been working on it for a while.


    The link is here</a>


    I hope you guys enjoy and thanks again for giving me another shot.


    Well, that''s all I have to say. I''m just gonna leave a quick and vague synopsis of it since for me to post this I need around five hundred words.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    A powerful emperor (Formerly known as the Demon King) declares war on the entire world to further spread his glory. Growing bored of worldly pleasures the Mad Emperor eventually turned his gaze upward the Celestials who also fought for control over the world. Believing himself to be superior to even the gods themselves the Mad Emperor declare war on the stars. thus beginning a tale that transcends space and time.


    And that''s it for the synopsis. I wanted to write a bit, but I rather not spoil any of the surprises I have in store.Also, I kinda hope that would be enough to get me to 500 words but it wasn''t. Still nine years?! I seriously didn''t think that much time had passed. It kind of feels silly to be even creating a rewrite for a story this old, but I really love this book since it was my first one and I still see people commenting and even reviewing this story. So I want to show it some love and perhaps prove that I have gotten better.


    Again if anyone remembers the old story. For one you''re kinda old and two I hope you join me for this. Mostly to see the difference.